Actions

Work Header

Just a Girl

Summary:

All things considered, staying right where she was seemed like the best course of action.
What a perfectly reasonable place to stay: the top of a stupid hill.
No more walking, ever again.
She would live and die on the top of this cursed hill.
Maybe someone would stumble upon her remains someday and bestow upon her the title of “Witch of the Awful, Terrible Fourth Hill”.
Maybe they’d tell children to stay away from this gods-forsaken place, or else the witch would turn them into slugs. What a beautiful legacy.

“Hum… hello?”

The fantasy of her lasting fame was rudely interrupted by a voice.
A voice seemingly belonging to a boy standing a few steps below her.

Chapter 1: Wrong Harbors and Stupid Hills

Notes:

Hi! After 11 years of creeping around this beautifully cursed site, I am posting my first ever fic. English is not my first language and I have never posted anything before so please be kind. And, hopefully, enjoy ☺️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia


A gentle breeze lifted her veil as she stood on the deck, watching the shore grow closer. Her brothers used to mock the small kingdom now standing before her eyes.

“Ithaca is nothing but a dry rock. There are more goats than men on that pitiful piece of land.”

Now, Theia couldn’t say much about the goats, but she could confirm one thing: the island was definitely not a “dry rock.” Green hills melted into one another, contrasting with the whitewashed villages scattered along the coast. It seemed… peaceful. Beautiful.

 

“ONE HOUR ’TIL WE DOCK IN KIONI. ALL MEN ON DECK!”

 

Wait… Kioni?

 

Theia marched to the captain, who was still barking orders.

“I’m sorry… there must be a mistake. I was told this boat stops at Stávros.”

 

The captain snorted. “What kind of stupid question is that? Ain’t no harbor in Stávros, girl. Closest thing to the sea there is Polis, and only fishing boats dock there. So, Kioni it is.”

Then, leaning closer with an air of disgust:

“If I were you, I’d thank the gods your brother had money to spare to put you on this boat and shut my goddamn mouth. The sooner you’re outta my sight, the better.”

 

Well. That seemed to be the general consensus these days.

 

“You told my brother you would get me to my uncle! He’s waiting for me in Stávros. How am I supposed to get there?”

 

“I told your brother I’d get you to Ithaca. The rest, I couldn’t care less.”

He turned away, adding over his shoulder, “You got two perfectly good legs. It’s an hour walk from Kioni to Stávros. So walk.”

 

“Bastard,” Theia muttered under her breath once he was out of earshot.

 

 

Three hours later

 

“It’s an hour walk to reach Stávros. An hour walk, my ass.”

 

“Beautiful” wasn’t the right word to describe Ithaca anymore.

“A never-ending hills-fueled nightmare” might suit better.

Seriously, how many hills could a gods-damned island have?

 

As she reached the top of what was maybe the fourth (or fifth? Who knew anymore?) hill in the past two hours, Theia muttered to herself:

“I swear to all the gods, if I don’t see that damn village from the top, I will throw myself off the next cliff I find.”

 

Apparently, the gods had decided twenty-one years was quite enough, because the absence of anything resembling a village indicated they were ready to end her life here and now.

 

Theia let out a groan, threw her satchel to the ground, and dropped to her knees.

 

All things considered, staying right where she was seemed like the best course of action.

What a perfectly reasonable place to stay: the top of a stupid hill.

No more walking, ever again.

She would live and die on the top of this cursed hill.

Maybe someone would stumble upon her remains someday and bestow upon her the title of “ Witch of the Awful, Terrible Fourth Hill”.

Maybe they’d tell children to stay away from this gods-forsaken place, or else the witch would turn them into slugs. What a beautiful legacy.

 

“Hum… hello?”

 

The fantasy of her lasting fame was rudely interrupted by a voice.

A voice seemingly belonging to a boy standing a few steps below her.

 

 

“Am I hallucinating you?” she asked flatly.

 

The maybe-boy-maybe-hallucination chuckled. “I don’t think so.”

 

Theia stood up and narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “That’s exactly what a hallucination would say.”

 

The boy grinned and stepped closer.

“Fair enough. I can’t prove I’m real… but would it help if I swore it to you?”

 

Now that he was nearer, Theia could get a proper look at him. He looked about her age — tall, with tanned skin, brown hair, and piercing blue eyes. If he was a hallucination, well, she had to thank whatever part of her brain conjured him, because he was pretty easy on the eyes.

 

But against all better judgment (and maybe a little mad hope), she decided to trust him. There was something about his gaze — the way it radiated with kindness — that startled her.

She hadn’t been shown much kindness in her life. It seemed unlikely her mind would invent something so rare.

 

“Alright. You’re not a hallucination. Congratulations.”

 

The maybe-real boy laughed and gave a playful bow.

“Well, thank you, my lady.”

 

He straightened again, now towering a full head taller than her.

 

“May I ask why you were sitting in the middle of nowhere accusing people of being figments of your imagination?”

 

Theia groaned, letting herself fall back into the grass dramatically.

“Because the stupid captain from the stupid ship dropped me in the wrong village, and now I’ve been roaming this stupid rock for two hours, under the blazing sun may I add, trying to find a village that was supposed to be one hour away from Kioni — and I’m pretty sure that either I’m lost, or this island is just one village surrounded by hills. Endless. Hills.

 

The boy’s eyebrows flew up, and he pressed his lips together as if trying very, very hard not to laugh.

 

“Don’t you dare laugh at me!” she snapped.

 

He raised his hands in surrender, chuckling.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

He took a deep breath, composed himself, and said,

“I promise you, there are other towns on this island. Where exactly are you trying to go?”

 

“Stávros,” she said with the weariness of a soldier.

 

A look of surprise flickered across the young man’s face.

“…Stávros is definitely not an hour away from Kioni. More like two or three, depending on the weather.”

 

Theia hissed through her teeth, “That son of a harpy…”

 

“Or maybe he just didn’t know the island very well?” the boy suggested, half-smiling.

 

Theia glared.

“No, no, no, this man had been nothing but a despicable human being from the moment we departed from Sparta. He definitely said it on purpose. Please tell me you know how to reach Stávros from here?”

 

He smiled warmly and nodded.

“I do. I actually live close to the city, a little higher up the mountain. I was heading home now, but I wouldn’t mind showing you the way. If that’s alright with you?”

 

Bless the gods. This boy was a blessing.

 

“Really? You would??”

 

“Absolutely. It’s on my path anyway.”

 

Feeling a sudden burst of energy, Theia grabbed her satchel and started downhill. “Okay, let’s go then!”

 

“Wrong way,” the boy called, pointing to the opposite direction.

 

She spun around, ready to glare, but something about his grin made her pause. Instead of the glare, she settled for a smirk. “Alright, alright, O wise guide.” With a roll of her eyes, she turned and started marching in the right direction. “Let’s go then!”

Notes:

I don’t think you understand how much time i spent studying Ithaca’s geography just for this story. So I’m going to bore you all with it because I think I deserve to spill my recently acquired knowledge. People generally place “the palace of Odysseus” in Exogi, in the north of the island. It’s a bit in the middle of nowhere but the closest town is Stávros, so this is where our main action will take place. My take on this is that Laertes’ palace was in Stávros but Odysseus built another one in Exogi around that famous olive tree where he met Penelope. But Stávros is still kind of the the “capital”? Or at least the “town by the palace”. Now, about Kioni. Where Stávros is on the north west of the island Kioni is on the north east and directly by the sea. Our girl is coming from mainland Greece so it would make sense for her to arrive from the east, and Kioni still has an harbor nowadays. Now, I know the names of the cities where probably different in Ancient Greece but my opinion is that if Heraklion and Athens still stand, thousands of years after Homer, why not Kioni and Stávros.
Ithaca is indeed pretty hilly and the walk between Kioni and Stávros seems to be more of a hike. On google map they say it takes 2h but under the Greek sun, with a bag? When you have no idea where you’re going? Yeah it would definitely take longer.

Chapter 2: A Guide, a Parrot, and a Fig Bribe

Notes:

The fact that people decided to give my fic a chance and that some of you even left kudos is absolutely insane! I don’t know how to thank you 🥹
I’ve been imagining fanfictions in my head even before I knew what fanfictions were, and when mini me discovered them it was like a whole new world appeared before my eyes.
Lately I’ve been struggling with some personal stuff and Epic the Musical has become a bit of a safe place (and I’m not even a musicals girlie originally, just a huge Greek mythology nerd). The past few days have been especially rough so I decided to channel all this negative energy and turn it into something productive.

So once again, thank you. And feel free to leave a comment if you enjoyed it, or didn’t. Or just want to say hi!

More story-related notes at the end.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia


Maybe it was the sun threatening to melt her right where she stood, or maybe it was her mind surrendering after the storm that had upended her life in the past few days, but Theia realized she couldn’t find any words to say.

 

So they walked, side by side, silent and awkward, the hills stretching endlessly around them.

 

After what felt like a lifetime, the boy cleared his throat and glanced at her.

“Do you… need help with that?” he asked, nodding toward her bag.

 

“No, I’m good. Thanks.”

 

“Right. Okay.”

 

Silence fell again — thick, uncomfortable.

 

This is awkward , Theia thought miserably.

 

“Well. This is awkward,” the boy said out loud.

 

She whipped her head toward him — and burst out laughing.

 

“What?” he said, startled.

 

“I was just thinking the exact same thing!” she gasped between giggles.

 

The boy blinked at her in surprise — and then let out a bright, melodic laugh.

 

Before they knew it, the two of them were doubled over, cackling like madmen in the middle of nowhere.

 

When he finally caught his breath, he pressed a hand to his heart, mock solemn.

 

“Alright. Small talk. Gods, I hate small talk… but here we go. Let’s start simple: what’s your name?”

 

Theia wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, still grinning.

 

“Good job. You’ll be a professional small talker in no time.”

 

“Stop it.” He chuckled, rolling his eyes dramatically.

 

“I’m just teasing,” she said, bumping his shoulder lightly with hers. “I hate it too. But you asked, and I respect that. I’m Theia.”

 

He studied her curiously, his head tilting just slightly.

 

“Theia? Is it short for something?”

 

“Aletheia.”

 

His eyes brightened with recognition. “Ah — ‘Truth.’ A heavy name to carry. Are you always truthful, then?”

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know…” she teased, then softened. “In all seriousness, don’t call me Aletheia. Only my mother did — and it was usually right before a full-blown scolding.”

 

He laughed again, a sound as easy and musical as a lyre’s first note.

 

“A mother’s wrath knows no bounds. Or so I’ve heard. Mine never scolded me.”

 

“Well, we can’t all be perfectly polite and well-mannered children. Some of us have to cause a little chaos to keep the world balanced.”

 

His laughter rang out again, so sincere it made her chest ache a little. Maybe she had been unknowingly blessed by Thalia today. Or maybe — just maybe — this boy was the easiest audience in all of Greece.

 

“And what about you?” she asked, bumping him again. “What’s your name?”

 

“Tem,” he said easily.

 

She squinted at him. “Tem? Short for…?”

 

A glint of mischief sparked in his eye.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?”

 

She stopped dead in her tracks, floored by his audacity. Meanwhile, he just kept strolling downhill like he owned the land. Cocky bastard.

 

“Echoing my words? So you’re a guide AND a parrot.”

 

Tem turned, walking backwards a few steps as he shrugged.  “What can I say? I multitask.”

 

Despite her best efforts, Theia let out a small laugh. Shaking her head incredulously, she ran down the hill to join him, her satchel bouncing against her hip.

 

They kept walking, the afternoon sun beating relentlessly on their backs. Theia tugged her veil lower, desperate to shield her face from Helios’ dramatic display.

 

“Are we even remotely close to Stávros? Because I’m not particularly thrilled at the prospect of dying from sun sickness in the middle of nowhere on this gods-forsaken island.”

 

Tem let out a small laugh. “So dramatic. Come on, you’ve barely seen Ithaca. I promise, it has its charms — you just have to look harder. I give you two weeks before you fall in love with it.”

 

Theia snorted. “Alright, bet.”

 

He smiled as they took a few more steps. “And to answer your question, yes, we’re close. Just a few more minutes and the town will be in view.”

 

The tension had long since melted away — so of course, as they approached an olive grove, the Fates had to laugh in her face and will Tem to ask the one question she didn’t want to hear.

 

“So… Sparta?”

 

Her fingers tightened around the strap of her bag. She fought to keep her voice even.

 

“Yes. Sparta. Born and raised.”

 

Tem hummed thoughtfully, his gaze wandering over their surroundings. “Is it your first time leaving home?”

 

“Yes,” she replied a little too sharply.

 

He seemed to sense it, because a moment later his eyes lit up — not with judgment, but with discovery. He veered off the path toward a fig tree a few feet away, plucked two ripe fruits, and jogged back.

 

“I’m sorry if my questions bothered you,” he said, offering her one of the figs. “I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. Peace offering?”

 

He smiled at her, waiting patiently. His expression was so genuine, it was almost unsettling.

 

In her experience, people didn’t show kindness to strangers without a reason. Hades, most didn’t show kindness to family either—not unless they had something to gain. People took and took until there was nothing left, then moved on without a second thought. She knew that. She’d lived it. She’d been the one thrown away.

 

Something in the back of her mind whispered that this wasn’t just about accepting fruit from a boy. It was about accepting kindness. And the idea felt so foreign she didn’t know what to do with it. It felt like an oath—not to him, not even to herself, but to something still unnamed.

 

Her gaze flicked from the fig, to his eyes, then back again. And she took it.

 

“Thank you.”

 

She took a bite and—oh my. That was the best fig she’d ever had in her life. She really ought to apologize to Ithaca for insulting its rocky soil, because clearly it was infused with some kind of magic. Not that she’d say it out loud. No need to hear an “I told you so” from mister Ithaca has its charms . She settled on what she did best instead.

 

“So… is it tradition here to upset people and then bribe them with figs?”

 

Tem gave her a coy look, then rolled his eyes. “Gods forbid I try to be nice…”

 

Which only encouraged her further.

 

“I mean, not that I’m complaining. Now that I know all it takes is a pout in your general direction for you to show up with food, I might use that to my advantage. I’ll never have to work another day in my life!”

 

He shook his head, grinning in disbelief.

 

They kept walking, the path slowly beginning to curve downward. Just as the sun dipped toward the horizon, Tem nudged her gently.

 

“Hey, look.”

 

She followed his gaze. There, tucked between the hills and shimmering in the golden light, was a small city. Pale stone buildings reflected the sun’s glow, a sharp contrast to the rugged greens of the pine and olive trees surrounding it.

 

“Is that…?”

 

“Stávros,” he confirmed, already smiling at her expression. “As promised.”

 

Relief flooded her chest. Finally, this long, sun-scorched journey was nearly over.

 

Well… not all of it had been terrible.

 

“So,” he said, eyes still on the road ahead, “why did you come here again?”

 

“I never told you.”

 

“I know. I was trying to ask without sounding too nosy.”

 

She adjusted the strap of her satchel. “My uncle lives here. I’m going to live with him.”

 

“Do you two get along?”

 

“I don’t know. Never met him.”

 

He turned his head, eyebrows lifting. “Then why—”

 

She shot him a warning look. He raised his hands and wordlessly offered her the fig he still hadn’t eaten.

 

“Right. Not my business. Sorry. Curiosity’s a family curse.”

 

She huffed a quiet laugh. “It’s okay.”

 

A few more minutes passed in silence, until the road split. One path sloped gently toward the town, the other continued along the ridge.

 

Tem pointed. “Town’s that way. This one brings me home.”

 

They stopped, now facing each other. So this was it, then.

 

“Thank you,” she said at last. “For helping me. I don’t think I said that yet.”

 

“It wasn’t a problem,” he replied easily. “And anyway, my morals won’t let me abandon lost travelers to their fates so…”

 

She smirked. “Lucky me, then.”

 

He hesitated—just a moment—then took a few steps down his path, before turning back.

 

“See you around?”

 

She was surprised to find she wanted that. Really wanted that.

 

“…Sure,” she said. Then, a little louder: “See you.”

 

He waved and kept walking, disappearing into the golden light.

 

She stood for a breath, then turned toward the town—and whatever came next.

Notes:

So, about the context (without divulging too much of course), this story takes place grossly 2 years after Odysseus’ return.

My original idea was that, in the Epic the Musical Universe, it doesn’t make much sense for Telemachus to end up with Circe. No Telegonos = no need to visit Circe = no relationship. Also, it doesn’t feel right.

So I was thinking “who could we pair Telemachus with?” and the idea of him falling with a commoners seemed endearing. Theia’s personality and backstory quickly followed, then the general plot, then a more detailed plan, and the rest his history.

I wanted Telemachus to be lighter and more confident: his dad is back, the suitors are gone, he’s been training with Athena. But still having him carry a non negligible amount of self doubt (uh oh— spoilers). Also put an emphasis on his struggles with being the person the world expecting to be VS who is is deep down.

Anyway, I’ll stop rambling now.

Chapter 3: Grumpy Uncle and Pink Sheets

Notes:

Hi! I am once again blown away by the fact people (real people!) are engaging with my silly little fic! And some of you are enjoying it? What? Insane.
In all seriousness thank you so much for the support.

I might take a little longer to post in the following days, I’m going back to work and my hours are bonkers. But I do have a clear idea of the narrative structure, and an even clearer idea of the next two chapters. Not going blind here 😉

Anyway here’s chapter 3. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia 


The contrast couldn’t be starker. Where the hill had been a never-ending field of solitude (well—for the first two hours, at least), the town buzzed like a beehive in spring.

 

Everywhere Theia looked, people were rushing about, talking, laughing. Children darted between stalls, shrieking over nothing in particular. A small market had taken over the agora, its colorful stands painting a vivid picture against the pale walls of an elegant building.

 

Where Sparta’s crowds had always felt suffocating, this one was almost… inviting.

 

Ew . Did she enjoy people now? That couldn’t be right. One couldn’t like a town they’d only been in for five minutes.

 

She had to pull herself together. If she ran into Tem again, he would never let her hear the end of it.

 

And besides—she had an uncle to find.

 

Carefully, she approached a woman selling embroidered fabrics.

 

“Um… excuse me?”

 

The woman looked up and smiled warmly. She had the kind of face that made you think of grandmothers from the stories —flour-dusted clothes, cheek pinching, cake baking.

 

“Oh, hello, lovely! Did any of my works catch your eye?”

 

Theia flushed. “I’m afraid I don’t have time to look at them today. I was wondering if you knew where a man named Menon lives? I was told he’s a baker?”.

 

The woman’s eyes widened, an “o” forming on her lips.

 

“Oh, you must be his niece! I bought a loaf from him just this morning—he mentioned he was expecting you!”

 

She stood up, came around her stand to get closer, and pointed toward a small street on the left of the agora.

 

“You go this way, walk straight ahead until you see a big oleander, then go right. It’s the last building before the shrubland.”

 

Left. Oleander. Right. Shrubland. Got it.

 

“Thank you so much!”

 

The woman smiled warmly. “Not a problem, lovely. Come back around when you’ve got more time—I’ve got some green fabric that would pair beautifully with those lovely green eyes of yours.”

 

Theia blushed a little before saying “will do.”

 

 

Well, here we are.

 

Theia took a moment to study what would become her new home. In front of her stood a two-story house made of light stone. It wasn’t luxurious, but neither was it as modest as her mother and brothers had led her to believe. Clearly, Uncle Menon’s business was doing well.

 

The bakery was in the front, a large oven facing the street. It seemed empty, the fire long extinguished. She could make out the private part of the building in the back, behind what was probably a small courtyard, and guessed she’d have a better chance of finding Menon there.

 

Cautiously, she knocked on the side door and waited.

 

It only took a moment before it flew open, revealing a middle-aged man in the doorway.

 

“You’re late.”

 

Well. That’s a warm welcome.

 

Theia hoisted her bag and stammered, “Uh… sorry? It’s just that the boat dropped me at Kioni, and I had to walk all the way here, and I got lost and—”

 

He raised a hand to stop her ramble.

 

“Well, you’re here now.”

 

Theia stood frozen as he turned away and walked back into the courtyard. Without even turning around, he called out, “Are you coming, or are you sleeping in the street?”

 

“Yup. Right on.”

 

As she caught up with him, he gestured around the courtyard.

“Here’s the bakery. And that’s the shop’s back room.”

 

She nodded quickly as she followed him into the house.

“And here’s where we live.”

 

The room she stepped into was pretty bare, but spacious. A small hearth stood proudly in the center. A couple of benches were pushed against the walls, and a small table with two chairs sat on the other side of the room. Wooden stairs led up to the second floor, and a small cot was shoved beneath them.

 

“Is this where I’ll slee—”

 

“No. You have the bedroom upstairs. I’ll take the cot. Or sleep in the shop. Not sure yet.”

 

Oh… That’s nice of him.

 

“Follow me.”

 

Menon led her upstairs and opened a door to a small bedroom. The window had been left open to let in the late afternoon breeze, and she could see the sky reddening above the hills. Beneath the window stood a cot, a little larger than the one downstairs, with fresh linens in a soft shade of pink.

 

Menon scratched his throat. “Girls like pink, right?”

 

For the first time since she’d entered the house, Theia smiled. “Yeah. Yeah, pink is nice.”

 

He hummed, satisfied, and continued.

“I’m turning the storage room next door into a bathroom. Used to have a basin downstairs, but I’m guessing you’ll want privacy.”

 

She nodded. “Thank you. That’s… thoughtful.”

 

He grumbled, as if he hadn’t expected her to say that, then added, “I’ll let you get settled. When you’re done, come downstairs to eat. You’ve barely got anything on your bones,” before storming out.

 

Alone at last, Theia threw herself onto the bed and closed her eyes, welcoming the soft breeze through the open window.

 

“Welcome home, I guess.”

 

 

The smell of herbs and spices greeted her as she descended the stairs. Menon stood by the hearth, stirring whatever simmered in his cauldron.

 

Her gaze drifted to the table: two bowls, an assortment of cheese, bread, and fruit, and a jar of wine.

 

“I made a stew,” he said without looking up, nodding toward the table. “Help yourself. It’s almost ready.”

 

Theia sat and hesitantly reached for a piece of bread. One bite told her—oh. That was good bread. He really was good at this.

 

Before she had time to fully appreciate it, Menon joined her and silently ladled stew into her bowl.

 

“Thank you,” she murmured as he set it down.

 

He only shrugged and filled his own.

 

She cleared her throat. “And… thanks. In general. For, you know, agreeing to take me in.”

 

“Don’t fuss about it. It’s not like either of us had much of a choice.”

 

Her stomach twisted. Yeah. No one had asked her. Just pack Theia off to the other side of Greece, to an uncle no one had seen in thirty years—let him deal with the problem.

 

“I can… I can cook or clean, if you want.”

 

Menon raised an eyebrow. “You saying my house is dirty and my food’s no good?”

 

“What? No! The food is great! The house is great! I just meant—” she waved her hands, flustered—“I thought I should help. To… you know… make up for being here.”

 

He squinted at her, like she was speaking a foreign language.

 

“Make up for what?”

 

She looked down. “For bothering you.”

 

That got a reaction. His brow furrowed, mouth twisted in disbelief.

 

“You’re not bothering me.”

 

Her head shot up. “I’m not?”

 

“No. Doesn’t change much for me. I’ll still wake up and do the same job I’ve done my whole life.” He shrugged. “Guess the only difference is I’ve got company for dinner.”

 

Something in her chest unclenched. “So… you don’t want me to do anything?”

 

“You can help in the bakery, if you want. The simple stuff. But other than that—” he waved a hand vaguely—“just do whatever it is people your age do.”

 

Oh. She hadn’t expected that.

 

 

Whatever it is people your age do . Honestly, she had no idea. She didn’t have friends back in Sparta. Her brothers were much older, and if they ever acknowledged her, it was only to call her trouble.

 

Back upstairs, Theia loosened her chiton and slipped off the ribbon tying back her curls. After the day she’d had, sleep sounded like the best idea anyone had ever had.

 

She slid beneath the linens—soft, pink—and her hand brushed against something on the mattress.

 

A small bouquet of dried lavender, tied with a bit of fraying rope.

 

“Thoughtful,” she whispered, smiling.

Notes:

Yeah Menon is a grumpy guy with a big heart. He’s not going to wax poetic about feelings but be damn sure he’s buying pink sheets because “well, she’s a girl. Girls like pink. I think.”

For your viewing pleasure, here are the rabbitholes I went down in the past 24h:
- plants around the Mediterranean Sea
- did Ancient Greek have bakers
- what did Ancient Greek houses look like (actually watched a few YouTube videos for this)
- what kind of dishes did they have Ancient Greece?

“Ancient Greece” is a very broad term. I know Homer’s story are supposed to take place in Archaic Greece, so during the Bronze Age, but I think I speak for many of us when I say we tend to picture them in a later Greece, during the last few centuries BC, so I made a creative decision to do my research about this era. But again, I’m no archeologist or anthropologist, I’m just a nerd.

Also, Menon’s name comes from me googling “Greek mythology inspired names” and picking the one that screamed “grumpy uncle”. Now, I looked it up, and Menon was actually a Trojan soldier killed during the war. He’s basically “random soldier n°264” so I decided it was ok to borrow his name. Thank you for your generosity OG Menon.

Chapter 4: Errands, New Friend, and—Oh I’m Royally Fucked

Notes:

I’m back!
First of all, words cannot express how happy each of your hits, kudos, comments and bookmarks make me. This started as a project to get my head off some things and it turned into this lovely thing that some of you seem to enjoy, and still can’t believe it. So thank you all, truly ❤️

Don’t hesitate to leave a comment, I love interacting with you all :)

Enjoy chapter 4 ❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia


Rapid knocks pulled her out of sleep. Menon’s voice followed from behind the door.

 

“It’s almost midday. You should close the shutter to keep the cool air in.”

 

Midday? That couldn’t be right. She was usually up with the dawn. But as Theia blinked toward the window, the sky was already a bright shade of blue, and warm light was beginning to creep across the floor.

 

Her body still felt heavy, her limbs sluggish with leftover exhaustion. Guess her voyage had worn her out more than she thought.

 

“You awake?”

 

She cleared her throat and called back quickly, “Yeah, yeah. I’m awake.”

 

“There’s food on the table if you want. Once you’re ready, join me in the bakery.”

 

Heavy footsteps thudded away down the stairs, leaving the room quiet again.

 

Theia sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes. She ran a hand through her wild curls, trying to flatten them, then crossed the room and opened the door. A faint scent of woodsmoke and baked goods lingered where Menon had stood just moments before, and to her surprise, she found it comforting.

 

After a quick wash in the storage-room-turned-bathroom — really just a cupboard with a basin and a stool, where a few oils and a strigil sat — she pinned her peplos and hurried downstairs.

 

As promised, a plate of grapes and cheese was waiting for her, along with a cup of goat milk. She finished in a few bites, wiped her hands on her skirt, and stepped into the courtyard to join Menon.

 

If the summer’s heat was settling in the courtyard, it was nothing compared to the absolute furnace she walked into when she reached the shop. The oven glowed red as Menon removed some loaves and placed others in to bake. A counter opened directly onto the street, where a couple of customers were patiently waiting, chatting among themselves.

 

One of them, a middle-aged man with a red beard, called out, “Hey Menon!” He nodded toward Theia. “Who’s that?”

 

Menon glanced over his shoulder, acknowledging her presence, then turned back to the shouting man. “My niece.”

 

The man’s eyes lit up with recognition.

“Oh! Ismene’s girl! Of course! Now that you say it, it should’ve been obvious. She’s the spitting image of her mother, this one.”

 

Theia gave him an awkward smile, then looked down and started to fiddle with her belt.

 

The man, oblivious to her discomfort, continued cheerfully.

“A real firecracker, that Ismene! You know, kid, back in the day I tried to have my chance with her—but hey, I guess that Spartan guy was the better catch.”

 

This belt was absolutely fascinating. It deserved her full attention. Anything to block out the mortifying words coming out of that man’s mouth.

 

The loud thud of bread being forcefully dropped onto the counter yanked her focus back.

 

Menon stood with both hands braced on the counter, glaring at the man.

“If you’ve got nothing better to say than how you wish you’d gotten into my dead sister’s skirt, I suggest you take your bread and leave, Ledos.”

 

The man turned a shade of red that could rival his beard. He frantically dropped a coin on the counter, grabbed the bread, and left as fast as he could without breaking into a run.

 

“You read?”

 

Theia blinked and turned toward her uncle.

“Sorry, what?”

 

He repeated, louder this time, pulling a wax tablet from a shelf. “Do you read?”

 

“Yes… yes, I do.”

 

“Good.”

 

He handed her the tablet along with a basket.

“I need more dates and some eggs. Wrote everything down. Remember where the market is?”

 

She took them both and nodded. “On the agora, right? In front of that big building?”

 

“The old palace, yes.” He pulled a coin purse from one of his apron pockets and held it out.

“This should cover it—and a little more. Get something for yourself if you want.”

 

“I… It’s okay. I don’t want to waste your money.” She stammered.

 

He waved her off. “It’s nothing. I’m asking you to help—the least I can do is give you a reward for it.”

 

He then looked around, making sure there wasn’t any customers with wandering ears, and leaned a bit closer.

“I know it didn’t come up last night, but if you ever want to talk about what happened back in Spart–“

 

“Nope.” She cut him off, a bit too quickly and too loud.

 

His eyes widened slightly and he took a step back before nodding. “Good. Me neither.”

 

Theia bit her lips, looking down “Sorry. I didn’t mean to… to snap. At you. I didn’t mean to snap at you”

 

“‘S’okay. Don’t worry about it”. He sounded genuine, like her little outburst truly did not matter to him. Like he understood. What a foreign feeling, being understood.

 

He turned back his oven saying “Now go before there’s nothing left.”

 

She stepped into the sunlit courtyard, tablet and basket in hand, trying to shake off the heaviness in her chest.

 

 

Just like yesterday, the market was bursting with activity. Mothers tried to drag their children away from a stand selling sweets, customers argued with vendors over the price of milk, and hawkers shouted about potions supposedly imbued with magic.

 

“Young lady!”

 

Speaking of.

 

A man in a colorful tunic—and, in Theia’s opinion, far too many jewels—strode toward her holding a small red bottle.

 

“This contains sand from the very beach where Aphrodite was born,” he declared. “It’s said to be blessed. Rub it on your skin each morning, and you’ll be granted eternal beauty and great love! Only three drachmae!”

 

“I’m sorry, I’m not interested,” Theia said, trying to walk away.

 

“Two drachmae! Come on, you wouldn’t want to miss out on great love, would you?”

 

She was about to decline more firmly when a voice rang out behind her.

 

“She said she wasn’t interested, Stratos. So back off.”

 

A girl about her age stepped to her side, eyes narrowed at the man—Stratos, apparently. With a grin, she leaned in and whispered theatrically, “I saw you scoop that sand from Polis just two days ago. Don’t think you can scam this girl with your made-up stories.”

 

Stratos sheepishly backed away as the girl guided her back onto the street.

 

“I can’t stand that scammer.” She rolled her eyes. “Sand from Cyprus? Please. He lives two streets away from me and hasn’t left the island in his life.”

 

She turned and studied her. “You’re new here, right? I don’t know everyone in town, but I’m pretty sure I’ve never seen you before.”

 

“Yes. I arrived yesterday.”

 

The girl’s face lit up. “Oh! Welcome to Stávros then! I’m Myra. What’s your name? Where do you live? Where are you from?!”

 

This girl was far too energetic for someone who woke less than an hour ago.

 

“Theia. I… um… I’m from Sparta. And I live with my uncle. Menon? He’s a baker?”

 

“Oh—grumpy Menon! Best bread in town, that guy, but you can’t get three words out of him. How come you’re from Sparta but your uncle’s here? I thought Menon always lived in Ithaca.”

 

Can people stop asking about her family for five minutes? Please?

 

But there was something about Myra—despite her boundless energy and never-ending questions—that felt gentle and kind. Theia couldn’t bring herself to wave her off.

 

“Yeah, no, he’s Ithacan. My mother was too. She moved to Sparta when she met my father—something about a Spartan delegation coming here thirty-ish years ago? My father was part of the royal ship’s crew, and my mother left with them.”

 

Myra put a hand to her heart with dramatic flair. “Oh my gods—love at first sight! So romantic! Are they still in Sparta, or did you all move back here?”

 

Theia looked down, nudging a rock with her sandal. “Uh, actually… my father died at Troy. I never met him. And my mother passed a few years ago. So yeah… here I am.”

 

Myra’s face dimmed a little.

“Oh… I’m sorry. Didn’t mean to bring up bad memories. People say I’ve got a big mouth and no idea when to shut it.”

 

That got a small laugh out of Theia. “It’s alright. It was a long time ago.”

 

Myra nodded. “Still. My dad died in Troy too, by the way. I’m from Sérifos originally. When the men came back without him, my mom packed us up and we left on the first boat. Turned out it was headed here. She met my stepdad not long after, and now I’ve got three siblings, a happy mom, and the best dad I could’ve asked for. So maybe the Fates knew what they were doing.”

 

Funny how some stories start in the same place… and end up in completely different worlds.

 

“Hey, maybe the Fates put me in your way today for a reason!” Myra said, giving her a playful nudge. “I’ve gotta go—my dad’s waiting for me. But if you ever need someone to show you around, or catch you up on island gossip, or just hang out, really—hit me up! We make goat cheese. Our stand’s just a few stalls down.”

 

Theia laughed again. “Will do.”

 

“See ya!” Myra called as she ran back to her father.

 

 

“I’m back!”

 

Menon looked up from the dough he was kneading. “Had fun?”

 

She smiled as she set the basket down on the table. “Actually, yes. I talked with a girl at the market. She seemed friendly—offered to show me around one day.”

 

“That’s nice.” He nodded toward the basket, then toward the storage room in the back. “Put this away. And go grab some rosemary from the pots in the courtyard.” After a beat, he cleared his throat and added, “Please,” like someone not used to politeness who just remembered to make the effort.

 

Theia was starting to suspect—strongly—that Menon was a big softie under that rough exterior.

 

“Sure,” she said, trying to hide a small smile.

 

She put the dates and eggs away, then crossed the courtyard to fetch the herbs. As she knelt down, she heard the telltale jingle of coins. She glanced at her belt—and realized Menon’s coin purse was still there.

 

“Ah, shit.”

 

She stood up and walked back into the shop.

 

“Hey, sorry, I forgot to give you back thi—oh!”

 

There, standing beside her uncle and laughing, was none other than Tem.

 

Except he didn’t look at all like the boy she’d met on the hill. Long gone was the faded green tunic. Today, he wore a simple yet finely embroidered chiton, with a bright blue chlamys fastened by a beautiful silver brooch.

 

His eyes went wide with recognition.

“Hi!”

 

“Hi!”

 

“…Hi!”

 

“You already said that.”

 

He rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled. “Right. Yes. Sorry.”

 

Menon glanced between them, eyebrows raised, his expression a mix of amusement and disbelief.

 

Arms crossed, he turned to Theia.

“You’ve barely been here a day, and you already met Telemachus—the prince of Ithaca?”

 

The—

 

The what ?

Notes:

In the words of young Odysseus meeting Athena: hahahaha

As you can see I keep on naming characters after lesser known mythology figures. OG Ismene is the daughter of Oedipus and Jocasta, sister of Antigone. Much more significant than “random Trojan soldier Menon” but still a secondary character so I thought I would be ok to borrow her name. Also i liked how it sounded so that’s a valid argument.

I’ll try to update soon! Take care everyone!

Chapter 5: Meetings, Flour Shortages and—Oh I’m Royally Fucked

Notes:

Chapter 5 is here!

Once again, I’d like to thank everyone who is engaging with my fic, words cannot express how grateful I am.

I think it might be the longest chapter yet, but I say that for every chapter. I’m yapping and yapping and next thing I know it’s a full chapter and I have to rearrange my story completely. These scenes were originally supposed to be on chapter 3!

Anyway, I hope you’ll enjoy ❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

“…and not only would an alliance between our two kingdoms be beneficial from an economic standpoint, but it would also carry religious significance, as Athena is, after all, our patron goddess. And I must say, my cousin is a lovely and accomplished young woman—she plays the harp and the aulos masterfully.”

 

Here we go again.

 

For the first twenty years of his life, Ithaca had been ignored by nearly all of Greece. Most refused to recognize his mother’s regency and wouldn’t negotiate with a woman, despite the fact that the Queen was more competent than all of those fools combined. But ever since his father—war hero, legendary Odysseus—returned two years ago, not a single month had passed without some ambassador or minor king trying to marry off their daughters to him, as if tying their bloodline to Ithaca’s crown would grant them glory, power, or at the very least, something to boast about at banquets.

 

At his left, he could feel his father’s exasperation matching his own. Nevertheless, he remained composed and solemn.

“Thank you, Damonides. Your offer will be examined.”

 

Damonides bowed and left the hall.

 

His father pinched the bridge of his nose.

“How many marriage proposals since the start of the year again?”

 

Telemachus sighed.

“The fifth, I believe. We had a bit of a respite this winter, when the weather was less favorable for sailing.”

 

Odysseus rolled his eyes.

“Good gods. Do they know alliances can be forged without having to push their daughters as bargaining chips?”

 

Telemachus chuckled. “Apparently not.”

 

His father dramatically slouched in his chair, eyes lifting to the ceiling as if begging the gods to release him.

“I want to go home. I miss your mother and your sister.”

 

“We’ve only been here for two hours.”

 

“And that’s two hours too much.”

 

Telemachus patted his father’s arm soothingly, as if to say, There, there. Everything is okay.

 

“There’s only one person left, I believe. It’s almost over.”

 

Odysseus straightened in his chair, adjusted his circlet, and muttered, “Let’s get this over with.”

 

He signaled to the guards to let the next person in, and the overseer of trade walked through the door.

 

“Mnason, what can we do for you?”

 

Mnason bowed politely before approaching the table where Odysseus and Telemachus were seated.

 

“My king, my prince,” he began, bowing again for good measure. “I’m afraid the ships from Egypt carrying zea have been delayed. According to my informants, winds near Crete stalled their passage. It may not reach our shores for another fortnight.”

 

His father frowned.

“Considering how widely zea flour is used by every household, that’s very concerning news indeed. Do we know if our current stock can sustain us until the shipment arrives?”

 

“Not yet, my king.”

 

“Then send some of your men to check the reserves across the island. If some areas are running lower than others, we may need to redistribute—or ration—until the problem is solved.”

 

This is it, Telemachus thought. This is your time to do something useful.

 

He cleared his throat and turned to his father.

“I can check the stocks in Stávros.”

 

Odysseus raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure?”

 

“Absolutely. We’re already here anyway. You can head back home, and I’ll take care of it.”

 

His father leaned in slightly. “You know we could send someone else, right?”

 

Telemachus gave him a small reassuring smile. “It’s alright. I don’t mind, really.”

 

And he truly didn’t mind—not in the way his father meant.

 

Sure, it wasn’t as glorious or heroic as fighting in a war or facing down monsters and gods, but it was… something. A role he could play in solving a problem. Something he could actually do. It felt more useful than sitting beside his father through endless meetings, nodding along in silence . A simple task, but a task nonetheless.

 

And gods knew he’d spent enough time feeling useless.

 

Odysseus studied him for a moment, his expression unreadable, as if trying to decrypt the intricacies of his son’s mind, before stepping back.

“Okay then.”

 

He turned his attention back to Mnason.

“Report to me as soon as possible. And keep me informed of any changes regarding the shipment.”

 

“Of course, my king.” Mnason bowed one final time—exaggeratedly low—and left the room.

 

“He’s doing a bit much, don’t you think?” Odysseus joked.

 

Telemachus grinned. “I think he’s afraid you’ll send him to the Underworld if he doesn’t bow at least once a minute.”

 

His father tried to stifle his laughter. “Poor guy… the worst part is, he’s actually doing a good job. He doesn’t need to worry so much.”

 

They both rose and made their way out of the hall. Halfway down the stairs, Odysseus stopped.

 

“I mean it when I say we can send someone else to check. I know firsthand how boring it is to inspect storage.”

 

“I know. But I can do it, so why bother anyone else?”

 

“Alright.” He started descending again. “Well, if you’ll excuse me, I have a wife and a baby to cuddle. See you later, son!”

And with that, he practically ran out of the building.

 

Telemachus shook his head in amusement and walked down the stairs as well.

 

 

“Well well, look who it is—His Fanciness! If you’re planning on going inside my shop dressed like that, let me tell you, you’re asking for trouble.”

 

Telemachus laughed as he greeted the man. “Hi Menon.”

 

“Hi, kid. What brings you to my shop today? Planning on stealing my pastries again?”

 

“Okay, that happened once, and I was five! I didn’t even know what stealing was!”

 

Menon wiped his hands on his apron and muttered, half-playful, “Trouble—the whole lot of you in that family.”

 

If Mnason respected protocol to a fault, then Menon was the opposite. Telemachus could walk in dressed head to toe in gold with the most ostentatious crown on his head, and Menon would still call him kid and grumble, “Stop leaning on my table, you’re going to make something fall.” In his defense, it was hard to take seriously the boy you once caught under your table, covered in honey and date paste.

 

It was… comforting, in a sense. He’d started visiting Menon regularly after the suitors arrived—at first, just to escape the tension in the palace. He kept coming even after his father returned. In a way, it had always been his way of clinging to a normalcy he’d never really known. A chance to just be a boy, without the weight of legacy pressing down on his shoulders.

 

Not the heir of Ithaca.

Not the son of Odysseus.

 

Just Telemachus.

 

He hadn’t meant to sound so official. But the moment he opened his mouth, the palace was already clinging to his voice—like dust you couldn’t quite shake off.

 

“I’m here on behalf of the kingdom, actually. Just got out of some meetings with my father.”

 

“Hence all of… this,” Menon said, gesturing at his clothes.

 

“Yes,” Telemachus blushed. “Anyway, we’ve been informed the next shipment of zea is delayed. It could take up to two weeks to arrive. I wanted to check on you and the other shopkeepers—see if we need to worry about stock.”

 

“Two weeks? Could’ve done without that.”

 

“Are you going to be fine until then?”

 

Menon patted him on the back. “Don’t go worrying about me, boy. I’ve got enough zea to last a few weeks, and even some barley, if needed. I try to be cautious—buy more than I need from time to time, just in case something like this happens.”

 

“Smart move,” Telemachus hummed, genuinely impressed.

 

“Don’t sound so surprised. I may be getting older, but my mind still works, kid. I’ve been running this bakery since your father was out there wrecking havoc with the other boys in town.”

 

Telemachus laughed. He was about to reply when the back door burst open.

 

“Hey, sorry, I forgot to give you back thi—oh!”

 

A girl stood in the doorway, framed by sunlight and dust, a pouch in one hand, a basket in the other.

 

He recognized her before his mind caught up with his eyes.

 

Not just any girl.

 

Her.

 

Theia.

 

For a heartbeat, the world stilled. Then:

 

“Hi!”

 

The word left his mouth too fast, too loud.

 

“Hi!” she echoed, blinking.

 

“…Hi!”

 

He winced. Gods, really?

 

“You already said that.”

 

He rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled. “Right. Yes. Sorry.”

 

Menon looked between them, eyebrows climbing high, his expression somewhere between amusement and disbelief.

 

Arms crossed, he turned to Theia.

“You’ve barely been here a day, and you already met Telemachus—the prince of Ithaca?”

 

She blinked. Once. Twice.

Her mouth opened, then closed again. The basket tipped slightly in her hand.

 

Telemachus saw the moment it clicked—the way her eyes widened, not in fear or awe, but in sheer disbelief.

 

“You’re… you’re the prince?”

 

“I… yes, but really, it’s not—” Telemachus glanced away, jaw working like he was chewing on his next words. “It’s not that big of a deal.”

 

Menon snorted. “Not that big of a deal, he says, while he’s here ‘on behalf of the kingdom.’”

 

Telemachus gave him a subtle glare. Not helping here, old man.

 

Theia’s eyes shifted between the two men, the shock never leaving her face. She glanced back at her basket, as if remembering she’s been holding it the whole time.

 

“I… I have to go gather rosemary. For the… for the rosemary bread. Yes.”

 

She dropped the coin purse on the nearest table, avoiding the two men’s eyes, and practically ran towards the door, before stopping abruptly.

 

Then she did it.

 

The thing they all did.

 

She turned quickly, and bowed.

“Good day, your highness” before disappearing into the courtyard.

 

Something broke inside Telemachus. He didn’t even realize he’d taken a step toward her.

 

Please no. Not you too.

 

Not the girl who’d talked to him like he was just a boy.

Who teased him without restraint.

Who made him laugh so hard he let his guard down.

Who made disappear, just for a moment, the weight he was carrying.

 

Menon let out a low whistle. “Well. That went well.”

 

Telemachus didn’t answer. He just stared at the door.

Notes:

Quick historical fact: zea flour was widely used across Ancient Greece, it has a better nutritional value and it was easier to digest than our modern day flour. I too would be pissed if my magic flour was late.

Now, about the story. I have decided to give Telemachus a baby sister, because 1) it’s adorable 2) this family deserves it and 3) come on what do you think Odysseus and Penelope did during this 72h night post-return? Play checkers?

My goal with Telemachus’ character is to emphasize the conflict and contradiction within him. On one hand he’s desperate to prove himself, on the other he’s craving normalcy. Poor boy doesn’t know who he is yet :( I get it Telemachus, existing is hard.

Anyway see you soon for chapter 6!

Chapter 6: Princes, Panic and… Potential Friendship?

Notes:

Hi everyone! Thank you once again for reading and engaging with my fic. I know it’s not perfect but it’s made with love ❤️

Hope you’ll enjoy chapter 6, don’t hesitate to tell me what you think 😊

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

“Gods, no. Gods, no no no no no.”

 

Theia was pacing the courtyard, hands tangled in her hair.

 

The prince? The gods-damned prince? And she’d made a fool of herself in front of him?

 

May the earth open up and swallow her now.

 

She stopped mid-step, turned in a circle, then kept pacing.

 

What had she said? What had she done? Oh gods—she’d snapped at him. She teased him. Treated him like—

 

Like a commoner.

 

Not like the heir to Ithaca. Not like someone who could have her thrown onto a boat and sent straight back to the mainland.

 

She groaned and pressed her palms to her face.

 

Should she go and walk straight into the sea? She should go and walk straight into the sea.

 

Her increasingly panicked thoughts were cut short by a voice behind her.

 

“Hey.”

 

She turned to see Telemachus, who had followed her into the courtyard, waving a hand shyly.

 

She froze. Her eyes widened even more.

 

“Please don’t panic!” he blurted, hands raised.

 

She took a deep breath, trying to settle her nerves, then said, coldly:

 

“No.”

 

He tilted his head. “No… you won’t panic?”

 

“No, I’m not talking to you.”

 

She picked up her basket and marched toward the pots, granting her full attention to the rosemary—and none to the prince trailing behind her.

 

“Please, just—just give me a chance to—”

 

“I’m not talking to you because if I do, I’ll say even more stupid things that will definitely get me thrown onto the first boat back to the—oh gods. I just spoke over you.”

 

He laughed.

 

He laughed .

 

How dare he laugh at her misery.

 

“It’s okay, you can spea—”

 

She pressed the heels of her hands to her eyes and barreled on, ignoring him completely.

 

“No, no, no. Not only did I probably break, like, fifteen protocol rules, but I spoke over you . And I insulted your kingdom just the other day!”

 

“Technically, it’s my father’s kingdom.”

 

“SAME THING!”

 

They stared at each other for a beat.

 

Then he asked, “Can I speak now?”

 

“You can do whatever you want, you’re the prince,” Theia muttered.

 

He raised an eyebrow.

 

“Fine,” she said, sharper this time. “Go on.”

 

He sat beside her on the ground, showing no regard for his pristine clothes.

 

“First of all, I’m not going to throw you on the first boat back just because you made a few jokes or interrupted me. Gods, if it were that easy, I would’ve had a much quieter childhood.”

 

Something flickered behind his eyes, but he blinked it away and pushed on.

 

“Secondly… I’m still the same person you met on the hill. Who my parents are doesn’t change that.”

 

“You’re literally wearing a chiton embroidered with gold right now.”

 

Telemachus cringed.

“Yeah… my father and I had a meeting with the Athenian ambassador. Hence the… fanciness , as Menon put it. I swear it’s much more casual when we’re just dealing with internal affairs.”

 

Theia raised an eyebrow.

“‘Internal affairs’? You’re really not helping your case here.”

 

She crossed her arms. “And while we’re at it— you lied to me .

 

Telemachus blinked. “I didn’t!”

 

“You said your name was Tem !”

 

He let out a laugh, hands raised in mock surrender. “Not technically a lie! That’s how my little sister calls me—she can’t say my full name yet.”

 

“If you have to say technically , then it’s a lie.”

 

His smile fell as she picked up her basket and stood to leave.

 

Then everything happened too fast.

 

Telemachus stepped forward and caught her wrist, pleading.

“Please don’t—”

 

Panic seized her. She jerked away, clutching the basket tightly, eyes locked on the ground as she took several steps back.

“Don’t grab me.”

 

Telemachus froze.

 

A long silence.

 

Then, quietly:

“Sorry.”

 

But Theia couldn’t answer. Her gaze stayed rooted to the dirt, her arms wrapped tightly around the basket as if it were a shield.

 

She heard him approach—slowly, carefully—making sure to stay in her line of sight.

 

“Hey…”

 

Nothing.

 

“Theia…”

 

Something in the way he said her name cracked the wall. Like it carried weight, or care, or maybe both. She finally lifted her head and met his gaze.

 

His kind, apologetic gaze.

 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

 

A pause.

 

“Too bad I didn’t bring any Fig of Forgiveness with me today, huh?” he added, with a tentative smile.

 

It worked. Something in her unraveled—and then came a laugh.

And she realized, it was her own laugh.

 

It seemed to surprise him just as much as it surprised her.

 

She didn’t even know why she was laughing. Maybe it was his terrible joke. Maybe it was the crash of all her emotions at once. Or maybe it was the absurdity of it all: she had just panicked in front of a boy who turned out to be a prince—whose only solution to emotional distress seemed to be figs.

 

He, on the other hand, was beaming—like getting her to laugh had been his greatest adventure yet.

 

She shook her head, still clutching the basket to her chest. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

“True,” he said. “But you laughed.”

 

“At you!”

 

He winked. “A win is a win.”

 

Then, with a dramatic gasp, he placed a hand over his heart. “By the gods—are you laughing at royalty? Guards! Put this threat to the kingdom on the first boat!”

 

Theia glared.

 

“Too soon?”

 

“Maybe a little,” she answered—but a smile was already returning to her face.

 

For a heartbeat, things went quiet. The panic from earlier seemed far away now, like it had belonged to a different person entirely.

 

She glanced at him from the corner of her eye. He wasn’t teasing now. The grin had faded into something quieter—more earnest. And in that moment, she remembered why she’d wanted to see the boy from the hill again. Not because he was charming, or clever, or secretly royal. But because with him, things felt oddly simple. Like she could forget to be guarded for a while.

 

“Listen,” Telemachus said, stepping a little closer. “What I wanted—what I meant to say is that I really enjoyed talking to you yesterday, on that hill. I didn’t want any titles or manners to get in the way of that. It was nice—just being me, for once, you know? And now that you know… I hope nothing changes. I— I don’t want things to change. Can we do that? Still talk like normal people?”.

 

“I don’t think bringing up figs every time things go wrong qualifies as normal behavior—crown or not,” she teased.

 

He gave her a mock-annoyed look, like really?

 

She smiled. “But yeah… I’d like that too.”

 

He practically glowed at her answer. She couldn’t remember anyone being this happy just to talk to her more. It was jarring—strange, even—but also… oddly nice.

 

The moment felt too sincere. Too open. So of course, she had to break it.

 

“Speaking of crown—I have to say, I’m a little disappointed you’re not wearing one. What, is my humble presence not worthy?”

 

He chuckled and put a hand over his eyes, shaking his head. “You’re going to be the death of me—and I did have one during the meeting, actually. I just handed it back to my father before he went home. And for your information, it’s a circlet, not a crown. It’s more discreet.”

 

“Huh. Because discretion was the keyword today, obviously,” she said, pointing at his clothes.

 

“Oh, shut u—”

 

The door to the bakery blew open, revealing a shouting Menon.

 

“If you’re done chitchatting, kids, I need my rosemary!”

 

Theia turned to Telemachus.

“I think he wants his rosemary.”

 

“I believe the word was need .”

 

She smiled. “I guess I have to go, then.”

 

“Me too, actually. The stocks aren’t going to check themselves.”

 

They walked back toward the bakery in comfortable silence—her stopping by the table, him heading for the door. Before leaving, he turned.

 

“So… I’ll see you again, then? For sure?”

 

“For sure.”

 

“And you’re not going to freak out over royal things?”

 

She placed a hand on her heart. “I’ll do my best.”

 

He grinned. “That’s all I ask.” Then he turned to her uncle. “Bye, Menon!”

 

“Bye, kid. Say hello to your mom and sister for me.”

 

“Not Dad?”

 

“He knows what he did.”

 

With a final laugh, Telemachus disappeared into the street.

 

“Gods help me, the one time I take someone in, she goes and adopts royalty.”

 

“Want your rosemary or not?”

 

The hint of a smile grew on Menon’s lips.

“Come on, I’ll show you what to do with it.”

 

She trailed after him, wondering if maybe—just maybe—Ithaca wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Notes:

Oof the kids had emotions today. I promise I’ll give them a respite.

No nerdy historical research today, I just yapped and yapped and yapped and oh! A chapter! Yay!

Anyway I hope you enjoyed, and see you soon!

Chapter 7: Tiny Hurricanes, Wooden Horses and One Weird Feeling

Notes:

Hi everyone!

As always thank you so much for the love this fic has been receiving, it’s always a delight to get a comment or kudos from you ❤️

So… I keep saying it… but this is my longest chapter yet and it was NOT PLANNED. I originally wanted to show a bit of Telemachus home life but the words kept coming and… oops. Here we are! I swear by the end of the fic the chapters are going to be 8000 words long.

Just as a warning, this chapter mentions the suitors but nothing is explicit.

Anyway enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus


The palace is quiet when he gets back, the late afternoon sun painting the white marble gold. A faint trace of incense still lingers in the hall—a remnant of some earlier prayer.

 

It feels peaceful. He has to keep reminding himself that it’s because life is actually peaceful now.

 

Up until two years ago, it looked more like a badly frequented tavern than his home. Jars of wine and various weapons soiled the floor, and the air constantly carried the nauseating smell of alcohol, sweat, and blood.

 

Two years of calm hadn’t undone nine years of noise.

 

Even now, he almost expects to trip over a shield or a drunk man’s leg. To be cornered by men twice his size, whispering in his ear all the atrocities they’d like to do to him.

 

And the even worse ones they’d like to do to his mother.

 

For years, he didn’t sleep in his own room. He would sneak into his mother’s in the middle of the night, knife in hand, standing vigil at the foot of her bed until sleep claimed him too.

Still a boy. Still a child. Doing what he could to shield her.

He has to remind himself now, when he wakes up gasping in the dark, that it isn’t necessary anymore.

 

They’re gone.

They’re dead.

 

Then why does his heart refuse to steady?

 

He exhales slowly, trying to list the few things that can still quiet his mind.

 

His mother’s laugh, more frequent now than it ever was.

His little sister’s antics.

His training with Athena.

His father, with whom he’s finally able to bond.

Eurycleia, still looking at him like he’s the babe she used to sing to sleep.

Menon’s comforting grumpiness.

 

…Theia.

 

This one was new. Very, very new. And very, very unexpected.

He’s known her for barely a day, and yet…

She had the ability to calm the storm constantly boiling within him. He couldn’t explain how. 

One minute he’s walking home after training, his heart heavy with self-doubt. The next, he’s laughing and joking with a stranger.

One moment he’s thinking of ways to make himself useful, the next he’s being mercilessly teased in the courtyard of Menon’s bakery, his thoughts having flown far away.

 

He’d never really had friends before.

Was this what friendship was like?

Finding someone who made things easy? Who made him forget his worries, even if only for a moment?

 

He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt this… lighter. Like he didn’t need to constantly prove himself.

Even with family, the weight might lift, but it never truly left—always hovering just above him.

 

“TEM!”

 

Speaking of family.

 

The telltale sound of wobbly little footsteps gave him barely a moment’s warning before his sister crashed into his leg, hugging it tight.

 

“Hey there, little storm! What are you doing running around all alone?” he said as he picked her up and rested her on his hip.

 

She smiled that mischievous little smile of hers while hiding her face in his chlamys.

 

“Were you running away from Mama again, Eirene?”

 

Eirene. Peace . The Fates had a twisted sense of humor.

There was no being less peaceful or quiet than his baby sister. She was loud, and always moving, and constantly causing trouble…

 

She was perfect.

 

“Alright, little lady, let’s go find Mama, shall we—no, don’t touch that,” he said as he gently pried her little fingers from his brooch. “It’s pointy. You could hurt yourself.”

 

“Ouch?” she asked, cocking her head.

 

“Exactly. Ouch.”

 

He balanced her on his other hip while he unfastened his chlamys with one hand.

 

“What did you do with Mama today?”

 

“Fwowas!” she replied excitedly.

 

“You picked flowers?”

 

“No! Mama do fwowas!”

 

“Really? Mama made flowers? Is Mama a magician?” he gasped, teasingly.

 

She gave him a look as if to say are you stupid?

 

Yeah. She did that often.

 

“She watched me make some floral patterns on my loom,” said his mother as she joined them in the hall.

 

She took Eirene back from him and kissed his temple. “Hi sweetheart.”

 

“Hi, Mom.”

 

She turned her attention back to the squirming toddler in her arms. “Young lady, what possessed you to run off like this?”

 

“Tem!” Eirene shouted happily as she pointed to him.

 

Penelope sighed. “Can’t even scold her for that. She was just happy to see you.”

 

Telemachus laughed. “That’s her greatest power. She drowns you with cuteness, and then you forget why you were mad in the first place.”

 

“I swear, I don’t know what I did to get a quiet, well-behaved child in my twenties, when I was young and energetic, and then a little whirlwind in my forties.”

 

“Blame Dad. He’s the one with chaos in his blood.”

 

She shook her head and laughed fondly.

 

It always melted his heart to see his mother so happy. She deserved it—and so much more.

 

“Speaking of Dad, do you know where he is? I have to give him my report.”

 

“We were in the family room, getting ready for dinner. Come,” she said, motioning for him to follow.

 

When they entered, his father was crouched next to one of the sofas, picking up Eirene’s toys. It always felt a bit surreal to see his father—the legendary war hero Odysseus—doing something so domestic. Yet, based on the smile on his face, it seemed that cleaning up after his toddler daughter was the greatest honor ever bestowed upon him.

 

Telemachus guessed it was, in a sense. His father had never gotten the chance to clean up his eldest’s toys.

 

Shaking the thought away, he cleared his throat.

“You know she’s going to take them all out and make a mess again in less than five minutes, right?”

 

Odysseus looked up at his son and gave a defeated shrug.

“What can I say? She has me wrapped around her little finger.”

 

As if on cue, Eirene squirmed in Penelope’s arms until she was set down, then toddled straight toward her father—or rather, the wooden horse figurine in his hand—and snatched it with triumph.

“Papa! Orsie!”

 

Odysseus smiled fondly and tousled the dark curls on her head. “I can see that, darling.”

 

Eirene happily toddled away, making some horses noises as she waved the toy around.

 

“So” Odysseus asked as he stood up and sat down on the sofa “how screwed are we about the zea stock?”

 

Telemachus joined him on the opposite one.

“Honestly, we should be fine. At least in Stávros. Menon’s stocks are good enough to last until the end of the months, and the other smaller bakers have enough alternative flours to manage.”

 

“Well that’s a relief” his father said as he was grabbing two cups of diluted wine and handing one to his wife. “How’s Menon doing?”

 

“Fine. He sends his best to Mom and Eirene.”

 

“Not to me?”

 

“Apparently you ‘know what you did’, whatever that means”.

 

Odysseus laughed into his cup.

 

Penelope gave him a sharp look.

“What did you do?”

 

Still giggling, he turned to his wife.

“I may, or may not, have stolen a pastry from him when I was twelve.”

 

Oh? Being the bane of Menon’s existence ran in the family, apparently.

 

Penelope rubbed her temples in mild exasperation.

“You were the prince. Why would you even need to steal a pastry?”

 

“Ah, but you see—there was a girl, who came here with her uncle and cousins for a diplomatic visit. And we played all day under an olive tree. And then she said she was hungry, but I hadn’t brought any drachmae with me, so what was I supposed to do?”

 

She blinked.

“I can’t believe you stole a pastry for me the very day we met.”

 

“Well, you stole my heart soon after, so I’d say we’re even.”

 

Oh, he was good .

His mother’s exasperation dissipated instantly as she stared at her husband lovingly. They might start kissing.

 

He loved his parents, and he loved that they loved each other. But, please, can someone save him before he starts throwing up?

 

“TEM!”

 

Gods bless this perfect child and her perfect timing.

 

“What’s up, little storm?”

 

She handed him another horse figurine, and pointed at the one in her hand.

“They fwens!”

 

Telemachus chuckled and took the toy. “Of course they are.”

 

She toddled off again, satisfied with her matchmaking.

 

He leaned back, twirling the wooden horse in his fingers, and couldn’t help the quiet smile tugging at his lips. Friends.

 

The word lingered.

 

Theia’s name flooded his mind, with her laugh and her snarky comments. His smile grew at the thought.

 

I think I might’ve made one of these too. Or at least… I want to.

 

“What’s that on your face?”

 

His father’s voice snapped him out of his reveries. “What?”

 

“That‘s one hell of a smile you got here.”

 

Penelope was looking at him too, her expression unreadable, but very focused.

 

Of course he’d go and have emotions in front of the two most perceptive people he knew.

 

Quick. Retreat. Distract them.

 

“Am I not allowed to smile at my little sister? Who is, we can all agree, the best person here?”

 

Eirene walked back, still making horse noises with her little toy. He gestured toward her as if to say See? Focus on your baby. Leave your grown son alone.

 

Odysseus raised a brow. “Nice try. But that’s not your ‘I love my sister’ smile. That’s a new smile.”

 

“Yeah. That’s the ‘I’m trying to think of the best angle and force to throw this toy at your head’ smile.”

 

His father leaned back, still smirking, his expression saying Okay, I’ll drop it… for now.

 

Telemachus took a sip from his cup and tried to steer the conversation in a new direction.

“So… any upcoming meetings we should worry about?”

 

That did the trick. His father immediately launched into a rant about the representatives from Kefalonia and the never-ending negotiations over shared fishing zones.

 

Normally, he would’ve listened carefully, offering his best input. But today, his mind drifted—

to a girl angrily picking rosemary as she shouted at him.

 

And when he met his mother’s curious gaze, he realized the smile had crept back onto his face again.

 

Well… maybe he should welcome it.

Notes:

I know I said I would give them a break from feeling… I never said I would give HIM a break from feelings!

Also, baby Eirene is an icon and we bow before her greatness.
I choose the name Eirene (peace) for a reason. Telemachus means “far from battle”, which ended up being a little bit too true. I think Odysseus and Penelope would be a little superstitious after that and name their second child “peace”, hoping this would come true as well.

I wanted to share my take on the timeline.
In the musical, Odysseus and Penelope met under the olive tree he would eventually build their wedding bed from (and I suppose the palace around it, at least that the route I’m taking here). But in the deleted songs he goes to Sparta and he’s 17 when he falls for Penelope. SO, based on the musical canon and the Greek mythology sources, I have made this timeline:
- 12 year old: a Spartan delegation comes to Ithaca for x reason. Penelope is on it. She meets Odysseus under the tree. They become friends during her stay. This is the same Spartan delegation Theia’s mother left with.
- 17yo: Odysseus, now king, goes to Sparta with the rest of Helen suitors. He sees Penelope again and they fall in love. He proposes the oath to Tyndareus in exchange for Penelope’s hand.
- 21/22: Telemachus is born
- 22: he leaves for Troy
- 42: he comes back home
- 42/43: Eirene is born
- 44/45: our story

Is it 100% mythologically accurate? No. Does it work in my fic? Yes, absolutely.

Chapter 8: Girls’ Day, Ithacan Stories, and—Hey!

Notes:

Remember when I said “the chapters keep getting longer and longer by the end they’re probably going to be 8000 words?”. Well, I don’t know if I was stricken by Apollo’s dodgeball or if I’m just incapable to stop writing but here we are. Okay, it’s not 8000 words but we’re well above the 2000. Worst thing is I wasn’t even inspired at the start 😅 why am I like this.

As always, thank you so much for all the love this fic has been receiving. You guys are the best, really ❤️

Enjoy chapter 8!

(PS: i’m not 100% satisfied with this chapter so please be nice?)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 


“And… done! Okay, what do you think?”

 

Menon looked over her shoulder to inspect the little honey roll she just made.

 

“It’s fine.”

 

In the past week, Theia had come to learn that “it’s fine” was Menon’s way of saying, Excellent job, congratulations.” Success.


Things had been… surprisingly good lately. Not thrilling, but routine. She would wake up early, run errands at the market for Menon, pause to chat with Myra, return home to help with Menon’s work, share dinner, and call it a day. Mundane, but in a quiet, soothing way.

 

Yet, she hadn’t heard from Telemachus since that day—since the day she’d learned who he really was.

 

They’d promised to see each other again. He’d asked her to treat him like a regular boy. But nothing. No word.

 

She tried to tell herself that he must just be busy. That he meant it when he said they would meet again. But a voice inside her kept creeping in, louder and louder, whispering, What were you thinking? Of course he doesn’t want anything to do with you. Why would he?

 

Why would he, indeed? He was probably surrounded by people far more interesting than she was. And honestly, she couldn’t blame him.

 

It had all been wishful thinking.

 

So then why does her heart ache?

 

Before she could spiral further, a familiar voice rang from outside.

“Hi you two!”

 

Myra was leaning on the counter, grinning widely. Her brown hair had escaped from her braid, a few wild strands framing her face as if she’d just been caught in the wind. Her energy seemed to fill the space, like she was always in motion, even when she stood still.

 

“Hi!”

 

Menon glanced up from his work and gave her a gruff nod.

“Myra.”

 

That, of course, did nothing to deter her.

 

“Menon, mind if I steal Theia from you this afternoon?”

 

“M’not the one you need to ask.”

 

Myra turned to Theia, eyes bright. “Mind if I steal you away this afternoon?”

 

Theia laughed, wiping her hands on her apron.

“Sure—unless…” She glanced at Menon. “You need me to stay?”

 

“No, I’m good.” He paused, then looked at her a little longer. “Have fun, yeah?”

 

She smiled as she handed him the apron.

“Will do.”

 

Myra was practically vibrating with excitement. “Yes! Let’s go!”

 

Before she reached the door, a hand caught her shoulder. Menon was behind her, pressing a little bundle into her hands.

 

“…In case you girls get hungry,” he grumbled.

 

“Aw, Menon, you are a softie in disguise!” Myra cooed.

 

“Out of my shop. Both of you.”

 

Myra tugged her onto the street with a laugh.

“I’ll bring her back before sunset!” she called over her shoulder.

 

“You better,” came Menon’s low reply.

 

The afternoon sun was warm as they stepped outside, and Myra looped her arm through hers.

 

“So,” she began, already steering them toward the town square, “I hope you didn’t have any noble plans for your afternoon, because I’ve decided we’re having a girls’ day.”

 

Theia raised an eyebrow, amused. “Have you now?”

 

“Absolutely. You’ve been here for, what, a week? And I’m pretty sure you’ve only seen the agora and your uncle’s shop. This won’t do. I’m going to show you around, maybe we’ll do some shopping—personally, I need new sandals—and most importantly, I’m going to tell you all the juicy gossip you need to know.”

 

“Ah yes. The gossip. The most important thing,” Theia said dryly, though she couldn’t quite keep the smile from her lips.

 

“See! You get me.”

 

And just like that, Myra was off—pulling her through the streets with an energy and speed that would make Hermes jealous, showing her favorite spots, always accompanied by some anecdotes, and waving at every third person they passed. Theia barely had the time to speak through the flow of Myra’s words, but surprisingly, she found she didn’t mind. Her energy was not exhausting; it was contagious.

 

By the time they reached the now-familiar agora, Theia’s cheeks ached from smiling, and her head was swimming with names she’d already half-forgotten. But for the first time in days, she wasn’t thinking about what happened in Sparta, or the (unfounded, she knew) guilt of taking over Menon’s life.

 

Or silly princes who hadn’t shown up when they said they would.

 

“Okay, so this you already know,” Myra stated as she guided her to the steps of the big, elegant building overlooking the agora and sat down. “The market’s here every day—only in the morning during summer because of the heat.”

 

She pointed to a modest but elegant temple to their right.

“Right there is the temple of Athena. She is well respected here, and—” she pointed to another, brighter and slightly more luxurious temple on their left—“right there is the temple of Apollo. It’s pretty recent; I think they only started worshipping him in the last twenty years or so. The queen is from Sparta—like you, actually!—and they worship him there, right?”

 

“Right,” Theia nodded.

 

“My neighbor Damon swore he had a prophetic vision the last time he went, but, between you and me, he was probably just dehydrated.”

 

They both laughed, enjoying the little cakes Menon had given her.

 

“Oh, I forgot!” Myra shouted, almost jumping. “There’s a Hermes temple a little outside the city, next to the main road. If you plan to travel, don’t forget to burn him some offerings.”

 

“Not planning to, but I’ll keep it in mind.”

 

Myra paused and glanced around before leaning in, lowering her voice dramatically. “Should probably go too and give him a quick prayer, so he won’t strike me down for forgetting to mention his temple—gods, Theia, your uncle is a magician, these cakes are insane!”

 

Theia smiled softly as she took a bite of her own cake, taking in her surroundings. The market had long packed up for the day, but the agora was still bursting with activity. Once again, she was struck by how different it felt from Sparta. It was crowded, yes, but there was something lighter about the people here. She still needed to get used to it.

 

The sun had shifted, and the building behind them had started casting a long shadow over the steps. Theia turned to look at it. It was larger and more elegant than anything else around—almost out of place.

 

The old palace , Menon had said once.

 

“Hey… what about this building?” she asked. “Menon mentioned it was a palace once, but I doubt we’d be able to sit here if it still was.”

 

Myra followed her gaze.

“Ah, yes. Technically, it is a palace—or at least, it was. This is where the royal family used to live. Now it’s kind of a communal space? I know the king comes here a few times a week, sometimes with the queen, sometimes with the prince, to meet with people. We see them come and go often. But we also use the courtyard for festivals and celebrations. And I think some of the wings have been turned into homes. In short, it has many uses.”

 

“But not the royal palace, then?”

 

“Nope. That’s higher up the hill now.”

 

I actually live close to the city, a little higher up the mountain.

Well, he hadn’t lied. He just forgot to mention it was a palace.

 

“Oh!” Myra perked up. “I forgot to tell you about this! So yes—old King Laertes lived here, and the one before him too, I guess. And King Odysseus for a little while! He became king really young, I was told. I got all this from the women in town when my mom dragged me to the river to help with laundry. The women here love to talk.”

 

She leaned in, eyes gleaming.

“Anyway—the king goes on a trip or something, comes back with a wife, and immediately starts building a palace just for her! If that isn’t peak romance, I don’t know what is.”

 

“Not just a political marriage then, I guess.”

 

“Oh no. I mean, she was a princess, so that helps, I guess—but those two are in love. Like, the temple to Apollo? That wasn’t here before. He had it built for her too. And when he went missing for ten years after the war, she never remarried. And believe me, there were a ton of suitors. And when he came back, they immediately had a baby? Nah, this is true love right there. I’m a bit jealous, actually.”

 

Myra sighed, probably thinking about her imaginary great love story.

 

Theia raised an eyebrow. “That’s one way to spin it. You sure you didn’t dream this entire thing up?”

 

Myra gasped, mock-offended. “How dare you doubt the sacred gossip of Ithacan laundry women!”

 

They both laughed, the sound echoing in the agora.

 

‘What happened to the queen’s suitors then? I heard about this a little—that there was a bunch of men just waiting for her to pick one of them as king.’

 

Myra shrugged. “Honestly? We don’t really know. One day they’re here, the next they’re gone. I think the king kicked them out when he came back or something. Good riddance, I’d say. Some of them came to town sometimes—they were just terribly rude.”

 

“Hm.” Theia nibbled on what was left of her cake, thoughtful. “Must have been hard for her.”

 

“Yeah and for the prince too. Imagine being just a kid and watching these people trying to take your father’s place? At least I got a nice stepdad.”

 

“Lucky you,” Theia replied with a small smile.

 

“Damn right lucky me. My dad is the best .”

 

Myra stood up. “Okay it’s almost sundown, better take you back to Menon before he starts putting pebbles in my bread for having the audacity to bring back his niece late.”

 

“You know I know how to get home from here, right?” Theia replied, with an eyebrow playfully raised, as they both made their way down the agora.

 

Myra dramatically put a hand on her heart “Are you trying to get rid of me?”

 

Theia shook her head and ran up to her.

“I wouldn’t dare.”

 

They were just about to turn into a side street when a voice rang out behind them.

“Hey!”

 

Both girls spun around—just in time to see—

 

Telemachus.

Practically jogging toward them.

 

“Theia,” Myra whispered, eyes wide with panic, “Theia, why is the prince coming toward us?”

 

“I may know him.”

 

“What do you mean you may know him?”

 

“It’s a long story.”

 

“You’ve been here a week! How long could the story possibly be —”

 

“Shh.”

 

Telemachus had caught up with them, his hair a bit tousled from the run. No princely attire today—just a regular blue chiton, though the fabric was clearly finer than theirs. In his right hand, he carried a sheath.

 

“Hey,” he said softly, with a smile.

 

“You already said that.”

 

He cringed. “Told you I’m terrible at small talk.”

 

Theia gave him a sympathetic smile. “It’s okay, you’ll get it someday. And hello to you too.”

 

At her side, she felt Myra frantically tugging her sleeve.

 

“Oh, um—this is Myra.”

 

“Nice to meet you,” he said.

 

“And Myra, this is—”

 

“Prince Telemachus, yes, I know,” she replied a bit too quickly, bowing fast.

 

Telemachus laughed nervously and fiddled with the sheath in his hand. “Yeah, I guess you would. And please, no need to bow.”

 

“Okay,” Myra practically squealed.

 

Telemachus turned his attention back to Theia.

 

“Sorry I kind of disappeared for a week. I meant to see you sooner—I swear—but my father and I had to go to the south of the island to deal with some things. Not going to bore you with politics. Anyway, all this to say: sorry I didn’t drop by.”

 

“It’s okay. It’s not like I thought you’d forgotten about me or something…”

 

“Forgetting the girl who almost attacked me with rosemary? Nah, never.” He tapped his temple with a smirk. “It’s engraved in here.”

 

“You deserved it and you know it,” Theia replied, grinning.

 

He shook his head in disbelief, though his smile didn’t fade.

 

Theia cleared her throat.

“Nice sword? I mean… I guess it’s a sword, right?”

 

Telemachus glanced down, as if he’d just remembered what he was carrying.

“Ah—yes! Yes, it’s a sword. Just picked it up from the blacksmith.”

 

“Planning to go to war or something?”

 

“Gods, I hope not. It’s just for training. I usually use a spear, but I need to work on close-range combat too.”

 

At Theia’s side, Myra remained unusually silent—wide-eyed, lips slightly parted, like her mind had ceased to function somewhere between prince , sword , and training for war .

 

Theia glanced at her, amused. “She’ll recover eventually.”

 

He chuckled, already stepping back.

“I’m sorry, I have to go. But I’ll come by soon, I promise!”

 

Theia pointed a finger at him, mock-threatening.

“I’m holding you to that!”

 

He grinned. “Bye, Theia. Myra.”

 

“Bye!” Theia called.

 

Myra managed a stunned little wave, still blinking like she’d just seen a ghost—a very smiling, very royal ghost.

 

They watched him jog off, and Theia turned to find Myra staring at her, open-mouthed.

 

“I… I… explain???”

 

Theia sighed and tugged her down the street.

“It’s not that big of a story.”

 

“You just teased the prince of Ithaca without restraint. There is a story.”

 

“It’s just— I got lost on my way to Stávros, and I ran into this boy who helped me find my way here. Next thing I know, he’s in Menon’s shop wearing literal gold , asking me to treat him like a normal guy. I mean— he’s really nice, and occasionally funny, mostly because he’s ridiculous. So we’re kind of friends now? I guess?”

 

Myra threw her hands in the air.

“You guess ? You guess you’re friends with the prince?”

 

“Don’t be so dramatic. He’s our age. He’s literally just a guy. A weird guy, by the way. If he thinks he upset you he’s going to give you food.”

 

Myra paused, eyes narrowing. “Now that’s a man after my heart— not the point! I’m not the one being dramatic! You’re the one not being dramatic enough! You’re literally best friends with the heir to the throne!”

 

“‘Best friends’ is overly exaggerated. We’ve talked, like, three times.”

 

“Yeah. In a week . I’ve been here for twelve years, and you know how many times I’ve talked to him? Once. Just now!”

 

“I maintain you’re being dramatic. You should do theater, really.”

 

Myra raised her hands, as if surrendering. “I’m going to need at least one night of sleep to process this. Maybe two. Maybe a week.”

 

They turned the corner into Theia’s street, the sun now low enough to paint everything in warm gold.

 

Myra let out a dramatic sigh. “Alright. I’ve done my duty as your guide-slash-emotional support friend. Go home before Menon starts muttering about irresponsibility and I end up cursed.”

 

Theia laughed. “Thanks for today. Really.”

 

“Anytime. Just—maybe next time, warn me about your royal acquaintances? So I don’t go and break my mind in front of them like an idiot?”

 

“It’s just him, I promise.”

 

With an exaggerated groan, Myra waved her off and headed the other way.

 

When Theia stepped inside the house, the familiar creak of the door greeting her, Menon was already sitting in his usual spot, wine in hand, watching the last light fade through the window.

 

“Good day?”

 

Theia smiled softly, mostly to herself.

“Yeah. Yeah it was.”

Notes:

At first Myra was supposed to be the comedic relief/way to introduce Theia to Ithaca from a subject perceptive, but I’ve grown really fond of her. She’s the golden retriever to Theia’s black cat. The Bingley to her Darcy. The extrovert adopting an introvert. We all need a Myra in our life.

Also my take on the suitors death is that the people don’t know exactly what happened. Just that one day they were here, the next the king was back and they had vanished. It’s not like Odysseus and Telemachus were going to scream in the streets “by the way we committed mass murder! But don’t worry it was deserved!”.

I’ve spent ages researching which deity they worshipped in Ithaca in Ancient Greece but I couldn’t find anything so I had to make things up. Athena seems to be the obvious choice. Normally, an island nation would worship Poseidon but that’s a big no no for obvious reasons. Apollo because he was worshipped in Sparta and Penelope is Spartan. I added Hermes too because of his ties to the royal family. Might mention Artemis later since hunt seems to be a thing in Ithaca (the magic boar story), and perhaps a small private shrine to Periboea, Penelope’s mother, who is a naiad.

Telemachus is still a bit awkward (and occasionally accidentally smooth). He’s trying ok 😅 poor boy only had one friend and it’s a goddess. Who is also his dad’s friend.

Anyway hope you enjoyed and see you soon!

Chapter 9: Training, Bruising and Feelings

Notes:

Hey! Back only after a day, would you look at that!

Truth be told, I was inspired. I literally spent the day writing because I was afraid I was going to loose my words. Then I declared it was my favorite chapter yet. They I re-read it, and I think it sucks. Then I re-re-read it and… I honestly have no idea.

I am once again so SO grateful for all of you ❤️ every time I see one of you left a kudos or a comment or even bookmarked my fic my heart melt. Thank you so much.

Enjoy chapter 9!

Edit: if you were here before 5/11/2025 7pm UTC+2, I forgot a line towards the end. It can be understood without the line, but it’s better with. Sorry, I got a bit too impatient 😅 I really wanted to post

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus



His muscles ached, his hair was damp, and beads of sweat threatened to fall into his eyes. But he had to keep going.

 

Analyzing the situation, he spotted an opening in his opponent’s guarded stance. In a swift movement, he lunged, trying to disarm—

 

—only to fail. Spectacularly .

 

He hit the ground with a thud that knocked the breath from his lungs.

 

“Your tells are too obvious. You have to guard your mind better, or your opponent will see what you’re planning before you even have time to act.”

 

He gave her a thumbs-up from where he lay on the grass. What a nice patch of grass. Very comfortable. Maybe he should just stay here—seemed like a perfectly good place to die of shame.

 

He tentatively opened one eye, only to be met with Athena’s grey stare. The goddess was standing above him, looming like a disappointed tutor.

 

“Also, your legs were in the wrong position. It’s an open invitation to be tackled.”

 

“You know what I love about you, Athena? Your talent for positive reinforcement. It’s a gift, truly.”

 

“You won’t get anywhere being coddled,” she replied coldly.

 

The goddess extended a hand and helped him up.

“But you’re getting better with the sword.”

 

Oh?

 

Telemachus smirked.

“Was that a compliment I heard?”

 

Athena rolled her eyes.

“Forget it—the one time I try to encourage you…”

 

“Aw, you’re trying emotions again! I’m so proud,” he said, placing both hands over his heart.

 

Big mistake. His chest hurt like Hades.

 

Bigger mistake, in one quick leg movement she sent him flying to the ground.

 

Again.

 

Telemachus groaned.

“Okay—okay—I deserved it.”

 

He rose—painfully, this time without help—and limped over to join her on the log she now occupied like a throne.

 

She gave him a look. That look. The one that felt like she was reading his soul like a particularly complex scroll—annotating as she went.

 

“You have a lot on your mind,” she said quietly. “I can feel it.”

 

“Well, I’ve got a lot of things going on in my life. Gods forbid a guy has thoughts.”

 

“You’re forgiven.”

 

Oh right. Goddess right there.

She looked entirely too proud of her joke.

 

He shot her a look and gave the driest “ha-ha” known to mankind.

 

Her face turned serious again.

“I didn’t choose to help you just because you’re your father’s son,” she said. “I chose you because you have a brilliant mind. You should try to work on putting those thoughts aside—I know you’re capable of it. It’s not safe to fight with a burdened mind. It takes away your focus.”

 

Not because you’re your father’s son.

Yeah, sure.

 

“Come on—would you have even looked at me twice if I wasn’t the son of Odysseus?”

 

Athena went quiet.

 

Yeah. That’s what I thought.

 

“I won’t deny that the fact I held you as an infant partially influenced my decision.”

 

“Please don’t remind me. It’s entirely too weird to think about.”

 

“You were a very endearing newborn—”

 

“Can we not …”

 

“Even though you drooled on me—”

 

“OKAY. That’s enough nostalgia for today, thank you very much!”

 

She laughed, and despite his embarrassment, he couldn’t help but join.

No matter how much scolding, scrutiny, or humiliation she threw his way, he wouldn’t trade her for the world.

 

She was his only friend, after all.

 

Correction.

She was his only friend.

 

A snarky girl with a talent for making him look like a fool now held the title too.

 

Maybe.

Hopefully.

He was working on it, okay?

 

Uh… apparently, he had very specific tastes in friends.

 

From the corner of his eye, he could feel Athena observing him again. Damn him for always having emotions in front of the sharpest people.

 

To his relief, she seemed to think this was not a topic worth exploring today. Instead, she said:

“Listen, no matter the reasons I had for choosing to stand by your side, what’s important is that I believe in you. I know you can be great. In more ways than one.”

 

That’s nice. But also—no pressure.

None.

At.

ALL.

 

She stood up, effortlessly picking up her sword and making it vanish into the ether.

“That’s enough for today.”

 

“But we’ve only been here an hour?”

 

“Yes. And you ended up on the ground five times in that hour. I don’t think you’re in the right mindset for more training.”

 

Telemachus stood up, his mind racing. He would not be a failure at this, too. He could not.

 

“I can keep going—”

 

“Telemachus…”

 

“I can . I’ll focus, I swear—”

 

“I said it was enough.”

 

Her voice was calm. Composed.

But it carried an authority that could not be ignored. She would not change her mind.

 

Congratulations, Telemachus. Now you’re a fool and a disappointment. Even more than before.

 

“We’ll pick this up another day. Go and rest. You’ve earned it.”

 

With those final words, she vanished in a flash of light, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

 

Telemachus let himself fall back onto the grass in utter defeat.

 

“No. I haven’t.”

 

 

His feet dragged through the small path, pebbles and dirt slipping in his sandals, but it was nothing compared to the dull pain each step created in his whole body. He was aching in places he didn’t even know it was possible to ache. Really, how does one manage to hurt in the little finger? From sword training? It was absurd.

 

But nothing ached more than his heart right now.

 

He knew he wasn’t his father. He knew it in the way people looked at him when he attended a council. Like he was a child his father had brought because he was out of guardians for the day. He knew it in the way the suitors had laughed at him but shivered at the mere mention of his father.

 

He knew it in the way Athena looked at him. Like he was the lesser version of her previous pupil. Like she was training him out of charity. A favor to an old friend.

 

He knew all of this. That he wasn’t strong enough. Wasn’t clever enough. Focused enough.

 

Not enough.

 

The words echoed in his head, sharp and certain.

 

Not enough. Not enough. Not—

 

“Telemachus?”

 

Oh.

 

Oh no .

 

Why did the gods refuse to be fair? Why did they have to send her his way now?

 

Bracing himself, he turned around and was met with inquisitive green eyes.

 

Theia stood there, a few steps away from him. He lowered his head and shut his eyes, mentally preparing for her to laugh at him. She should, really. He looked pathetic.

 

“Are you alright? No offense, but you look terrible.”

 

Oh?

 

Telemachus dared to open his eyes, only to realize there wasn’t a trace of mockery in her eyes. Only… concern?

That… wasn’t what he’d expected.

 

The worry on her face summoned an unexpected pang in his chest. He didn’t know why it hurt so much. The only thing he knew was that he had to make it go away every way he could.

 

She couldn’t see him like this. She couldn’t see him so weak, so undone. He was supposed to make her laugh. That was the whole point of this friendship thing, right? Keep it light. Keep her smiling. Not this… whatever this was.

 

“Telemachus… did you hit your head or something?”

 

Shit. He was supposed to answer.

 

“Nah. Only my pride. And my back a bit. Probably turning purple as we speak.”

 

A little smile crept on her lips. Success.

 

“Did you get into a fight or…?

 

“Just training. Wasn’t at my best today, obviously,” he said, gesturing to himself. Ouch. His arms hurt. “But my mentor did say my sword-fighting skills were improving, so… yay, I guess?”

 

Her smile grew. Yes. He still had it.

 

“A win is a win, right?” she said, grinning.

 

“Hey! That’s my line!”

 

She chuckled, but her eyes still lacked their usual mischievous light. The worry hadn’t left. He had to distract her.

 

“What are you doing here? Didn’t you swear vengeance on these hills?”

 

“What, a girl can’t take a walk anymore?”

 

“I wouldn’t want you to get lost… again.”

 

Her eyes widened in (not entirely) fake outrage, her mouth opening, then snapping shut, like she’d just stopped herself from calling him something terribly vulgar. Instead, she settled on a playful glare.

 

“I’ll have you know, a guy showed me the way once, so I should be fine. He also forgot to mention these were his lands, which—honestly? Rude.”

 

He couldn’t help but snort. Ew. How very princely of him.

 

“Sounds like an ass. Also, technically—”

 

“—your father’s lands. I know, I know” she said, rolling her eyes.

 

Then, her demeanor shifted. The playful spark dimmed, replaced, once again, by concern, but this time more quiet and focused. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she gave him a slow once-over, and he suddenly felt very… observed. Like she could see through the sarcasm and the half-smiles right into the ache beneath.

 

She didn’t say anything right away, just studied him in silence. The pause stretched. Then:

 

“Can you manage walking uphill right now?”

 

“Huh… I think? It’s probably going to take twice as long as usual, but I’ll get there eventually.”

 

“Is it easier to walk down?”

 

“I… guess? But I live up—”

 

“Yes, I know that. I’m asking if it’s easier for you, right now, to walk downhill. Yes or no?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Okay. Come with me.”

 

He blinked. Come with me ,” she’d said, just like that.

 

No hesitation. No room for argument.

 

And gods, there was something in her voice—something calm but unwavering—that made it impossible to refuse. He opened his mouth, maybe to protest, maybe to joke it off, but nothing came out.

 

He just… nodded.

 

And followed.

 

 

“Sit here. I’ll be right back.”

 

Painfully, Telemachus lowered himself on the chair, still in stunned obedience.

 

Theia had “smuggled him” through the side door that opened to the courtyard, then straight into the house. “Do you really want to deal with Menon right now?” she had said, when he wondered why they were being so secretive.

 

He hadn’t even really looked around. The walls, the table, the cool shadow of the house—none of it registered. Only that he was sitting, and she was moving with a kind of purpose he couldn’t match.

 

Then—suddenly—a piece of bread and a cup of water appeared in front of him.

 

“Eat. And drink,” she said, before sitting in the chair next to him.

 

“What are you, my mother?” he tried to joke.

 

The look she gave him made it very clear: now was not the time for sarcastic remarks.

Gods, this girl could scowl.

 

He grabbed the cup and drank a few sips under her watchful eye before clearing his throat.

 

“So… what’s the plan?”

 

“The plan is for you to wait until you’re not feeling half-dead before I send you back home.”

 

“I’m not feeling—” her stare cut through him, daring him to lie. “Okay, I’ve been better. But it’s not that bad. Just… training pains, you know? I pushed myself a bit too hard, was a bit too unfocused, got my ass handed to me a couple of times. Nothing out of the ordinary.”

 

A pause. Then—

 

“Why?”

 

That confused him.

“What do you mean, why?”

 

“Why did you push yourself this hard today?”

 

Telemachus shrugged.

“I don’t know. Just wanted to work harder, I guess.”

 

Again, she asked, “Why?”

 

“To… get better?”

 

She raised an eyebrow.

“Is there a war brewing I’m not aware of?”

 

You don’t need a war to be met with violence, he thought. But he couldn’t tell her that.

 

“No, but—”

 

“Then why?!”

 

“BECAUSE I HAVE TO!”

His voice cracked, but he kept going.

“Because I need to get better! I need to fight better or else—what’s the point, huh? What am I, except a complete and utter failure?! Back to being a kid who couldn’t even—”

He stopped himself, breath heaving. Then, quieter:

“I need to get this right. Because I need to know I’m not completely useless. And right now? I feel pretty damn useless. Because I couldn’t even get out of my own stupid head for ONE HOUR and fight properly, and now here I am!”

 

Theia was looking at him—eyes slightly wider, but with a stillness that told him she had been expecting this.

 

She set down her cup.

 

“There it is.”

 

“What?” he spat.

 

“The truth.”

 

His anger evaporated instantly, replaced by shock. Of all the answers to his incoherent rant, this was not one he had expected.

Did she… did she do that on purpose? Push him until the cracks in his armor showed?

He didn’t know how to feel about that. Actually, he didn’t know how to feel at all . It seemed like all the emotions had now vacated his mind.

 

Theia leaned closer.

 

“I didn’t like what you did on the hill this afternoon.”

 

“I… what?”

 

“I didn’t like how you pretended everything was fine,” she continued, “when clearly it wasn’t. I don’t know what’s going on in your head—and you don’t have to tell me everything right now, or ever even. But I want you to be honest. You’re feeling bad, emotionally or physically? You tell me. You’re feeling angry? You. Tell. Me. No need to explain why if you don’t want to. But I need you to tell me how you feel.”

 

He blinked, caught off guard by how simple she made it sound. As if it wasn’t the hardest thing in the world.

 

She was still watching him—waiting, like she actually believed he could do it.

 

“You asked me to treat you like a normal person? Then show him to me. Stop hiding him behind this perfect prince mask you keep wearing. You don’t have to do that—not with me.”

 

Speechless. She had rendered him speechless. Not a sound could actually come out of him right now.

 

She had seen him. Only their fourth encounter in maybe ten days, and she had seen him. He couldn’t understand how she had done that.

 

Theia softened a bit, then took a deep breath.

“Listen, I have my own demons too, okay? I get it. It’s difficult to open up. I’m not going to preach something I can’t do myself. But as your friend, I want to be there for you. For the good and the bad. At least, I think that’s what friends are supposed to do…”

 

He felt the grin tug at his face before he’d even processed her words.

“So we are friends?”

 

She laughed, that amazing laugh he’s been trying to get out of her all afternoon.

 

“Of course we are, you big idiot.”

 

His grin grew even bigger.

 

“So… Aletheia wants the truth.”

 

She groaned dramatically. “Can you not…”

 

“I don’t know! It seems fitting!”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Telemachus gasped. “Is this how you talk to your friends ?”

 

“I don’t know. I only have two friends. You’ll have to ask Myra, once she’s recovered from meeting you the other day.”

 

They laughed, and it felt like the most natural thing in the world.

 

“You don’t know what you’re getting into,” he added quietly. “I’m a mess.”

 

“So am I.”

 

“What a pair, huh?”

 

Telemachus glanced at the window—the sun was dipping low behind the hills.

 

“I feel better now. I should go,” he said, dragging the words out. “If I’m late, my parents are going to think I’ve fallen into a well.”

 

Theia snorted. “Wouldn’t be the worst way to go.”

 

He stood, brushing the dust from his hands. “Hey—do you have your morning free in two days?”

 

She raised an eyebrow. “I can. Why?”

 

“I want to show you a cool place. Gotta start working on that whole ‘falling in love with Ithaca’ thing.”

 

“You’re still on that?”

 

“Hey! It’s kind of my duty, okay?”

 

A crooked grin tugged at her mouth, and something about it settled warmly in his chest.

“Fine. I’ll go to that ‘cool place’ with you.”

 

“Perfect,” he said, grinning as he backed toward the door. “I’ll pick you up at sunrise?”

 

“You’re lucky I’m an early riser—otherwise, it wouldn’t be wells your parents should be worrying about.”

 

A breath of a chuckle escaped him as he opened the door. “Duly noted.”

 

He left still smiling, her voice lingering in his ears—and for the first time in a while, the weight on his shoulders didn’t feel quite so heavy.

Notes:

So…guys… how are we feeling after the feelings? Personally I want to wrap these two in a blanket and tell them they’re going to be okay but that’s just me.

It’s also Athena grand debut! I’ve been listening to her songs to prepare for the chapter, I hope she’s not too ooc. I tried to have the right mix of serious Athena and “his son’s my friend! 😠” Athena.

I don’t know why but I love writing Telemachus chapters. Maybe because I have big feelings and big thoughts too. He’s just a pleasure to write.

Anyway I hope you enjoyed it, and see you soon!

Chapter 10: Doom, Smug Princes, and Nothing More

Notes:

Three chapters in 3 days? Guys I’m on a ROLL.

I know I know I keep repeating this every single time I update but I am so so grateful for each and everyone of you ❤️ your feedbacks and support means the world to me. Sincerely.

Also, we have now reached the 3000+ words chapter. I fear I have become the monster.

I hope you’ll enjoy chapter 10! I had fun writing it 😊

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia



“I hate you. I hate you so fucking much. Remember when I said we were friends? I take that back. We are not friends. We are now mortal enemies. If I manage to survive this, I will kill you and dance on your tomb.”

 

“…Don’t you think you’re a bit overexaggerating?”

 

“I. AM. NOT.”

 

I’m taking you to a cool place , he said.

It’s going to be fun , he said.

Liar. Nothing—absolutely nothing—about this was cool or fun.

 

A few steps ahead (or above? She couldn’t tell anymore), Telemachus was waiting with that infuriating smile of his, standing so effortlessly, as though the steep climb was nothing. His legs were as long as tree trunks, making this whole thing seem like a walk in a garden.

 

“I’ve been coming here for ages. It’s not that hard,” he said casually.

 

“Not that hard, he says,” Theia muttered, glaring at him. “Of course it’s not that hard when you have gigantic legs that make it easy to climb a LITERAL MOUNTAIN. Some of us here are of average height!”

 

“Actually…” Telemachus tilted his head, smirking. “I’d say you’re pretty short.”

 

Theia looked up slowly, murder in her eyes. “Say that again. Say it one more time. I dare you.”

 

Telemachus raised his hands in mock surrender. “You don’t even reach my chin! Just stating facts.”

 

“Facts get people pushed off cliffs.”

 

He laughed. He laughed at her misery. Again.

 

They were now on a narrow dirt path overlooking a ravine, barely wide enough to fit a person. Theia clung to the roots and shrubs for dear life, her fingers aching with the strain, breath catching in her throat every time her foot slipped. She didn’t dare to look down. She wouldn’t look down. She—

 

…She looked down.

To her imminent death, probably.

 

“Telemachus. Telemachus, I am going to die.”

 

“You’re doing great,” he said, still standing further up, hands on his hips like an exasperated father. She pitied his future children, if they ever had to deal with that insufferable attitude. Auntie Theia would make sure to tell them all the embarrassing stories as revenge.

 

What was she thinking about again?

Oh, right. Her inevitable death.

 

“Telemachus, I swear, if you let me die here, I will curse you and then haunt you. You will never know peace.”

 

He shook his head with a half-smile and started making his way back down toward her with an ease that was unbearable to watch. Once he reached her, he held out his hand.

“Come on, we’re almost there. I’m going to help you, okay?”

 

She didn’t want to let go of the roots, really didn’t want to. But it was either staying here, trembling and static, or taking his hand and moving on. So she reached for him.

 

His hand was warm, steady, rougher than she expected, but careful—like he knew exactly how tightly to hold without making her feel trapped.

 

“Don’t let me fall,” she said, trying to sound dry, but her voice faltered. It came out softer—more scared than she had meant.

 

He must have felt it, too, because his response was quiet, almost like a promise. “Never.”

 

They moved slowly now, the path wider but still treacherous. Her fingers curled around his, tighter than necessary, like it was the only thing keeping her alive. She didn’t let go, even when the path widened a little.

 

Wouldn’t want to tempt the Fates, right?

 

Her foot slipped—just for a moment—on a loose patch of dirt. Her heart jumped—so did he.

 

“I’ve got you,” he said quickly, his grip tightening, pulling her back into steadiness.

 

She didn’t answer. She was too busy trying not to throw up, or cry, or both.

 

Instead, she muttered under her breath, “This better be the most amazing place in the world.”

 

“It is,” he said, like it was obvious.

 

Of course it is, she thought grimly. Of course it is. Because he picked it. Because he’s tall and smug and doesn’t fear the concept of falling to your death like the rest of them.

 

Finally, she let go of his hand when the path widened some more as they made it to the top and then—

 

Oh .

 

Perched in the middle of this mountain of doom stood the ruins of what she presumed had once been an ancient temple. It had clearly been abandoned for centuries. Only a few broken columns and scattered stone fragments remained, now reclaimed by nature. Vines climbed the ruins, and wildflowers had taken over every patch of grass.

 

But the best part—the part that made her pause, breathless—was the view. From here, you could practically see the entire island spread out below, the deep blue sea surrounding it like a vast, endless mirror. The sun glimmered on the water like it was made of precious stones.

 

For a moment, Theia stayed silent, lost in the vastness of it all. Her chest felt tight, overwhelmed by the beauty, by the sheer scale of the world below her.

 

Ok. This is a cool place.

 

She could feel Telemachus behind her, already brimming with that self-satisfied grin he wore when he knew he was right.

 

“Shut up,” she said before he even had the chance.

 

He laughed. “I didn’t say anything!”

 

“You were about to. I could feel your smugness from here, it’s coming in waves.”

 

He came to stand at her side, that damn smirk still plastered on his face, and leaned in to whisper, “I figured you’d be a little mad about the hike, but I hoped the view would be worth it. And, just in case it’s not—” He rummaged through his satchel, and then—almost too casually—pulled out a tangerine.

 

Because he would. Of course he would. Of course he would preemptively pack his “fruits of forgiveness” because he knew his plans would anger her. She wanted to wipe that smug smile off his face.

 

She snatched the tangerine out of his hand.

“You are, by far, the weirdest guy I have met.”

 

He smiled proudly, his chin up, like she had just given him the biggest compliment in the world.

 

“So,” Theia started as she took another look around, “what is this place?”

 

“Ruins.”

 

“Yes, thank you. I can see that. I meant why are we here?”

 

“Ah, but you asked what this place was. Not why we’re here.”

 

She gave him a look sharp enough to cut marble.

“If you want to play the smartass game, I promise—you’re going to lose.”

 

He grinned. “Wouldn’t be so sure about that.”

 

The sheer audacity of that man.

“…I hate you.”

 

“…I don’t think you do.”

 

“I do. I really do.”

 

“Do you often let people you hate pick you up at sunrise and take you to mysterious locations?”

 

“You don’t know my life—”

 

He held up a finger, silencing her with that infuriating smirk, and rummaged through his bag again—

Then, like it was the most normal thing in the world, he produced a honey roll.

 

Unbelievable. This man was unbelievable.

 

She took it anyway.

“…Did you pack the entire palace pantry in there or what?”

 

“It’s from Menon’s.”

 

“Ah. So you stole from him again…”

 

He cringed a little. “I can’t believe he told you about that— and no. I’ll have you know I bought it with proper money like a good, law abiding citizen.”

 

“You’re not a citizen.”

 

“Semantics.”

 

With this word, he turned around and started walking toward the ruins.

“Come on!”

 

She shook her head, but followed. Like she had a choice. Gods help her, she was starting to find his nonsense almost…endearing.

 

He led her deeper into the ruins, to where the remains of an altar—or maybe a bench, it was hard to tell—sat beneath the shadow of a stone pine that had taken root in the abandoned temple over the years. Fragments of mosaics still clung to the stones here and there, too weathered by time to reveal their designs—constellations of blue, brown, and white scattered across ancient stone.

 

Telemachus emptied his satchel onto the bench—more food, of course, and a canteen she assumed held water. He gestured for her to sit beside him, smug as ever. With a resigned sigh, she did.

 

“So, are you going to tell me why are we here?” she asked, dimming her teasing tone a little. She was genuinely curious.

 

“This is my favorite place. My grandmother showed it to me when I was little and, I don’t know, it feels so… peaceful here.”

 

“Your grandmother? Dragging tiny you through the path of nightmares we’ve just been through?”

 

He smiled softly, reminiscing.

“She was a formidable woman. Strong-willed too. Seems to be a pattern in my life, right?” he added, nudging her playfully.

 

She raised an eyebrow, feigning indifference.

“Careful. Sounds like you’re trying to flatter me.”

 

“Anyway,” he went on, “she died when I was twelve, but I keep coming back here now and then. Maybe for her. Maybe for me. I don’t really know. But I feel good here. It’s my little secret spot.”

He glanced at her, a bit shyly. “I thought you might like it.”

 

“I do,” she said softly. “Thank you. For showing it to me.”

And she meant it. More than she expected to.

 

He smiled bashfully, looking down, a little melancholic, like he couldn’t handle her thanks quite yet. It stirred something in her chest in way she couldn’t explain.

 

Looking down at the food between them, she had an idea.

“So. I need to ask. What’s the deal with your “food of forgiveness” thing?”

 

That got a laugh out of him. Good job, Theia.

 

“Okay, full honesty? I keep bringing it up because I like ruffling your feathers. It’s very entertaining.”

 

“Alright. Jerk.”

 

He shook his head, still grinning.

“But also I think it’s from my mom. Not the ‘forgiveness’ part, obviously, but whenever I was sad or upset when I was little she would take me to the kitchen and give me something to eat as she comforted me. And later on when I started visiting Menon more when things at home were—complicated, to say the least— he would give me a little something too. I think I ended up associating snacks with comfort.”

 

“Snacks are comforting.”

 

“Right?! The worst part is, I caught myself peeling an apple for Eirene the other day because she was grumpy—and I realized… I’ve become my mother!”

 

She blinked.

“…Eirene?”

She meant for it to sound casual. It didn’t.

 

He didn’t seem to notice. “My little sister. I told you I had a little sister, right? She turned one this past winter. She is a menace .”

 

Oh.

The twist in her chest eased—so suddenly it left her a little off balance. Whatever that had been, it was gone now.

“Well. I’d be grumpy too if someone was hovering over me with a knife and an apple.”

 

He laughed. “She kept grabbing the peel and trying to eat it! I had to bribe her with a honey date to let me finish!”

 

“So she got an apple and a honey date out of you? Smart girl.”

 

“A little too smart in my opinion. Right now it’s okay because we can catch her when she’s up to no good, but at some point, it’s going to get more difficult.”

He dramatically shivered at the thought.

 

Telemachus grabbed a roll as he turned towards her.

“By the way, I never asked. Do you have siblings?”

 

Her jaw tensed. She really didn’t want to talk about it, or even think about it. But she didn’t want to ruin this good day by cutting him off quickly.

 

Gods she had asked him to be honest. And here she was.

 

So she plastered a fake smile on her face and said:

“Yes I do. Two brothers. But they’re much older than me so we’re not very close.”

 

“Oh. That’s kind of sad. I hope that won’t happen with me and Eirene.”

 

“If you keep feeding her snacks, you should be fine.”

 

“What about your parents? I didn’t want to jump to conclusions, but… since you’re living with your uncle, I figured…”

 

“That they were dead?”

 

She said it casually—too casually—but didn’t let the pause stretch.

“No, it’s alright. They are. My father died in the war—he left before I was born, so I never knew him. And my mother passed too. But it was a while ago. I’m not going to cry about it or anything. I’m okay, I swear.”

 

When she met his gaze again, it was full of pity. She hated it.

“I promise I’m fine. I was never really close to my family anyway. And now I’ve got Menon! Grumpy old man, sure—but with a big heart. Did you know he bought pink linens for my cot because ‘girls like pink, right?’

She gave a small snort. “Adorable.”

 

If he noticed her deflection, he didn’t let it show. Instead, after a moment, he leaned over and asked:

“So, do you?”

 

“What?”

 

“Like pink?”

 

Theia rolled her eyes. “It’s an alright color.”

 

They both chuckled. Telemachus continued.

“What’s your favorite color then?”

 

“I don’t know, probably blue. What’s yours?”

 

He thought about it for a little moment, and then said.

“Green.”

 

She nodded thoughtfully. It suited him, somehow.

 

They let the silence settle for a moment—not awkward, just quiet. Peaceful. The sun was filtering through the pine needles, occasionally bathing their bench in sunlight.

 

Telemachus was right. It was peaceful here.

 

Eventually, he rose from the bench with a soft groan. “As much as I would love to stay here all day and pretend I don’t have things to do, I do have things to do. And we should probably head back before Menon starts going around saying I kidnapped his niece.”

 

“You kind of did.”

 

Telemachus gave her an unimpressed look.

“You and I have very different definitions of kidnapping. I asked you if you wanted to come. And you agreed.”

 

“Na-ah! You tricked me into thinking this was going to be fun!”

 

“Look me in the eyes and tell me you regret coming here. I dare you.”

 

The asshole. She knew he knew she loved this place.

 

“Please tell me we won’t have to go through the mountain of doom again on our way down?”

 

He laughed, muttering “mountain of doom” under his breath.

“We have to go through the mountain of doom again on our way back.”

 

She whined a little. She wasn’t proud of that.

“You’re lucky I like you.”

 

“I thought you hated me?”

 

“Shut up”.

 

He grinned as he offered his hand to help her up. As they approached the treacherous path of nightmare, she cast one last look at the ruins and thought that if she died on the way back, at least she’d die in peace.

 

 

By the time she made it back to Menon’s, the sun was high in the sky, its heat beating down on the island. Gone were the gentle morning rays that had cast a delicate light over the temple.

 

As she stepped into the shop, Menon wore the expression of a man fresh from battle.

 

“Make her go away. She’s been here for an hour. She never stops talking.”

 

Theia followed his gaze to find Myra leaning on the counter, pure mischief in her eyes.

 

She quickly tugged her friend away into the courtyard, before Menon started connecting the morbid dots between “oven” and “girl who speaks too much.” Myra let herself be dragged, giggling like she hadn’t just been marked for culinary execution.

 

“Please tell me you had a good reason for persecuting my poor uncle for an hour?”

 

Myra gasped, offended. “I was perfectly delightful! Just having a lovely conversation with a fellow resident, as one should.”

 

“For one hour?”

 

Something sparkled behind her eyes.

“Well… at first I was just saying hello, asking about life, you know, the usual. And then I asked where you were—and I got a very interesting answer.”

 

Oh no. She knew that look. That was a teasing incoming look.

 

“Menon told me,” Myra continued, “that his dear, dear niece had left first thing this morning with a certain prince to go—and I quote—‘gods know where, but the boy looked entirely too happy about it.’”

 

She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.

 

“You know, you should really get over your ‘oh gods he’s the prince’ phase. I feel like you two could be great friends. You’ve got the same talent for getting on my nerves .”

 

This did not deter her in the slightest.

“Come on~ What did you do with the prince this morning?”

 

“…You really waited an hour just to ask what I did this morning?”

 

“YES! And also—perhaps more importantly— why was he ‘entirely too happy about it’?”

 

“Because he couldn’t wait to watch me suffer. He took me on a hike, and I almost died fifteen times.”

 

Could Myra stop grinning for five seconds? It couldn’t be healthy to grin for that long.

 

“So what I’m hearing is: you were alone, in the nature, with a gorgeous man.”

 

“Being alone in the nature is how we met! Also, ew—please never call my friend a ‘gorgeous man’ again, or I might actually puke.”

 

“…Because you’re jealous?”

 

“Because he’s my friend !

 

Myra was practically bouncing on her heels now.

“Come oooon , I need details!”

 

“He wanted to show me some ruins in the mountains. He practically threw food at me. We talked for a bit. We went home. The end .”

 

“Sounds romantic~”

 

“It was ABSOLUTELY NOT romantic!”

 

Myra took a step back, her eyes wide. She hadn’t mean to shout.

 

“Sorry, just… do you really think someone like Telemachus would get romantically involved with someone like me? Come on, he’s smarter than this. You’re smarter than this. He’s going to end up married to a beautiful foreign princess, and they’re going to have tons of royal babies. I’ll be very happy for him when it happens. Just… this isn’t the romance play you think it is, okay? We’re friends. Who spent some time together. Nothing more.

 

Myra nodded once, seriously. The time for teasing was over.

 

She really hoped she hadn’t messed up their friendship with her outburst. Fortunately, Myra said, “I get it. Don’t worry. I’m sorry I pushed you. ‘Big mouth who never knows when to stop,’ remember?”

 

Theia laughed with relief as Myra made her way toward the door. But just as she passed by, she whispered, “You never said you were smarter than this, though.” And with that, she left, leaving the words hanging in the air.

 

This was delusional.

 

They were friends.

 

Just friends.

 

Nothing more.

Notes:

Everybody say thank you Myra for putting the thought out there in the wild!

Ok a few precisions.
This chapter mentions Telemachus’ grandmother. Here I’m talking about Anticlea, Ody’s mom (the one we all cried about in the Underworld saga). In some sources, it said that Anticlea was a follower of Artemis before she married Laertes and I rolled with that because this is soo cool. Granddaughter of Hermes, daughter of the famous thief Autolycus, follower of Artemis and queen of Ithaca? Now that’s a retelling I want to read. Madeline Miller and Jennifer Saint? I’m waiting.
Anyway, if we’re going in that direction I can totally see Anticlea taking baby Telemachus on a hike to some abandoned ruins like it’s a regular granny-grandson day.

I’ve mentioned Theia and Telemachus’ height as well. Actually, I’ve thought about it even before I started writing. So I’m firmly on the team “Odysseus is shorter than Penelope”. He just has Tall Wife Energy. So in my little mind, I picture Ody being somewhere around 5’5”(1m68 to 1m70). Penelope is 5’7”(1m75) and Telemachus took after his mom on this side and is taller than her (children tend to be taller than their parents), so around 5’9” (1m80). Theia is a tiny lady with the rage of a thousand men (which, if you have short friends, you know is real) and is around 5’2” (1m60). Yes, I did that for the “Height Difference Girlies (nb term here) Club”. You’re welcome.

Also, did you know the oldest mosaic found was from the 3rd millennium BC? Now you do.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter and see you soon!

Chapter 11: Mint Paste, Flour Goddess and One Nosy Father

Notes:

Hi again!

Just some quick words before I start: I am going back to work tomorrow so I won’t be able to post updates as a fast as I did in the past few days. I was on a 2 weeks sick leave and I literally had nothing else to do but write. Hence why the chapters kept coming so fast.

Now that you know I’d like to thank each and everyone of you for the support you gave and keep giving. This started as a way to distract myself from the shitshow that is my life right now and you really helped things get better. So again, thank you ❤️

This chapter is, AGAIN, impossibly long, so sorry in advance. I’m telling you they’re going to end up being 8000 words each.
(It is not 8000 words long. Just around 3700)

I hope you’ll enjoy it and see you as soon as possible ❤️

Edit: I just realized this chapter ended up looking different than the others, like it has less “space” between the lines, idk how to explain it. And I don’t know how I did that. I’m not sure if I like this better or not. So let me know what you prefer and I’ll try to adjust it, either by editing all the chapters this way or making this one look like the others.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus



When Telemachus opened his eyes, his room was already bathed in soft morning light.
 
Huh. Strange. He was usually up before sunrise.
 
Now that he thought about it, he normally woke multiple times throughout the night—sometimes from nightmares, sometimes from thoughts that refused to quiet down. But not last night. He must have had at least eight hours of uninterrupted sleep for the first time since…
Well. He couldn’t even remember.
 
That was nice.
 
With a surprising burst of energy, he jumped out of bed and got dressed. A quick glance in the bronze mirror revealed no sign of the usual dark circles under his eyes. Even his hair seemed to be cooperating. This was shaping up to be an excellent day.
 
Yesterday had been amazing. He’d actually held his own against Athena in training—and she gave him not one, not two, but three separate compliments on his fighting. At dinner, when his father brought up the housing problems in the east of the island after a storm, Telemachus offered a few ideas—and his father had said they were good. His mother had even called them smart.
 
But nothing—not even Athena’s praise—could top how perfect yesterday morning had been.
 
Taking Theia on that hike had been a bit of a gamble, but he was sure she’d love the ruins as much as he did. It was his favorite place, of course he had to share it with one of his favorite people.
 
Wait—was she? One of his favorite people?
 
Uh. He guessed she was.
 
Anyway, he’d been right. She did love it. He’d also worried that his outburst a few days earlier might have changed things between them, but it hadn’t. If anything… things felt better. Their banter had been effortless—quick, bright, familiar. He didn’t even need to plan out clever replies anymore.
 
He didn’t need to think at all. The words just came.
 
Swinging the door open, he practically ran through the hallways, offering cheerful waves to the staff as he passed.
 
He found his mother in the family room, already seated on one of the sofas.
 
“Good morning, Mom!”
 
“Good morning, sweetheart—oh!” she gasped, surprised, as he dropped a quick kiss on her head.
 
Telemachus flopped onto the opposite sofa and grabbed a plate of grapes. Damn. These were good grapes. He should find out where they came from. Maybe Ithaca needed an alliance with whoever grew these divine things. The world deserved to be blessed with them.
 
His mother’s voice interrupted his grand importation plans.
“You look especially cheerful this morning. Did you enjoy your run?”
 
“Hm? Oh, I didn’t go on a run this morning. I just woke up, actually.”
 
“You… just woke up? You? The Prince of Insomnia?”
 
“I know, right? I slept like a baby.”
 
“Well, not like this one,” his father’s voice rang out from behind him.
 
Telemachus turned just in time to see him step into the room, a red-faced Eirene clinging to his chiton, her cheeks still wet with tears.
 
He jumped up and gently scooped his sister into his arms. She let herself be carried, immediately hiding her face against his tunic.
 
“Hey there, little storm. What’s wrong?”
 
“Ouch.”
 
“Ouch?”
 
“She’s teething again,” his mother explained with a sigh. “Poor dear spent the whole night crying.”
 
“Oh, I’m so sorry, Eri,” he said, planting a kiss on her damp curls. “But it means soon you’ll be able to eat everything like a big girl! Isn’t that great?”
 
She shot him a dark look. Clearly, this child had no respect for his optimism.
 
“Yeah, I don’t think she in the mood for your… positivity? Right now she just wants to cry and rage” his father chirped.
 
Telemachus sat down once again, settling his sister next to him, and went to grab some more of these amazing grapes.
When he looked up, he noticed his father seemed a little anxious.
“Uh-oh. What’s going on? Please tell me you’re not having another baby. This one’s enough,” he said, pointing a thumb toward the furious toddler beside him.
 
“Gods, no,” Odysseus chuckled. “I just wanted to talk to you about something. I know you wanted to come to the council meeting with me today, but I remembered—the festival in honor of Apollo is coming up, and that’ll definitely be on the agenda. So I think your mother should go instead, since, you know… it’s kind of her thing.”
 
“It is absolutely my thing,” Penelope cut in.
 
“I know that, my love,” Odysseus said, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to it.
 
Gods, they were adorable.
 
“Okay… and why do you look so worried telling me this?”
 
His father tilted his head slightly, squinting at him like he was trying to solve a riddle.
“Because… you really wanted to come? And I didn’t want you to be upset?”
 
“Upset? I’m not upset, it makes perfect sense! Go Mom! Have fun petrifying those pompous old men with fear!”
 
His mother looked surprised and let out a small laugh. “Will do, darling.”
 
Eirene chose this moment to throw herself onto a pillow, wailing.
 
Penelope quickly got up, taking her daughter in her arms and whispering reassuring “shush” to her.
“It’s a shame we’re out of mint paste. We should send for more.”
 
“Oh, I can go get some!”
Both of his parents shot him a perplexed look.
 
“That’s very nice of you,” his mother started, “but you don’t have to do that. Some of the kitchen staff were planning to go to the market in Stávros anyway. I can just ask them to get it while they’re there.”
 
Telemachus waved her off with a grin. “No, really, it’s no problem at all! Don’t bother the kitchen staff. Plus, I’m free of any obligations today, so I have all the time in the world!”
 
She shot a look at her husband, then back at her son.
“If you insist—”
 
“Perfect!” Telemachus practically shouted, leaping out of his seat. “I’m going right now. The sooner, the better, right, little lady?!” he said, tickling his sister.
 
The murderous look in her eyes told him to back off before she started biting.
 
“Okay—well, see you later, family! Mom, Dad, enjoy the meeting!”
 
Odysseus and Penelope waved awkwardly, still staring at him like he’d just spoken a different language.
 
“You guys are weird today,” he stated, before walking through the door.
 

 
Stávros’ most renowned pharmacopolēs could be found in a crooked residential street, tucked just off the town’s epicenter. The shop itself was more of a room, really—adjacent to an old house—but anyone who had ever spoken to the owner could tell you exactly why they kept coming back: she exuded wisdom. Really, she looked like how he imagined one of the Fates would—if the Fates were, you know, nice old ladies.
 
“Hello young man! Do you need more ointment for your bruises already?”
 
Also, she didn’t seem to realize who he was. So that was nice.
 
“Hi Sophia! And no, not today. I am on a sacred mission to get mint paste for a very groggy toddler”, he said with a wink.
 
Sophia raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by his tone.
 
“Mint paste, you say? A very important task indeed.” She glanced over her shoulder at the jars lining the shelves. “You know, the secret ingredient is the mint from the northern slopes—strong enough to knock out a headache, or a toddler’s tantrum.” She chuckled softly.
 
Telemachus grinned. “Good to know. I’ll make sure to get the best of the best for this very special lady.”
 
Sophia’s eyes twinkled. “I didn’t know you had a baby! Always coming with some bruises and swelling asking for remedies, and not once have you mentioned your daughter! Though I shouldn’t be surprised, by your age I already had three children.”
 
His smiled fell so fast he could have pulled a muscle.
“Oh—oh no! She’s not—“
 
Sophia cut him off while rummaging through her shelves.
“I always say to new parents ‘come to me, I’ve had six children, I know what you need even before you do’!”
 
“She’s my little sister!” he practically yelled. “My little sister, I don’t… I don’t have—“
 
“A little sister! Oh aren’t you the dearest, then, taking care of her. I could always tell you were a good boy. I see it in your eyes.”
 
He gave her a small smile before looking down shyly.
 
“I’ll get that mint paste for you right away—oh, hello, lovely!” she called to a customer who had just entered the shop. “You—I know you’re here for bruise ointment! I have some fresh stock in my house, I’ll be right back.”
 
As she left, Telemachus turned to the newcomer—only to be met with a familiar face.
 
A familiar face who was trying very hard not to panic.
“Oh—hey! Myra, right?”
 
“Oh, uh, hi! Your High—Tele—you! Yes, it’s Myra. Yes. Hi.”
 
Poor girl looked like she didn’t know what to do with herself. She took a deep breath and continued:
“Should I bow? I feel like I should bow. But the other day you said I didn’t need to. But maybe it was just the other day. Should I bow?”
 
He laughed a little. She may still be terrified, but at least she was speaking this time.
 
“No, no, it’s okay. You don’t have to. And that applies to all future encounters as well.”
 
She let out a deep sigh.
 
“Good. Okay. That’s nice. I mean, I guess that’s nice. I’m sorry—I’m just trying not to freak out because Theia said I should stop freaking out because ‘really, he’s just a guy! And a weird guy on top of it! You both get on my nerves the same way,’ or something like that, but I’ve been living here for twelve years and it’s hard to start seeing you as just a guy just because my friend decided to adopt you or something and—I should stop talking now.”
 
Telemachus couldn’t help it—he burst out laughing. Gods, what a drastic change from the malfunctioning girl he’d seen at the market!
 
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m not making fun of you, I promise,” he said between chuckles. “I just wasn’t expecting… all of this.”
 
She groaned dramatically, burying her face in her hands.
 
“I know! I know, I am cursed.”
 
She took yet another deep breath.
 
“Please don’t tell Theia I told you she told me you were weird.”
 
“It’s okay,” he said, grinning. “She already told me herself.”
 
Multiple times. And that he was ridiculous, too.
 
Myra suddenly went very still, eyes narrowing as she studied him. The shift—from spiraling to focused—was even more jarring than the talking.
 
“Do… do I have something on my face?”
 
She didn’t answer. Just kept staring, head tilted slightly to the side, like she was working something out.
 
Telemachus shifted, suddenly self-conscious. “What?”
 
Myra blinked, snapped out of it. “Nothing! Nope. Nothing at all. Sorry. I got lost in my thoughts for a minute.”
 
She cleared her throat and straightened her posture.
 
“So? What are you here for?”
 
“Mint paste for my little sister. She’s growing her teeth and she had a rough night. And you?”
 
“Bruise ointment for my little brothers. Somehow they think punching each other is a valid form of communication.”
 
“Little siblings, am I right?”
 
“Na-ah! I’ve seen your sister for afar once! She seemed like the cutest baby ever!”
 
“Yeah. Emphasis on ‘afar’ and ‘seemed’. She’s a little demon. But she’s my little demon, so…”
 
There was a pause. But it was less weird than before. Hey maybe he was getting better at this whole ‘talking to regular people’ thing!
 
Then, absolutely out of nowhere: “Theia’s at the bakery, by the way.”
 
Telemachus raised an eyebrow. “Yes, I… guess she would be?”
 
“Okay. Well, now you know.”
 
“Okay…?”
 
This was weird. Of course Theia would be at Menon’s bakery. That’s where she lived. And sure, maybe he was planning to drop by to say hello and now he was certain she would be there, but still.
 
Maybe Myra was just a weird girl. Theia appeared to be collecting this specific type of friends.
 
“Alright you two! Here’s the mint paste for you, and the ointment for you. That will be two obols each.”
 
Myra started rummaging through her bag before he stopped her.
“That’s okay. This one’s on me. In the name of older siblings solidarity.”
 
“Oh, then no need to tell me twice. Thank you very much.”
 
Wow. He didn’t expect her to agree so fast.
 
She must have sensed his surprise because she gave him a look.
“Hey do you know how much money we spend each week for these three idiots? I’ll take all the free stuff I can get.”
 
He chuckled and handed the coins to Sophia. The woman leaned in and whispered loudly:
“Are you trying to seduce this lovely girl, young man?”
 
The heat rose to his cheeks, and he was about to blurt an awkward denial when Myra spoke.
“Nah Sophia, he likes them a bit more sarcastic.”
 
She grabbed the ointment from the counter and left with a cheerful ‘bye!’.
 
Wait. What was that supposed to mean?
 

 
When he poked his head through the window of Menon’s shop, the first thing he saw was chaos.
 
A very contained chaos. Apparently affecting only one person.
 
Theia must have sensed his presence, because she lifted her head and said,
“Hey! Sorry, I can’t really talk right now, as you can see I am—”
 
“—Trying to fuse with the flour, yes. I can see that.”
 
She was nearly unrecognizable beneath the white dust—clothes, arms, face, even her hair hadn’t been spared.
 
She gave him a withering glare.
“Ha-ha. Fear me. For I have become the goddess of flour, and you shall meet my dusty wrath.”
 
“Isn’t that Demeter?”
 
“She’s the goddess of harvest. I am specifically focused on flour.”
 
“My mistake. I’ll have a temple built in the agora as soon as possible.”
 
“As you should.”
 
She turned back to her dough with great dignity, as if this was her divine mission.
 
Then, without looking up, she asked,
“Not that I don’t want to see you, but didn’t you have a meeting this morning?”
 
He leaned against the counter, grinning.
“Not anymore. Last-minute change—my mother’s attending this one.”
 
She looked up, brow raised.
“And you’re okay with that? I mean, one thing I’ve learned about you is that you’re obsessed with these meetings.”
 
“I am not!”
 
“You so are! You spent the entire trail back home talking about it yesterday!”
 
He faked indignation. “I did not!”
 
“Oh my gods, I cannot wait for tomorrow’s meeting. I have arguments that will make bald man number two agree with bald man number three,” she said with an exaggerated deep voice.
 
“Is that supposed to be me?!”
 
She shrugged with a smirk and went back to her work.
 
“I just saw Myra, by the way.”
 
“Did she explode at the sight of you?”
 
Telemachus shook his head. “No. But she talked. A lot.”
 
“In a never-ending flow where you wonder how she even remembers to breathe?”
 
“Yes!”
 
She snorted. “Yeah. She does that. But it’s progress from the last time she saw you and almost fainted on the spot.”
 
“That’s what I thought!”
 
Then something flickered in her eyes. A little shadow.
 
Oh no. What did he do? What did he say?
 
“Prince-induced panic aside… did she seem okay? I, uh… I yelled at her yesterday.”
 
Oh. She wasn’t sad because of him. That was good. But she was sad. And that wasn’t.
 
“I mean, I don’t know her that well, but yeah—she looked okay? Normal, I’d say. Annoyed at her brothers for fighting, but not mad or anything. She talked about you a little. Didn’t seem upset.”
 
Theia visibly relaxed at his answer.
 
“Good. Good. That’s good.”
 
“Why… did you yell at her?” he asked tentatively.
 
Her head snapped up and her eyes went a little wide before replying a bit too quickly. “Nothing! I mean nothing important. She just hit a sensitive nerve, that’s all. I shouldn’t have raised my voice, though.”
 
Telemachus hummed. “She didn’t have any food of forgiveness I see. Rookie mistake.”
 
“Out of my sight. Before I drown you in flour.”
 
He raised his hands in surrender, stepping backward toward.
“Alright, alright. Wouldn’t want to anger the goddess of flour,” he grinned.
 
“Bring an offering next time.”
 
He chuckled, slipping into the busy street and giving a playful wave before vanishing into the crowd.
 

 
The rest of the day was indeed as good as he’d expected. He returned home and handed the mint paste to Eurycleia, who managed to soothe his sister enough to put her to sleep. She kissed his cheek and whispered a relieved, “Thank you. You’re a sweet boy,” before returning to her day.
 
With a rare free afternoon, he wandered the land, eventually ending up at a cliffside. The heat wasn’t as unbearable as it had been in the past few weeks—summer was coming to an end. Now it was a gentler warmth, perfect for lounging in the grass and enjoying the view.
 
He really did love his home.
 
A few hours later, as the sky began to turn pink, he headed back to the palace and stole a few olives from the kitchens. He took them to the fountain, where he planned to enjoy them in peace.
 
It had been a great day.
 
So of course someone had to go and ruin it.
 
“Got some to spare?”
 
His father sat down beside him, hand outstretched.
 
Begrudgingly, Telemachus gave him a couple.
 
“So,” he said, “how was the meeting?”
 
“Surprisingly good! Everybody behaved and we actually managed to get things done.”
 
“Yeah. Because they’re scared of Mom.”
 
Odysseus chuckled affectionately. “Your mother does have an impressive death glare. Believe me, I’ve been on the receiving end of it.”
 
“Yet you still pursued her.”
 
“Ah, that—because I’m a fool.”
 
They laughed, then let the silence stretch.
 
Just for a little while. Because apparently, his father had planned for his demise today.
 
“You’ve been a bit strange lately. Not a bad strange, just… unusually happy.”
 
Telemachus frowned.
“Am I not allowed to be happy?”
 
“Oh, no, I’m glad you are! I’ve just been wondering why. You keep smiling at random times during the day, and this morning you were so cheerful I could barely look directly at you. I thought I was going to go blind from all the joy coming off you.”
 
“You’re so dramatic… I had a good day yesterday and I’m having a good day today. That’s all.”
 
“Sure, but it’s not just yesterday and today. It’s been a couple of weeks now, this weird smile on your face.”
 
“You’re the one being weird! You and Mom were doing that thing again this morning where you talk to each other with your eyes. It’s creepy.”
 
But his father wasn’t taking the bait this time.
“What’s her name?”
 
Telemachus snapped his head around so fast he nearly gave himself whiplash.
“What do you mean?”
 
“Or his name, really—I don’t judge. I spent nine years a few tents away from Achilles and Patroclus, after all.”
 
“Again: what do you mean?”
 
“You’ve got that look. The ‘I’m thinking about someone I like’ look.”
 
“The years at sea melted your head, old man.”
 
“Okay, first of all—rude. Second, tell me I’m wrong. Tell me this isn’t about someone you met.”
 
A beat. His father’s piercing gaze was still on him, analyzing—as if trying to read his mind.
 
“…Fine. I met someone.”
 
Yes! I knew it!”
 
“But it’s not what you think! She’s just a friend!”
 
“Uh-huh.” Odysseus nodded slowly, a suspiciously knowing look on his face. “A friend who makes you smile like an idiot every time you think about her?”
 
The audacity. The audacity of that man.
“I. Do not. Smile like an idiot.”
 
“Oh, but you do.”
 
“I’m just glad I made a friend who isn’t a goddess I have to share with my father!”
 
“Don’t say that to Athena. You’ll break her heart.”
 
“Shut up.”
 
His father laughed. He was enjoying this conversation way too much for Telemachus’ taste.
 
“So,” he said, nudging him, “who’s this new ‘friend’?”
 
“Don’t say friend like that. Her name is Theia. She’s from Sparta. Moved here a few weeks ago.”
 
“Oh, Sparta! Like your mom!”
 
“I don’t know if you’re aware of this, but there are many people living in Sparta. Anyway, I found her lost in the hills on my way back from training. I showed her the way. We talked. It was nice. Then the next day, when I went to check Menon’s stock, she was there. She kind of freaked out when she realized I was—well—me, but eventually we decided to be friends. So that’s it. There’s your story.”
 
“Why was she at Menon’s?”
 
“She’s his niece.”
 
“Oh! Ismene’s daughter! Makes sense—she left with a Spartan man who was working on the royal ship when Tyndareus and his family came to visit. Fun fact: that’s how I met your mom.”
 
“I know. You told me. She told me. Everybody told me.”
 
Odysseus completely ignored him and continued his merciless interrogation.
“And why have you been particularly sunshiny these past two days?”
 
“Never use the word sunshiny again, I’m begging you. And I just had a good time with her, that’s all. I showed her the old temple in the mountains—the one Grandma liked to visit.”
 
“Did she survive the hike?”
 
“With attitude. She said, and I quote, ‘if I survive this, I will kill you and dance on your tomb.’”
 
“I like her already,” his father cackled. “Did she make it, though? Because clearly you haven’t been murdered by a furious girl.”
 
“She liked the place a lot, so that calmed her fury a little.”
 
“So let me get this straight—you’ve been a literal ray of sunshine for the past two days because you took a girl to a beautiful place and she liked it?”
 
“Don’t say it like that.”
 
“Like what?”
 
“Like it was a romantic thing.”
 
Odysseus raised his eyebrows. “Did I say the word romantic?”
 
“You said it with your eyes.”
 
“Uh-huh.”
 
His father stood, grabbed another olive, and walked off with a wink.
 
“She’s just a friend!” Telemachus called out.
 
“Sure,” his father replied from a distance.
 
“I swear!”
 
“Of course.”
 
And he disappeared into the olive grove.
 
Telemachus was beginning to regret the time when he didn’t have an annoying father in his life.
Just a little.
 
“She’s just a friend,” he muttered to himself.
 
Because she was.
Just a friend.
Just a friend.

Notes:

Telemachus literally woke up, pointed at the bard and said “Alexos, play Happy by Pharell Williams”.

I know Cloud 9 Telemachus is drastically different from the Telemachus we saw before, but that’s the point. That’s why everyone is looking at him like “who are you and what have you done to the prince?”.

And Odysseus is the one to point things out. Of course he is. He invented simping. Game recognizes game.

Did they use mint paste for baby toothache? I have no idea. I made that up. My reasoning was that nowadays we give babies cold things to chew on when they’re teething, and mint has a cooling effect, so sure, why not.

Yes there is a festival chapter incoming. Yes I have grand plans for it. No it’s probably not what you think about. I guess you just have to trust me 😉

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it and see you soon!

Chapter 12: Beach, Family, and Breaking Point

Notes:

Hi everyone! Sorry for the four days in between updates. As I said in the previous chapter’s note, I went back to work Thursday and it was… well it was hell. I think you can tell from this chapter that I had big feelings these past few days 😅 it’s okay, at least I was able to channel them into something productive in between shifts.

So… I’d like to apologize for the absolute MONSTER of a chapter you’re about to read. I swear I was just going into it thinking “oh it’s a little transition chapter before the one I have planned for Telemachus. Just glimpses of Theia’s life, maybe some feelings but not much” and things got out of control and it’s almost 5k words long and I am SO SORRY. Really, I suck at chapter length consistency.

Again, I’d like to thank each and everyone of you for your support. It means the world to me, especially during this tough week. Love you all guys ❤️

Anyway, enjoy!

Edit: I’m so sorry about the typos 😭 I’ve been running on fumes, spite and 4h of sleep lately and I may have an English Lit degree, if my brain is dead, it’s dead

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 


Theia had plenty of reasons to be in a bad mood.

 

First of all, it had been raining all week—the final summer storms battering the island without mercy.

Second, she had fallen pathetically in the courtyard the other day, breaking the straps of her sandals in the process. That left her with a grand total of one pair of shoes and an ugly purple bruise on her hip.

Third, she had burned a batch of loaves yesterday. Menon told her it wasn’t a big deal, but she was still mad about it.

 

She had plenty of reasons to be in a bad mood.

None of them had anything to do with the fact that she hadn’t seen Telemachus in a week.

 

None. None at all. Why should she feel bad about that?

 

They weren’t attached at the hip. He had his own life. He was probably off doing something political or fancy—as he would—because that was what his life was supposed to be. Not dropping in every day to chat with a lowly orphan elbow-deep in flour.

 

If anything, it was a good thing that they weren’t spending as much time together as they had before. After all, she needed to get used to it. At some point, Telemachus would rule over the island, and she highly doubted kings had the time to take their friends on hikes. Or banter like it was an Olympic sport. Or make them laugh until all the dark clouds in their heads vanished.

 

What was she thinking about again? Ah, yes. She was in a bad mood.

 

As she dragged herself down the stairs this morning, she could feel Menon’s gaze on her.

“You’re not in the shop already?” she asked him.

 

“Came here to grab something.”

 

“Okay.”

 

She sat down at the table, munching on some fruit. His eyes were still on her.

“Do you need anything?”

 

“No. M’good.”

 

Okay. He was definitely acting weird today.

 

Menon joined her at the table. Correction: he wasn’t just weird. He was extremely weird today.

“Are you good, though?” he asked, his voice unusually low, a hint of concern in it.

 

“Splendid.”

 

He raised an eyebrow.

 

Theia kept her hands busy—picking at the breakfast in front of her. The plums were a little bitter. They really should stop buying from that merchant.

 

“Did you… have a fight with Myra?”

 

“No. I mean—” She waved a hand vaguely. “We had a little disagreement last week, but we’re good. We’re fine now.”

 

It was true. Really. They’d even seen each other a few times since.

 

He leaned in a little closer.

 

“Did you… have a fight with Telema—”

 

“NOPE.”

 

Oops. That came out louder than she’d meant. Menon blinked. She could practically hear the echo of her voice bouncing off the walls. Gods. Why was she like this?

 

“No fight,” she added quickly, grabbing a piece of bread like it was a lifeline. “We’re good. Can’t fight with someone you don’t see, right?”

 

She tried a laugh. It came out thin. Nervous. Even she didn’t buy it.

 

Menon didn’t respond right away. He just watched her, silent. She could practically hear him weighing the odds—whether to press or let it go.

 

Eventually, he rose from his chair, choosing to use his good sense and end the interrogation. Or maybe he’d just remembered that emotional conversations weren’t exactly his forte. Or hers.

 

Really, she could see how they were related. What a pair of grumpy deflectors they made.

 

Before he made it through the door, he turned back to her one last time.

 

“Don’t need your help in the bakery today. You’ve been doing a lot lately—you deserve some rest. Go and do girl stuff. I don’t know, take a walk, pick flowers… whatever it is you do when you’re not here.”

 

“Menon, it’s raining.”

 

“Not today it’s not.”

 

Theia glanced toward the window—and sure enough, the sky was relatively clear. Huh. She hadn’t even noticed.

 

The sound of the door shutting pulled her out of the thought. Menon had gone back to the bakery, leaving her to her “free day,” she guessed.

 

She dropped her head on the table with a groan.

 

 

“‘Go and take a walk.’ ‘Pick flowers.’ ‘Do girl stuff.’ Yeah, yeah, sure, Menon,” she mumbled, kicking a pebble as she walked.

 

She wandered aimlessly through town, with no real idea what to do with herself. She briefly considered going back to bed and ignoring the entire day, but it would be a shame to waste the few rays of sun they’d gotten lately. And she had been sulking because of the poor weather. And the shoes. And the burnt bread.

 

Nothing else.

 

“Hey! Pick on someone your own size. That poor rock’s had enough, I think,” called an amused voice.

 

Myra stood a few steps ahead, grinning. She looked suspiciously relaxed for someone currently holding back a very pissed-looking child by the arms. Behind her stood another boy, slightly older than the angry one, watching the scene unfold with practiced disinterest.

 

“Got your hands full here, don’t you?”

 

Myra rolled her eyes. “Tell me about it. I told them I’d take them to the beach if they behaved,” she said, shooting a long look at the boy currently in her grip. “I think they just heard ‘beach’ and—wait. Nikos! Come back here! We don’t shoot rocks at other people’s doors, you idiot!”

 

A third boy, about the same age as the one fuming, came running back, a mischievous smirk on his face.

 

“See what my life is?” Myra said. “They’ve been cooped up at home all week because of the storm. I considered fratricide. Multiple times.”

 

That got a laugh out of her.

 

“The infamous little brothers, I assume?”

 

“The very ones. Nikos is the one who just tried to commit property damage. Mister Anger here is his twin, Ilias—he’s mad because I told him no, we do not steal people’s cats, even if they’re cute. And behind me is Dimos. Don’t trust his calmness—he’s as bad as the others, if not worse. He just knows better.”

 

All three of them looked unmistakably like Myra—same tousled brown hair, same spark of mischief in their eyes. One of the twins even had her exact shade of hazel, just a little brighter. Their skin was a touch lighter than her bronze, but they all had that same sun-warmed glow.

 

“Boys, say hello to my friend Theia. She knows the prince, so you better behave or he’ll have you fed to Scylla.”

 

A chorus of annoyed “hellos” followed. Theia gave an awkward wave.

 

“Anyway,” Myra continued, “what are you doing out here moping? Aren’t you usually helping Menon at this time of day?”

 

“Yeah, usually. Except he kicked me out. Said I ‘deserve some rest’ or something. I think he just doesn’t want me to burn more bread.”

 

“…Or—hear me out—he genuinely wants you to rest? I know, I know, it’s crazy .”

 

“Ah-ah.”

 

She knew, deep down, that her recent attitude had worried Menon.

But a little voice in her head kept whispering: He wants to get rid of you. You’re a burden. Like everyone else thinks. Even like Tele—

Nope. Not going there.

 

Myra tilted her head, watching her a little too closely. Then, with the casualness of someone trying not to spook a stray cat, she said,

“Alright then. You’re coming to the beach with us.”

 

Theia blinked. “What?”

 

“You heard me. You, me, and three monsters who should probably be kept in cages. Fresh air, salt water, screaming children. The dream.”

 

“I didn’t know how to—”

 

“I’m not asking you to swim around the island and back. I’m asking if you want to sit on the sand for a few hours, maybe dip a toe in the sea, and mostly chill and chat while I vaguely make sure none of my siblings die or commit a crime.”

 

Theia hesitated. A small part of her wanted to say no, to go back to her sulking and wait for the day to end.

But the louder part—the one that didn’t want to be alone with her thoughts anymore—nudged her forward.

 

“…Alright. Lead the way.”

 

“Ha! Victory!” Myra pumped a fist. “You hear that, boys? Theia’s coming. Try not to drown.”

 

“Can we drown each other?” one of the twins asked.

 

“No.”

 

“Even a little?”

 

“No!”

 

 

The beach Myra took them to was tucked into a small cove, cut off from the rest of the island by reddish cliff sides. Just getting down to the water felt like an adventure, and for a brief moment, Theia wondered if Myra and Telemachus had secretly made a pact to end her life through strenuous rock climbing.

 

“Yeah sorry about the hike. But it’s the best one trust me! And usually it’s pretty quiet, not a lot of people go there.”

 

“Yeah. Because they have good sense” Theia replied dryly.

 

“Less complaining, more walking. You’re going to love it. My dad showed it to me when I was younger. If little me and these three idiots here can handle it, you can.”

 

“I’m a city girl.”

 

“Oh yes. I can see that. The whole island can see that.”

 

Was it considered morally wrong to push your friend to her death in front of her brothers?

Unfortunately, yes.

She settled for a death glare.

 

“Wasn’t the hike with the prince way worse than this? I feel like you’re exaggerating just a little,” Myra shouted over her shoulder.

 

“Yes, it was. And now I’m forever traumatized by mountains. At least he took my hand.”

 

Myra stopped dead in her tracks, and turned to her with a grin.

 

Oh no. Why did she have to say that? She’d just thrown oil on the fire.

 

“Did he now?”

 

The smug expression on her face was unbearable to watch. She might reconsider her morals after all.

 

“Yes. After I threatened to curse and haunt him if I fell to my death. It was self-preservation.”

 

“Right. Self-preservation.”

 

“Please know I’ve been considering pushing you off the cliff for the past few minutes.”

 

Myra laughed (why did she always surround herself with people who took pleasure in her suffering?) and grabbed her hand.

 

“There. Hand held. Now let’s go, we’re almost there.”

 

They were, indeed, almost there—because just a couple of minutes later, a small rocky beach came into view. The deep blue of the sea contrasted beautifully with the ochre-colored stone, and a few pine trees clung to the cliffs, casting patches of shade along the beach’s edge. Myra practically ran to one of those shaded spots, unrolling a blanket she’d just pulled from her bag. Her brothers vanished from her side the moment her back was turned, already sprinting toward the water with wild enthusiasm.

 

Theia joined her on the blanket and turned toward the sea, letting the sound of the waves soothe her.

 

Her friend shot her an overly proud side glance.

“Told you so.”

 

“I hate you.”

 

“Because I was right?”

 

“…Maybe.”

 

Myra chuckled as she lay back. Then she sat up quickly and yelled, “Don’t die! And don’t kill each other!” to the boys before lying down once more.

 

“There. Eldest child duties done.”

 

Theia closed her eyes for a moment, letting herself get lost in the rhythm of the sea and the song of the cicadas. A soft, salty breeze brushed her skin. She had to admit, coming here was a good idea.

 

She turned to Myra, who was still sprawled beside her with a peaceful smile, and asked,

“Do you come here often?”

 

“Oh yeah. At least once a week in the summer, and as often as we can the rest of the year. Usually the whole family tries to come, but Mom and Dad had a lot of work today—hence the forced babysitting.”

 

The answer made her chest tighten slightly. She couldn’t explain why.

No—that was a lie.  She knew exactly what had triggered it.

 

“Hey… I’m going to ask you a weird question.”

 

Myra cracked one eye open. “Shoot.”

 

“I noticed you call your stepfather ‘Dad’… but he’s not your real dad, right?”

 

Her friend propped herself up on her elbows.

“Well, technically, he’s not. But he’s the only dad I’ve ever had, and he doesn’t treat me any differently than he treats the boys. He goes around saying he has four kids—not three and a stepdaughter. So, as far as I’m concerned, he’s my dad. And an amazing one, at that.”

 

Theia hummed thoughtfully.

 

“I mean,” Myra continued, “he knew when he married my mom it was a package deal. And he didn’t run away screaming. He was actually really sweet from the start. The day I met him, he took me to see his goats and made me hold the babies.”

 

She giggled at the memory.

 

“Did your mom remarry after your father passed?”

 

“Nope,” Theia said, absently playing with the sand. “She said no one would want her—because she had a child. And worse, a daughter. My brothers were already adults when the war ended, so she didn’t have to take care of them anymore. If anything, they supported us.”

 

“No offense to your mom, but that’s a stupid thing to say. I’m proof she was wrong. Maybe she just really loved your dad and never wanted to remarry, and that was just an excuse—an incredibly poor one, and borderline mean, for sure—but still.”

 

“Honestly, from the way she talked about him, I’m not sure she ever loved him at all. I think she just wanted to get out of here, and he was the first man who offered her that. She always seemed more angry at him for leaving her with kids to raise than actually hurt by his death.”

 

Myra was quiet beside her, which was never a good sign. When Theia glanced over, she found her friend wearing a heartbreakingly soft expression.

 

“Not the love-at-first-sight story you pictured, huh?” Theia nudged her gently, trying to lighten the mood.

 

Myra wrinkled her nose. “I am extremely disappointed. Come on Theia’s mom, there was an opportunity for a great romance right there!”

 

Theia let out a huff of laughter.

 

“Now that I think about it, it explains a lot now…” she added thoughtfully.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Why you’re so emotionally constipated. Can’t grow a proper emotional awareness in such a practical household.”

 

“HEY! I am not emotionally constipated!”

 

“You so are!!!”

 

Theia scooped up a seashell and chucked it at her. She aimed for the eye. Regrettably, she missed.

 

“Oh, so this is how you treat a good friend who was about to share… this ?” Myra declared dramatically, pulling a small bundle of dates from her bag like a magician revealing treasure.

 

“Never mind. I am emotionally constipated and you are perfect. Now give me,” Theia said, making grabby hands.

 

With exaggerated reverence, Myra placed a date in her palm. “That’s better.”

 

Theia popped it in her mouth and gave her a look of pure betrayal.

 

Beside her, Myra was chuckling quietly to herself.

 

“Why are you laughing?”

 

“Nothing, just… it does work.”

 

“What does?”

 

“The Telemachus Technique. Food to calm you down.”

 

“I will make you eat sand.”

 

“That you do.” She turned toward the sea and cupped her hands around her mouth. “HEY BOYS! SNACK!”

 

Her brothers came running—dripping wet, covered in sand, and loud—until they reached the dates. Then, silence.

 

Theia watched them, chewing in thoughtful defeat.

So that was all it took.

She really was no better than a bunch of kids.

 

 

Maybe Menon was onto something with this whole “kicking you out of my shop” idea. (He hadn’t really kicked her out—she knew that—but complaining about her uncle insisting she take a day off didn’t quite land the same.)

 

They spent most of the day at the beach, lounging under the shade of a pine tree, talking about everything and nothing. Like how one of the fishermen kept trying to flirt with Myra, but somehow didn’t get the hint.

 

“He’s as dense as a rock,” Theia muttered. “Do you want me to put some stones in his pockets and toss him in the sea?”

 

Myra rolled her eyes, smiling but serious. “Girl, I love you, but threatening to kill people every five minutes? That’s a problem. We really should work on that.”

 

“You’re just no fun.”

 

Sometime in the middle of the afternoon, they both stood up and started packing. Well, she started packing while Myra scrambled after her brothers like a particularly exasperated sheepdog. Once all three boys were rounded up—dry, dressed, and reluctantly obedient—they headed back toward town.

 

As they reached Myra’s house, Theia started to say goodbye, but her friend grabbed her hand and tugged her inside.

“Come on. I want you to meet my parents.”

 

A sudden sense of dread washed over her.

“Wait—are you sure this is a good idea? I’m terrible with parents. They hate me. It’s a scientific fact.”

 

“Don’t be ridiculous. I love you. My brothers didn’t try to drown you, so they must at least like you a little. There’s no logical reason for my parents to hate you.”

 

“It’s not about logic. It’s on sight. The moment I walk into a room with parents, they decide I’m bad news. Instantaneous.”

 

Myra gave her an incredulous look.

“Who told you you were bad news?”

 

“My mother. And my brother’s wife.”

 

“Again, no offense, but I think I hate all your family except Menon. You’re not ‘bad news’—you’re just a little ball of sarcasm. Like a black kitten. And that’s okay! So, are you coming to say hello willingly, or do I have to carry you in?”

 

Theia mumbled, “I’m not a black kitten,” under her breath, but reluctantly followed her friend.

 

The house was small, but not in a suffocating way—it felt warm and lived-in. Flowers and trinkets decorated nearly every surface, from amphoras to wonky little dolls made of straw and fabric, the kind a child might make and loving parents would proudly display.

 

A woman stood at a table, cutting herbs. One glance told Theia this had to be Myra’s mother—she looked exactly like an older version of her daughter.

 

“Mom, we’re home! I brought a friend, so be nice!”

 

The woman looked up and met Theia’s gaze. A warm smile spread across her face.

 

“Oh, hello dear! You must be Theia—I’ve heard a lot about you.”

 

“Hello, missus—”

 

“Just call me Callia, sweetheart.” She wiped her hands on her chiton and came closer. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

 

Callia opened a window and shouted, “Simos! The kids are back, and Myra brought a friend!”

 

Less than a minute later, a man with greying blond hair stepped inside and held out his hand.

 

“Hi! You must be Theia. I’m Simos, Myra’s father. Welcome to our home, kid.”

 

He had wrinkles around his eyes—not the kind carved by age or hardship, but the ones you earn by smiling often.

 

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you,” Theia said shyly, shaking his hand.

 

“Hope the boys weren’t too much trouble?”

 

“Oh, no. Not at all. They just played in the water the whole time.”

 

“Glad to hear it.”

 

Then he turned to the boys with a grin.

“What, no hello for your old man? I guess that means… tickle war!”

 

With that, he launched himself at his sons, all gangly limbs and laughter. The oldest—Dimos, Theia thought?—tried to protest between gasps and helpless giggles.

 

“Dad! We’re too old for tickle wars!”

 

“Nah, you’re never too old for a tickle war!” He turned to Myra with mock menace. “Isn’t that right… young lady!”

 

“No—Dad—don’t you—”

 

Too late. He pounced, tickling her mercilessly.

 

“Daaaad! Stop! I— I have a friend here!”

 

“Alright, alright. Embarrassing father, I get it,” he said, stepping back and wiping a fake tear. “Cruel children.”

 

“You’re unbelievable.” Myra shook her head, grinning. “You’re lucky I love you.”

 

“Love you too, darling.”

 

Simos turned back to Theia with a playful glint in his eye. “Sorry about that, I was just making sure their debts were paid. No hello? That’s punishable by tickle death, you know.”

 

Theia chuckled. “Understandable.”

 

Myra let out a dramatic gasp, clutching her chest like a wounded heroine. “How. Could. You? In my own home?

 

“The one you almost carried me into?”

 

“The very same!”

 

Callia put a hand on her daughter’s shoulder.

“Alright, enough with the dramatics—the two of you!” she said, pointing at her husband as well. “Theia, my dear, would you like something to eat?”

 

“Oh no I’m alright, thank you.”

 

“Something to drink?”

 

She was about to refuse again, but Myra mouthed say yes!

“I wouldn’t mind a cup of water, if that’s okay with you?”

 

“Of course my dear, I wouldn’t have offered if it was. Please sit, I’ll be right back.”

 

Hesitantly, Theia pulled a chair and sat down. Myra joined her on her right and Simos took the opposite chair.

 

“So,” he started, “how are you finding Ithaca so far? Myra told us you arrived a few weeks ago, right?”

 

“Almost a month ago, yes. It’s okay. I mean—it’s nice, I think. Haven’t seen much other than Stavros and Kioni. And the beach today, I guess.”

 

“And the mountains,” her friend added.

 

“Yes the mountains a little.”

 

Callia came back with her cup and joined her husband.

“Oh the mountains are lovely! If you know the right places, you can really see some breathtaking views.”

 

“Or if you know the right people,” Myra said, with a pointed glance Theia pretended not to notice.

 

“And are you and Menon getting along alright? I know he can be a little rough around the edges.”

 

“Yeah he’s not a man of many words,” Theia chuckled. “But he’s actually very nice.”

 

“That’s good to hear,” Myra’s mother nodded.

 

Her father titled his head. “You’re Ismene’s daughter, right?”

 

“Hum… yes. Yes. That’s my mother.”

 

“I was sorry to hear about her passing. I didn’t know her very well, but we were around the same age. I remember all the boys chasing after her like lost puppies.”

 

“Were you one the lost puppies?” Callia asked him with an eyebrow raised.

 

“Of course not my darling. My heart knew it needed to wait for my one true love to get off a ship one day.”

 

His wife blushed “oh stop it you big romantic.”

 

“And, please don’t take it badly Theia, I’m sure she grew out of it, but Ismene was a bit… well she was a bit of a mean girl back then.”

 

She did not, in fact, grow out of it.

 

But she couldn’t say that to her friend’s parents, with their perfect love and their perfect family, where people got tickled and art projects put on display. She couldn’t tell them how drastically different her childhood had been.

 

Oh shit. She still hadn’t answered to Simos.

 

“No it’s okay, I know my mother could be… intense.”

 

She laughed a little, trying to diffuse any possible awkwardness.

“You have a lovely house. I like, uh, the flowers. They’re really nice.”

 

Callia beamed. Success.

“Oh thank you! Aren’t you sweet. My husband brings me wild flowers everyday when he comes back home. Since the day we first started courting.”

 

“And I never missed a day,” he replied lovingly.

 

Theia smiled politely as they exchanged another sweet look across the table. Her fingers curled around her cup, suddenly restless, as she could feel something heavy just beneath her ribs—not jealousy, not exactly. Just the ache of realizing how foreign all of this felt.

 

She set the cup down.

 

“I should probably head out,” she said, trying to keep her voice light. “Menon’s probably wondering where I vanished to.”

 

“I’ll walk you home!” Myra offered enthusiastically, already hopping to her feet.

 

As Theia made her way to the door, Callia stepped forward and wrapped her in a warm, tight hug.

 

“Come back anytime, okay? And we’d love to have you for dinner sometime soon.”

 

Theia swallowed hard, trying her best to blink away the sting behind her eyes.

 

“…Sure. Thank you for having me.”

 

“Take care, sweetheart.”

 

“Bye.”

 

The door closed behind them with a soft thud, and the hum of the house faded into the quiet street. Theia walked in silence, her steps quicker than usual, her eyes fixed on the path.

 

Myra glanced sideways, her cheerful energy dimming.

 

“Hey… are you okay?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“Theia, you’re crying.”

 

“I’m not.”

 

“Theia…”

 

She turned around sharply.

“It’s just… your family is so nice.”

 

“…They are?”

 

“And it’s insane. It’s unfair. How we both started in such similar places—two girls whose fathers died in the war, raised by single mothers—and it’s like I’m looking at an inverted version of my life. Where things actually turned out good. Where someone grew up loved. Cherished. And not…” she swallowed hard, “not treated like a burden.”

 

“You’re not a burden—”

 

“Maybe I am! Maybe I always was.” Her voice cracked. “That’s what my mother said. That’s what my brothers told me too. That’s why they sent me to Menon as soon as—”

 

She stopped herself. She almost said to much.

 

“As soon as what?”

 

“…As soon as I became too much to handle.” Her voice was quieter now.

“Because that’s what I am, right? Too much. That’s why my brothers got rid of me. That’s why Menon kicked me out today. That’s why Telemachus hasn’t shown his face in a week. Because I ruin everything. Because I am too much.”

 

Tears were falling freely now. Theia shut her eyes, silently praying to every god she knew to make it stop.  She hated crying. Hated that Myra was seeing her like this.

 

“Theia.”

 

She probably thought she was a burden too. That this was it. The end of their friendship. Somehow, she had managed to make—and lose—two friends in less than a month. That had to be some kind of record.

 

“Theia, look at me.”

 

Myra’s voice had shifted—firm, serious, stripped of its usual joy. That only confirmed it. This was the moment she left her. Like everyone else did.

 

But she had to face it. Reluctantly, she opened her eyes.

 

Myra had stepped closer. Her expression was fierce.

 

“I want you to listen to me—and listen carefully , okay?”

 

Theia gulped and nodded.

 

“You. Are. Not. A. Burden. You. Are. Not . Too. Much. Do you know what you are? You’re brave. You’re clever. You’re a good listener. You’re terribly funny—emphasis on terrible,  really, your sense of humor is so sharp you could gut a fish with it—and you are loved.

Forget your mother. Forget your brothers. Hades—fuck your mother and brothers. If they couldn’t see how amazing you are, that’s their loss.

I love you. You are my best friend, and I wouldn’t trade you for the world.

Menon loves you—in his own quiet, gruff way—but he does. And Telemachus? He adores you. Seriously I talked to the guy five minutes the other day and just hearing your name made him light up like the sun. If he hasn’t shown his face in a week, there’s probably a very good reason. And if there isn’t, well… I might get arrested for regicide, because no one makes my friend cry and gets away with it.”

 

“S’not regicide,” Theia mumbled as she brushed off her tears.

 

“I’m sorry, what was that?”

 

“It’s not regicide. Regicide is when you kill the king, not a prince. You’ll get arrested for plain old murder.”

 

Myra laughed. “Well I’ll get arrested for ‘plain old murder’ then! I’m kind of disappointed, they should really invent a name for it.”

 

Theia let out a wet chuckle.

“Yeah.. complain to the scholars for that.”

 

“Oh I will!” Then, more seriously, “I know you don’t like talking about emotions, and you just shouted your little heart out, so I won’t push. I just need to know—and there’s no wrong answer, I swear—do you want me to walk you home, or do you need some time alone?”

 

“I… I’d like to be alone. Sorry.”

 

“Don’t apologize! I told you, there’s no wrong answer. Go home, take a long, long nap, and I’ll see you tomorrow at the market, okay?”

 

“Okay.”

 

Theia nodded and turned away, wrapping her arms around herself as she walked. She could feel Myra staying still for a moment, watching her, before heading in the other direction.

 

The street was quiet now, the sun dipping lower, shadows stretching long and soft across the stones.

 

Before she even realized, she had reached the bakery. It seemed empty—her uncle must have gone back into the house.

 

When she opened the door, he was standing in the middle of the room, clearly about to start cooking.

“Hey. Had fun—”

 

Before she could stop herself, she ran into his arms and started sobbing. For a second, he froze. Then two strong arms wrapped around her, and a rough hand began to gently stroke her hair.

“Hey, kid. It’s okay. I’ve got you. Everything’s going to be okay.”

 

The tears didn’t stop, but the weight on her chest felt just a little lighter.

Notes:

I’M SORRY 😭

It had to get out. She had to break down at some point. I don’t really want to reveal what happened to Theia exactly, at least not yet, but she has so many things she tries to burry deep down, the walls had to crack at some point.

No big historical research this chapter. I’ve never been to Ithaca (god I wish) but I’ve been to several beaches in multiple Mediterranean countries so the “you gotta hike to go to the one nice quiet beach” is veryyyyy real. It’s inspired by some places I went to in the Balearic Islands and the south of France. From the pic I’ve seen of Ithaca, the flora and the color of the earth remind me a lot of these places so I ran with that.

I hope you enjoyed and I’ll see you as soon as I can ❤️

Chapter 13: Panic, Please No, and What Was it Again? Ah, Yes. Panic.

Notes:

Hi everyone!

So sorry the delay between chapters is a bit longer now, as I stated previously I went back to work last week so I don’t have as much time to write anymore. But I do intend on posting at least twice a week (minimum!) so don’t worry 😊

I’d like to thank all of again for your support and feedback. You are the little highlight of my days.

And I’d like to apologize AGAIN for the length of the chapter. I have now made peace with the fact I cannot control myself and will write an insane amount words. Also, this now make this fic longer than George Orwell’s Animal Farm, which is a crazy.

In my defense this is a Telemachus chapter and Telemachus is a world class overthinker. So yeah… the internal monologues are monologuing.

Any, here’s chapter 13! Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sixty-seven arrows covered the practice target, turning it into a poor impression of a porcupine. Most were clustered at the center, with a few straying toward the edges.

 

Sixty-seven arrows.

It still wasn’t enough.

 

Telemachus reached for his quiver—only to find it empty. With a sigh, he walked to the target and began pulling the arrows free, only then noticing the stains left by his bleeding fingers. Hours of drawing the bowstring had taken their toll.

 

It didn’t matter. He wouldn’t stop.

He couldn’t stop until every screeching part of his mind went quiet.

 

Arrows gathered, he stepped back and fired again.

 

“I think it’s already dead.”

 

The voice startled him so much he nearly dropped his bow. He spun, only to see Athena beside him, hands clasped behind her back, eyes locked on the target.

 

“Not the point,” Telemachus muttered.

 

“What is the point, then? Not that I’m not glad to see you training—but you’ve been at this all week, nearly every hour of the day, to the point of exhaustion. And that’s a lot, even for me.”

 

“Emptying my head.”

He didn’t look at her. His focus stayed fixed, fingers twitching around the bowstring.

 

She raised a brow.

“You know, when I said you needed to clear your mind during fights, I meant compartmentalize the unwanted thoughts and focus on your goal. Not… whatever this is.”

 

“Well, compartmentalizing isn’t working. The unwanted thoughts are loud and looping. I need them to stop.”

 

Another arrow thudded slightly off-center.

 

“What’s bothering you?”

 

“Existence.”

 

Athena hummed thoughtfully.

“Care to elaborate?”

 

“No,” he said, reaching for another arrow.

 

“Okay, that’s enough.” She gently pried the bow from his hands and made it vanish—gods know where.

(Well, she knows where. And she’s a god. His point exactly.)

 

“All right, bow thief. Want my clothes next? My soul?”

 

“Stop the dramatics.” Her tone was unimpressed. “You’ve been doing this for a week, and it clearly isn’t accomplishing whatever it is you’re trying to accomplish.”

 

“It’ll work eventually—”

 

The glare she shot him was enough to shut him up. He groaned and dropped his face into his hands.

 

“Here’s what you’re going to do.” Athena crossed her arms. “You’re going to go home, get those fingers looked at, eat something, and process your ‘loud and looping’ thoughts in a way that doesn’t end with you collapsing dead in the middle of nowhere.”

 

“There go my weekend plans.”

 

“Telemachus.”

 

“No, yeah, I hear you. I hear you.”

He rubbed the back of his neck, eyes fixed somewhere in the distance.

“I know it’s not… the best way to deal with everything. But I don’t know what else to do.”

 

“And you’re sure you don’t want to talk about it?”

 

“Not sure you’d get it.”

 

Her eyes widened slightly.

Oh great. Add ‘accidentally insulting a goddess’ to the ever-growing list of things making his life a living nightmare.

Quick—salvage the situation.

 

“I don’t mean you’re not smart enough or anything,” he rushed. “I mean—you are kind of intelligence personified, so, you know… obviously. I just—”

He winced. “It’s something incredibly human. Messy. And it involves feelings. Not exactly your area of expertise, am I right?”

 

He tried for a grin. It came out crooked.

 

Oh gods, she was quiet. Why was she quiet? Was she going to smite him?

Death by stupidity?

 

And when his father would ask why she killed his son, she’d say, “He insulted my emotional intelligence.”

And he’d probably answer, “Fair enough.”

 

But then the most unexpected thing happened.

 

She smiled. That little, knowing smile of hers that said I figured it out.

 

“Is this… about a girl?”

 

“NO.”

 

Yelling. Panicking.

Totally convincing, Telemachus.

 

And then she laughed.

She laughed.

What was going on?

 

Athena must’ve picked up on his confused panic, because she stopped and placed a hand on his shoulder.

 

“You know,” she said, voice gentler now, “I’ve been bracing for this. I remember when your father had his life turned upside down by a girl. First thing he did was run to me and talk my ear off.” She smiled, just a little.

“I guess I expected you to do the same. Not all this… brooding and training yourself into the ground.”

 

“Well, we’re not the same person.”

 

“Don’t I know that. But you do share his flair for dramatics.”

 

“I do not!

 

She looked at him.

Then at his bleeding fingers.

Then at the target.

 

“…Yeah, okay. I see it. But you don’t have to worry about me pouring my heart out to you for hours, because there are no feelings .”

 

“You literally said earlier, ‘it involves feelings.’”

 

Different feelings. Not at all romantic feelings about a friend.”

 

Her smile curved into a smirk.

“So there is a friend?”

 

Shit.

Why did he say that? Just—why?

 

“Okay, you know what? I am going to go home. Bathe. Eat. Clean my fingers. Whatever it is you said. Excellent suggestion. Peak wisdom. See you soon. Goodbye.”

 

He plucked the arrows from the target, shoved them into his quiver, and started walking away.

 

“Good luck with the girl!” Athena called after him.

 

“SHE’S JUST A FRIEND!”

 

The last thing he heard before she vanished was her laugh.

 

 

She’s just a friend. Just a friend.

Just. A. Friend.

 

Telemachus couldn’t remember how many times he repeated this thought in the past week.

 

He was having a great time. A fantastic time. Life was good. He was happy.

And then his father had to open his big mouth and imply… this .

 

He had wanted to brush it off.

It was just his father messing with him, making up for twenty years of missed opportunities to embarrass his son like any normal parent.

Or maybe he was just a hopeless romantic. And it wasn’t his fault his dad fell for the first girl he talked to for more than five minutes.

 

So he tried to go about his day like everything was normal. Like his father hadn’t just dropped an emotional storm in his lap and walked away smiling.

 

He stopped by Menon’s to say hello, and then—

 

Green.

 

Theia had asked him, on the mountain, what his favorite color was. And before that, he’d never really thought about it. No one was ever going to catch him wearing a yellow chiton, but having a favorite color ? That felt… unnecessary.

 

And yet somehow, when she asked, he’d answered green.

And it felt right.

He didn’t know where that came from, but it felt right.

 

So he strolled in, leaned on the counter, fully prepared for their usual match of wits—

—and then she looked at him.

With her green eyes.

 

Surely, this was a coincidence. It had to be.

Green was a good color. A solid color. There were plenty of very nice greens in the world.

Hades, the whole island was full of green! Trees! Plants! Shrubs!

All kinds of excellent, completely unrelated greens.

 

And the fact that the color that had popped into his mind that day was the exact same shade as her eyes?

That soft, warm green. Like olive leaves caught in sunlight.

That meant nothing. Nothing at all.

 

Olive trees are great.

Everyone loved olive trees.

Totally normal, emotionally neutral trees.

 

Then why, in the name of all the gods, did his brain combust the second she looked at him?

Why did he fumble through his words like a fool and make the world’s worst excuse just to escape?

 

Oh gods.

He was having an existential crisis.

Over a fucking color.

 

And her smile.

And the sound of her laugh.

And the way her brows furrowed when she was mad.

And the way she made him feel—

Seen.

Heard.

Alive.

 

No. No no no. This couldn’t be happening.

It couldn’t mean that.

 

He was just an emotionally stunned individual experiencing friendship for the first time and he was confused. That’s it. That’s all it was.

 

Because if it wasn’t—

If it was something else—

It would be terrifying.

 

And stupid.

Because—let’s say, hypothetically —he was catching feelings for Theia. What then?

 

She certainly wouldn’t feel the same.

And if—even more hypothetically—she did ?

 

He was a prince. One of these days, his father would eventually agree to marry him off to some foreign princess or noble girl in exchange for an alliance. And he knew that. He was okay with that.

 

His parents being in love wasn’t the norm. It was the exception.

 

He couldn’t let himself get caught in something that had no way of ending well.

 

So he hid. Like a coward. His parents were attending all the meetings for the festival together, so he didn’t even have to go into town anymore. No chance encounters. Perfect.

 

And Theia would be fine. She didn’t need a prince mid-breakdown showing up at her doorstep. She had Myra—who was a little insane, sure, but not his current flavor of insane. A fun, happy kind of insane. They probably spent the whole week together. Doing friend things.

 

And he did things too! He was busy! He trained! And if the sole purpose of training had been to stop thinking—well, that was fine. Lots of people did things to relax. His mother spent hours on her loom, and no smug goddess ever showed up to tell her to confront reality.

 

And if he trained all day in the rain, destroying a copious number of training dummies in the process—well, that was his business. In fact, it was actually quite strategic. What if a conflict broke out during a storm? He’d have to fight regardless of the weather.

 

Really, it was a smart move.

 

Oh, who was he kidding.

He’d spent the whole week trying to clear his mind, only to realize how utterly empty he felt without her. How she had carved a place in his head, into his heart, and without her near, he didn’t feel complete

 

Whatever this was—friendship or something more—it was too late.

He was doomed.

 

For everyone’s sake, he really, really hoped it was friendship.

 

“Telemachus?”

 

His mother’s voice pulled him back to reality. He had been so lost in his head, he hadn’t even realized he had made it back home.

 

“Oh. Hi, Mom. Back from the meeting already?”

 

“The meeting ended three hours ago. It’s mid-afternoon, darling.”

 

Already?

 

“Sorry, lost track of time.”

 

Penelope’s eyes were on him, scrutinizing. He could swear, sometimes, she looked like she was trying to read his mind.

 

“You’re home earlier than the previous days.”

 

“Yeah. I didn’t feel like training anymore.”

 

“Hm—hm. Nothing to do with the bow that appeared at my feet a few moments ago?”

 

Betrayed.

Betrayed by his oldest friend.

Athena could have sent the bow to the weapons room. But no. She sent it to his mother, so she would come talk to him.

 

That’s sneaky, Athena. Even from you.

 

He didn’t even know what to say. He was too exhausted to come up with a convincing lie. So he just shrugged.

 

His mother stepped closer, calm as ever, and gently took his right wrist, lifting it.

“Does it have anything to do with the current state of your fingers?”

 

“…Maybe.”

 

She sighed, then placed a steady hand on his back and nudged him forward.

“Come on. Let’s get these cleaned up. And have a little talk.”

 

Great. A talk with his mother.

The most intelligent woman he knew.

The person who knew him better than anyone. He was definitely going to be able to deny and deflect.

 

Penelope guided him to the kitchen, just like when he was a child, crying over scraped knees. He guessed the situation wasn’t much different.

 

Before he even had time to come up with a poor excuse, a bowl appeared in front of him.

“Fingers in. Now.”

 

As soon as his hand touched the liquid, a violent sting shot through every cut.

“What did you put in there, the waters of the river Styx?!”

 

“Water, vinegar, and wine. I grew up with five brothers and married an archer, sweetheart—I know what I’m doing.”

 

“If my hand falls off, I’ll blame you.”

 

“You do that, baby,” she replied nonchalantly, already preparing a plate of bread and honey dates.

 

Oh. Wow. Honey dates. His favorites when he was a child. She was trying to bait him into talking.

Thank the gods his mother was a good person—because she would have made an excellent evil mastermind.

 

She sat next to him, setting the plate between them.

 

“I lied,” she said casually. “It wasn’t just the bow that appeared next to me. Athena showed up too.”

 

Telemachus blinked. “She what —”

 

“She said something along the lines of, ‘your son is having emotions and is trying to exhaust himself instead of dealing with them. Do something.’

Penelope gave him a look. “For her to come to me about that, it must be pretty serious.”

 

He groaned and let his head drop onto the table with a dull thunk .

 

“She’s exaggerating,” he mumbled. “I just got some cuts from archery. Nothing more.”

 

“Is that why your forehead is currently pressed to the table?”

 

“It’s a very nice table.”

 

His mother let out a skeptical hum.

“And what about the fact that you’ve been training nonstop for a week?”

 

“Well, you’re the one handling the meetings these days. I have nothing else to do.”

 

“Under the rain?”

 

“It’s actually very strategic.”

 

“Strategic, absolutely. Nothing says ‘my life is perfectly under control’ like beating up dummies in a thunderstorm.”

 

“See? You get me.”

 

Penelope softly lifted his head from the table, forcing him to look at her.

“Telemachus, what’s going on?”

 

“Nothing. Just lots of very loud thoughts. I tried to shut them down. Don’t worry about me.”

 

“You’re my baby. I’ll always worry about you.”

 

“I’m a pretty tall baby.”

 

“Mine nonetheless. Did it work? Training to shut them down?”

 

“Absolutely not,” he said flatly.

 

He dropped his head once more. He could feel his mother’s fingers stroking his hair in a quiet, familiar attempt to soothe him.

 

“Do these thoughts have anything to do with your friend Theia?”

 

Wait, what.

 

Telemachus shot upright so fast the chair creaked beneath him, panic ringing like a bell in his head.

“Who told you about Theia?”

 

“Who do you think?”

 

Again: the audacity of that man.

 

“Mom, I hate your husband.”

 

Penelope laughed and placed a hand on his arm.

“Don’t be too hard on your dad. Even if he wanted to keep it to himself, he never stood a chance.”

 

“You batted your lashes and he blabbed?”

 

“Pretty much.”

 

Third round of forehead-to-table.

 

“What did he say?” Telemachus mumbled.

 

“Nothing bad, I assure you. Just that you made a friend named Theia. That she’s Menon’s niece and recently moved here from Sparta. And that she seemed to be the reason you’ve been so happy lately.”

 

“Nothing more?”

 

“Is there more?”

 

“Nope.”

 

She raised an eyebrow.

 

“Dad thinks there is more. But that’s just because Dad is Dad. He thinks you just have to take a stroll to find your one true love.”

 

“Well…”

 

“Oh, stop it. I know your meeting sounds like something out of a rhapsode’s tale.”

 

“Not really. We played draughts and he lost nine times. When he finally won the tenth, I threw an olive at his head.”

 

Telemachus blinked. “Wait. You?

 

“He ruined my perfect ten-wins streak,” Penelope said, utterly unrepentant.

 

“A myth just died,” he muttered.

 

Penelope laughed and continued, “So… is it?”

 

“What?”

 

“About your friend?”

 

“No. And yes. It’s a lot of things I don’t really want to talk about—no offense, Mom. I just… I don’t want to bother her with my emotional distress. That’s why I haven’t seen her lately.”

 

“Well, if she’s your friend, wouldn’t she want to know if you’re struggling? Wouldn’t she want to help?”

 

She would. She told him so. To be honest. To tell her how he felt. And here he was, hiding away.

 

He wanted to respect her wishes. He wanted to be transparent. But what was he supposed to say? Oh, sorry I disappeared for a week, I was having an existential crisis over the fact I might be developing feelings for you! No big deal! Let’s take a walk!

 

But… but she’d also said he didn’t have to explain. Just to be honest. To stop masking everything.

 

And he’d failed her.

 

That couldn’t stand.

 

He shot to his feet so fast the chair nearly toppled.

“You’re right. She would. She told me. I need to go.”

 

He made for the door, but his mother caught him by the arm.

 

“Not so fast, mister. I need to bandage those fingers first. Then you can go see her.”

 

Defeated, he sank back into his seat and held out his hand.

 

But for the first time in a week, the thoughts quieted—just a little.

 

 

Never mind. The thoughts did not quiet down for long. They were back. And louder than ever.

 

It was probably the fourth time Telemachus walked past Menon’s bakery.

Every single time, the plan was the same: Okay. Just go in. Say hi. Say you’re sorry you vanished. Everything goes back to normal.

 

And every single time, his brain yelled a very dramatic NOPE , and his legs just kept walking around the block like a coward on repeat.

 

The fifth time would be the one. The fifth time would be the one. The fifth time. Would. Be. The—

 

“Stop pacing like a madman in front of my shop. You’re scaring away the customers.”

 

Telemachus’s head snapped toward the very familiar voice. Menon was standing behind the counter, arms crossed, wearing the universal expression of a man thoroughly done with nonsense.

 

He gulped, then plastered on a too-bright smile.

“Hi Menon! How are you—”

 

“She’s in the courtyard.”

 

Straight to business, he sees.

 

“Okay, thanks! I’m just going to go—”

 

“Not so fast, his royalness.”

 

Menon’s voice was cold and disgruntled. Well—colder and more disgruntled than usual.

“I don’t know what your princely ass was up to this past week, but next time you plan on disappearing, tell her. Or send a damn note. You made my little girl sad, and this better not happen again. If I were you, I’d get on my knees and beg for forgiveness.”

 

That was probably the most words Telemachus had ever heard come out of the baker’s mouth. It was chilling.

And it broke his heart a little.

 

“I— I will. Sorry.”

 

“M’not the one you need to apologize to.”

 

“…Okay.”

 

He started toward the side door, but Menon called out one last time.

 

“You need to work on that fake smile. Not gonna last long in politics with the one you’ve got.”

 

If Telemachus wasn’t ninety percent sure Menon was one joke away from shoving him into the nearest oven, he might’ve said something like ‘you’re one to talk, Mister I-Haven’t-Smile-Since-The-Titan-War’ .

Thankfully, he wasn’t that much of an idiot.

 

The walk from the front of the shop to the courtyard door took maybe thirty seconds. It felt like three hours.

 

Oh gods. He made her sad. No, no, no. He wasn’t supposed to make her sad—he was supposed to make her laugh. Or get her mad, but in a playful way! He’d been so wrapped up in his own head it hadn’t even crossed his mind that his absence might hurt her. That she might actually miss him.

 

He wasn’t—he couldn’t possibly be that important to her. He was just the awkward boy, who happened to be a prince, who dropped by sometimes to joke and talk. She had amazing people in her life—Menon, Myra… Surely, surely , him being gone couldn’t have made that much of a difference?

 

But she was sad. Because of him . Because he vanished without a word, caught up in his cowardice.

 

And then, a new voice slipped into the already crowded chorus in his head:

You feel empty without her. What makes you think she doesn’t feel the same way when you’re gone?

 

That was a dangerous voice. He needed to silence it—and fast.

 

He took a deep breath, opened the door, bracing himself to apologize to his friend (who was just a friend!), and—

 

Why. Why did the world refuse to be fair? Was this divine punishment? Some cruel trick of the Fates? Because how else could you explain the fact that his breath was literally stolen from his lungs?

 

There she was. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, the sun hitting her so perfectly, so ridiculously specifically, it had to be the work of a god. Her hair was down.

 

And he might die. Right here. Right now.

 

He’d always known she was beautiful—he had eyes, after all. But this? This was something else entirely.

 

Her dark curls tumbled freely over her shoulders, the sunlight catching hints of red in them. She was wearing her usual light blue chiton, the one he’d seen her wear a dozen times before—but today, it looked like a river itself had decided to rise and wrap around her.

 

She wasn’t even doing anything special. Just sitting on the courtyard stones, trying to gather her hair. And yet, she looked like a goddess.

 

And he was so doomed.

 

Finally, she seemed to sense that an idiot had appeared within her vicinity, because she looked up. And their eyes met.

 

Her green eyes. Like olive leaves bathed in sunlight—

 

Oh shut up, brain.

 

“Hey! Just give me a sec, my ribbon snapped. I’m trying to fix this madness.”

 

Was there a god of ribbons? If so, he needed to find them and burn an absurd amount of offerings in gratitude. Maybe suggest building them a temple at the next council meeting. Priorities.

 

Words were not forming in his throat. So he nodded. Like an imbecile. Which, clearly, he was.

 

Within seconds, she’d managed to braid her hair and tie it with what remained of the ribbon. A tragedy.

 

“There! All good. I hate when they’re in my face, it’s so impractical.”

 

Someone like you isn’t meant to do anything practical. You should be admired. Worshipped. Seated on a pedestal—

 

Oh by the gods what was wrong with him!

 

She stood up and walked toward him.

 

“Hello, stranger. Long time no see!”

 

She was smiling. That was a good sign, right? She wasn’t sad today. It was also a terrible, terrible thing, because her smile was brighter than the stars and he was approximately three seconds away from combusting.

 

“Cat got your tongue?” Theia asked, tilting her head.

 

“I don’t have a cat. I had a dog. He died.”

 

Someone end him. Right now. Why did he say that?

 

She blinked, a little taken aback.

“…Sorry?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Fantastic. Orator skills at their peak.

 

She stepped closer, raising an eyebrow.

“Why are you so weird? I mean—weirder than usual?”

 

Because your mere existence is a beautiful, infuriating torture I want to endure for the rest of my life.

 

He did not say that out loud. Thank the gods.

 

“Uh. Menon said… Menon said I made you sad.”

 

She cringed. “Please tell me he didn’t threaten you or something. I swear, I cried once.

 

“I made you cry?” His voice cracked.

 

Her eyes softened immediately.

“No! No, don’t worry. It wasn’t because of you. I just… had a lot on my mind that day. It was a bunch of things. But it wasn’t you.”

She paused, then added more gently, “I mean, I did wonder where you were. I was a little worried. But you didn’t ‘make me cry.’”

 

A wave of relief washed over him. He hadn’t hurt her. But she had been sad. And she had been worried.

 

“Are you okay now?”

 

Look at that. A full sentence! Good job, brain.

 

“Yeah, yeah. I had a rough week. Just an accumulation of small nuisances. But I’m good now.”

She paused, then added, “Are you okay? Did something happen—?”

 

She cut herself off, eyes dropping to his bandaged fingers. Slowly, gently, she took his hands in hers (which absolutely did not make his heart jump, nope).

 

“Did you overexert yourself because you were stuck in your head again?”

 

How did she do that? How could she read him like that—so fast, so effortlessly?

 

“Telemachus?”

 

Gods, the way she said his name… No! Stop. Pull yourself together.

 

“Ah. Yes. I might have. And that might also be why I didn’t come by this week. I was… trying to deal with it privately. But I should’ve said something. I’m sorry.”

 

“Well, at least you’re not pretending everything was fine. So that’s progress,” she said, with a wink.

 

She let go of his hand ( no! ) and stepped back.

 

“Let’s take a walk!”

 

Not would you like to go on a walk. No—she had decided. They were going.

He couldn’t help the smile that tugged at his lips.

 

“Okay. Where to?”

 

“I don’t know, it’s your island! Surprise me!”

 

“So you planned an activity… but only half of it?”

 

“Exactly,” she said, with infuriating cheer. “Give me a moment to tell Menon I’m leaving.”

 

Theia walked into the bakery, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

 

Athena, I am begging you—fix my head so I can stop looking like a fool.

 

Nothing happened. No sign. No divine clarity.

Of course not. Athena was probably watching from Olympus, laughing her immortal ass off.

 

The door creaked open behind him.

 

“Okay, let’s go!”

 

She marched towards the street, and he followed.

 

 

“You’re not taking me to the beach I hope?”

 

Telemachus laughed. Gods, it felt good to laugh again after that week of brooding.

“Got something against beaches?”

 

“I do now. Yesterday Myra dragged me to that beach. And don’t get me wrong, it was very nice but you’ll never guess what she made me do before getting there?”

 

“What?”

 

“She. Made. Me. Hike.”

 

She said it like it was the greatest injury known to mankind. His laughter doubled.

 

“Don’t laugh! I started to wonder if you two didn’t conspire against me!”

 

“I solemnly swear I did not conspire with Myra to inflict hikes on you. Now, we are going to walk uphill to go where I’m taking you, but it’s very manageable. If my mom does it in her fancy clothes, you can too.”

 

“Yeah. Yeah. Your mom is a badass. I hear you.”

 

“Understatement of the century. You know what she told me earlier today? The day they met, she threw olives at my dad because he had the audacity to win one game of draughts. After she won the first nine!”

 

“Well, yeah. That is a perfectly normal reaction. How dare he.”

 

He laughed again. It was like a dam had broken. All the awful thoughts that had plagued him all week were suddenly drowned in the raw joy of this moment. And maybe Athena actually did hear his plea, because he’d managed to hold a normal conversation for the past few minutes. He would need to burn her some offerings. Or maybe let her kick his ass a few more times during their next training session, as a thank you.

 

When the path started to slope upward, he could feel her silently seething beside him. It took him all the effort in the world to not smirk or make a sarcastic comment. He was taking her somewhere nice as an apology, no need to risk her wrath in the process.

 

Even if she was very funny, and pretty when she was mad—

No. Stop.

 

After a moment, Theia broke their comfortable silence.

“So. How come you were able to spend the whole week brood-training? Don’t you have, like, duties or something?”

 

“‘Brood-training.’ Yeah, hilarious. And no, not right now. Both my parents are tied up in meetings and councils because of the festival next week.”

 

“The what?”

 

He stopped in his tracks, turning to her.

“No one told you about the festival in honor of Apollo?”

 

“Obviously not. Or I wouldn’t be standing here all confused!”

 

No, evidently, she wouldn’t.

 

“Every year, at the end of summer, we organize a festival for Apollo—a ‘thank you for the sun, see you in six months!’ kind of thing. Really, it was just a poor excuse my dad came up with to start a tradition because my mom was sad she was missing out on the celebrations in Sparta after she moved here. During the war, she kept it going to boost morale, and now it’s more or less her pet project.”

 

“That’s cute.”

 

“What is?”

 

“That your father created a tradition just to make his wife less homesick. That’s adorable.”

 

Yes. Yes, it was.

Another reminder that he would never find a love like theirs. Instead, he was cursed with impossible feelings for a friend.

 

A few moments later, the palace came into view. It was Theia’s turn to stop abruptly.

 

“Tell me this isn’t what I think it is.”

 

“…my home?”

 

“Your brilliant idea for a walk was to take me to the royal palace? With no warning? While I have flour on my skirt?”

 

There it was. The death glare.

Gods, he’d missed that.

 

“My whole family is home, so there’s no way I’m taking you inside. We’re going to the gardens.”

 

The glare now came with a raised brow.

“What, you’re ashamed of me?”

 

“I’m ashamed of them. There is a non-negligible chance my sister might bite you. My mother will play mind games and somehow learn your entire life story in five minutes. And don’t even get me started on my father!”

 

“Sounds exhausting,” she laughed.

 

“It is. I love them but gods, they are a lot.

 

“Because you are perfectly quiet and normal in comparison?”

 

“Absolutely. I’m so normal. I’m the normalest.”

 

“That’s not a word.”

 

“It should be. I will put a motion forward.”

 

“Whatever you say, your high—OH MY, IS THAT A FLOWER TUNNEL?”

 

She didn’t even leave him the time to answer before she ran under it, tentatively touching the purple flowers, an expression of unfiltered happiness on her face.

 

The fierce Theia, goddess of flour and death glare, completely undone by a flower tunnel.

 

“It’s lilac!” she yelled gleefully. “It’s my favorite flower!”

 

She looked so happy, so unburdened by whatever she was usually hiding behind her sarcasm. He would trade the world to see her like this every single day.

 

What was it again? Doomed?

 

So be it.

 

Maybe she will never feel the same. Maybe he will end up in a loveless marriage, all for an alliance. But if he could, along the way, make sure she would smile like this as often as possible, he would do anything in his power to make it happen.

 

“Come on, I want to show you something else.”

 

She glanced up at him, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.

“Lead the way, then.”

 

They walked on, the scent of lilacs fading behind them.

Notes:

“Oh but rosv26, this chapter is going in every directions what the f?”
Exactly reader. Exactly. Because Telemachus’s brain is spiraling, the chapter is spiraling. It is ✨on purpose✨

The point was to show the internal panic of our beloved point of Ithaca, his denial, his rationalization, up to his bittersweet acceptance of “ok I have feelings. Nothing will ever happen. But I’ll always be there for her.” Because that boy is the nicest, selfless boy ever (and no I’m not crying).

(Also you know I know you know it is far from hopeless).

Research checks:
- the amount of siblings Penelope has is unclear, it depends on sources and her brothers didn’t have any major role in the myths. Went with Wikipedia which said five.
- Ancient Greeks DID disinfect wounds with water, vinegar and wine
- a rhapsode was a sort of trained bard who would travel and sing stories like, I don’t know, the ODYSSEY! It gave us the word rhapsody

Anyway, hoped you enjoyed this chapter and I will see you soon ❤️

Chapter 14: Friends, Sister and Grandmother

Notes:

I DID IT! I managed to publish a chapter 4 days after the last one! I said I didn’t want to go over 4 days in between chapters and I dit it! Applause, please 😌

I all seriousness I am sorry the updates are taking longer now, it’s a bit hard to find time to write when you have insane work hours and you come home exhausted, but I persevere because I care about this story and I care about you!

Thank you so much for the incredible amount of support you keep showing, you guys are the best ❤️

Without further ado, here’s chapter 14. I hope you’ll enjoy it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

“…and then I told Eudora that Doros was bad news, because I totally saw him making out with Thexis behind the temple the other day—like, first of all, the disrespect? But also, he’d been doing that whole ‘look at me, I’m a nice guy, give me a chance’ thing with her for weeks! And now he pulls that? I told her, ‘Sweetie, you deserve better.’”

 

“Who’s Eudora again?”

 

“Sophia’s granddaughter.”

 

“…okay… and who is Sophia again?”

 

“The pharmacopolēs , Theia! Are you even listening to me?!”

 

“There are too many names! I can’t keep up!”

 

“How do you not know Eudora? She sells her grandmother’s remedies at the market every week!”

 

“I’ve been here a month ! I haven’t even had time to get sick yet!”

 

“Fair enough. Though sadly, Sophia doesn’t have anything that can cure your sass.”

 

Theia lobbed a piece of bread at a very giggly Myra’s head.

 

This offense shall not go unpunished.

 

Both girls were seated around Callia’s table, while Myra’s mother busied herself in the garden, fetching vegetables and herbs in preparation for lunch.

Theia had been a little apprehensive about coming back to their home, considering the state she’d left in. But both Myra and her mother seemed to share this uncanny ability to not dwell on what had happened—to focus on the now.

 

Must be nice.

 

When she’d joined Myra at the market the other day, she’d been nervous to face her after her outburst the evening before. But there she was, waiting with a smile and a story, as if nothing had changed.

 

Because, in a way, nothing had changed. Not for Myra.

 

It was Theia’s world that had tilted off its axis—when she’d been told she was loved. That she was wanted. By her friend. By her uncle.

 

Friends and family, genuinely caring for her.

 

What a novelty.

 

Speaking of friends.

 

“So,” Theia cleared her throat. “Turns out you won’t have to commit regicide. Or princicide. Or plain old murder, or whatever…”

 

Myra’s head snapped toward her so fast Theia swore she heard it crack.

 

“Well, well. The return of the vanishing prince!”

 

“Stop it,” Theia said, trying—and failing—to suppress a laugh.

 

“I hope for his sake he had a good excuse. I’m talking ‘sacred mission to the Underworld’ level of excuse.”

 

Theia hesitated. Should she…?

 

Really, she wouldn’t be divulging anything. He hadn’t even told her what was wrong. But she’d already had Menon threaten the poor guy—she wasn’t about to add Myra to the list.

 

Oh, to Hades with it.

 

“He gets stuck in his head sometimes,” she said. “And he struggles to get out. That’s why he wasn’t around.”

 

There. Vague enough.

 

“For a week ?” Myra asked, eyebrows raised.

 

“Yup. It’s not the first time. He trains too hard when it happens—tries to empty his head or something.”

 

“…It rained all week.”

 

“And yet.”

 

“My mistake. He’s not a vanishing prince after all. Just a regular drama queen.”

 

“Who’s a drama queen?” Callia asked as she reentered the house.

 

“A friend,” Theia said.

 

“The crown prince of Ithaca,” Myra said at the exact same time.

 

Callia’s eyebrows flew to her forehead.

“Your friend or the prince?”

 

Her daughter leaned forward smugly, resting her chin on her hand.

“Ah, but you see, mommy dearest… Theia’s friend is the prince.”

 

“Oh wow ,” Callia replied, eyes going wide.

 

Thank you! That is a normal reaction! Not like the ‘oh he’s just a guy’ speech I got when I found out!”

 

Theia groaned and buried her face in her hands.

“He is just a guy.”

 

“Well, he must be a very polite guy if he’s willing to put up with you two,” Callia said lightly.

 

“Oh, I don’t know, Mom,” Myra added with a smirk. “We only talked twice—”

 

“Once. The first time you almost fainted.”

 

“Shut up. We only talked twice, so I wouldn’t say he’s putting up with me. But he is very willing to put up with Theia.”

She wiggled her eyebrows for effect.

 

She was very lucky her mother was in the room, or else some severely unladylike words would have been spoken.

 

“My husband met him a few times when he was a child,” Callia said, reaching for a bundle of thyme. “Back when Simos was helping out Eumaeus, before taking over his father’s sheep.”

 

“Eumaeus?” Theia asked, lifting her head from her hands.

 

“The king’s swineherd. The prince used to visit him sometimes. Apparently, he was a very nice boy—always running around and playing with the piglets.” She chuckled softly. “But he got quieter in his teens. I don’t think he must have many friends his age, so… I’m glad he has you around.”

 

“Oh, he’s glad alright,” Myra commented with a grin.

 

“Be grateful your mother is here, and that I respect her too much to say what I really want to say right now.”

 

“You looove me.”

 

Callia grabbed a basket and left the room, not without pausing at the door with a knowing smile.

“I’m going to fetch more herbs,” she said, then winked at Theia.

 

“Mom! Mom, don’t leave me with her—she’s going to murder me!”

 

“Oh no,” Callia’s voice echoed from outside, not a hint of sadness in it.

 

Myra turned to her, an innocent smile on her face.

“Have I told you how beautiful you are today?”

 

Theia slowly grabbed an apple, never breaking eye contact.

“Flattery will not save you.”

 

“Is that a threat?” Myra asked, backing away dramatically. “Because it sounded like a threat.”

 

“Oh, it’s a promise.”

 

“What would your prince say if he knew you were a threat to national security?”

 

“Oh, don’t worry.” Theia’s smirk grew wider. “He knows.”

 

And threw the apple.

 

Myra yelped and dodged, the apple bouncing harmlessly off the doorframe behind her. She turned back to her friend, mouth agape.

“I can’t believe you did that.”

 

“I told you it was a promise. And I was only considering it until you said your prince.”

 

“Hit a nerve there?”

 

Theia slowly moved her hand toward the fruit bowl, eyebrows raised as a warning.

 

“You know,” Myra said, way too composed for someone about to meet death by fruit. “I noticed something interesting just now.”

 

“What?”

 

Myra took her time responding, and that alone made Theia uneasy. Finally, she leaned forward, resting her head on her hands.

“You act all mighty and wrathful every time I mention Telemachus, yet I don’t hear you denying. Not anymore.”

 

Apparently, Myra had decided today was a good day to die.

She will be missed.

(She won’t.)

 

“I hate you.”

 

“You don’t. You hate the truth. Ironic, isn’t it… Aletheia?”

 

Theia groaned. “This is why I don’t tell people my full name!”

 

“Too late! That knowledge is now forever engraved in my head,” Myra said, tapping her temple.

“But back to our subject matter: you’re not denyyying.”

 

“Because your mother was in the room, and I would have needed to use very colorful words.”

 

“Not for your prince she wasn’t.”

 

“And I attacked you with an apple for that.”

 

“But you’re usually very vocal on top of the physical violence.”

 

“Because technically, it’s not wrong! He is my friend. He is the prince. Therefore—my prince. I just don’t like what you insinuate!”

 

It was logical. It made sense. So why did her face feel hot?

 

Myra was about to reply when Callia’s voice rang out from the garden:

“Stop torturing your lovely friend, Myra!”

 

“Yeah,” Theia said, flashing a crooked smile. “Stop torturing your lovely friend, Myra.”

 

Myra leaned back in her chair with a dramatic sigh.

“Betrayed by my own mother. Can you imagine?”

 

Um… yeah, actually.

Her thoughts must have been written all over her face, because Myra suddenly straightened, panic flashing in her eyes.

“Shit! I forgot your mom was a bi—bit too mean,” she caught herself, glancing nervously toward the window like her mother might materialize to scold her.

 

“Nice save.”

 

“Okay, denial aside, can you at least tell me how it went with Telemachus?”

 

Hearing his laughter made me feel lighter than I had in a week.

 

But she couldn’t say that to Myra. That would only encourage her madness. Which was a madness. Because they were just friends.

 

“It went well. I mean—at first he was terribly awkward and couldn’t get more than two words out, but that’s because Menon threatened him because he thought he made me sad!”

 

“He did make you sad.”

 

Life made me sad. Anyway, after a joke or two he started functioning like a human again, so we went on a walk. And we talked. Like normal people. And now everything is fine. The end.”

 

Myra pouted and grabbed a piece of bread.

“I’m a bit disappointed. I hoped he would at least beg on his knees for forgiveness.”

 

“Honestly, he looked miserable. Like a wet kitten. Even if I had been mad at him—which I wasn’t!—I couldn’t have stayed mad.”

 

“Yeah, yeah. Tell that to the crying Theia from three days ago. Where did you two go?”

 

Silence.

If she told her, she’d make a big deal out of it.

Which it wasn’t.

It really wasn’t.

 

“…Theia?”

 

It really wasn’t.

 

“…lace gardens,” she muttered, barely audible.

 

“I can’t hear you.”

 

She threw her hands up. “The palace gardens, okay?!”

 

And just like she expected, it broke Myra.

She sat there, mouth open, so still Theia briefly wondered if Medusa wasn’t in the room with them.

Then—

 

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!”

 

Theia winced, waiting for more.

 

“I repeat, because I don’t think I made myself clear: ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!

 

“You’re being drama—”

 

She didn’t get to finish—Myra raised a finger like a weapon.

 

“Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare say I’m being dramatic! You went to the palace—do you realize how insane that is?”

 

“Okay, first of all: I went to the palace gardens, not inside. His family was inside—he said something about not wanting them to be embarrassing. Second, Telemachus has been to my place a dozen times, I don’t see how this is any different. It’s his house. A big, luxurious house, but still his house!”

 

Her friend shook her head frantically.

 

“No, Theia, you don’t understand. No one—and I mean no one—goes to the palace anymore! Meetings, state visits, foreign delegations… everything happens in the old palace now. Ever since the king came back and the suitors left, no one except the family and the staff has set foot on that property. They want privacy to, like, an extreme degree. Which is understandable! But you? You got to go?!”

 

“What do you want me to say? He said ‘I’m taking you somewhere,’ and next thing I know, I’m standing under a tunnel of lilacs in his gardens!”

 

“So let me get this straight. He goes full ghost for a week, then comes back with ‘Here’s my secret garden?’

 

“This is why I didn’t want to tell you,” she groaned. “Because I knew you’d make a big deal out of it. I should’ve just said we stayed in my courtyard.”

 

“Did you not hear the part where I said it’s an actual, political, royal big deal?”

 

“Maybe there’s an exception for friends!” Theia snapped, then instantly regretted how defensive it sounded.

 

“Oh, you’re an exception alright…” Myra grinned.

 

“Stop it.”

 

Her friend raised her hands in defeat. “Alright, alright. I’ll drop it.”

 

She tore a piece of bread, popped it in her mouth, then mumbled around it, “For now.”

 

Theia rolled her eyes, but the tension eased. “You’re unbearable.”

 

“And yet you keep coming back,” Myra winked. “Hey, I need to buy new fabrics to make some nice outfits for the festival. Wanna come?”

 

“Sorry, I already have plans.”

 

“‘Plans’ huh? Is that his code name?”

 

“I’m leaving”.

 

“Have fun with ‘Plans’!”

 

“I’m not even answering you.”

 

She grabbed her cloak and made for the door, doing her best to ignore Myra’s smug humming behind her.

 

 

Archery practice—or more like, archery introduction. That was Telemachus’ grand idea for the afternoon.

 

It had all started that day, when they were sitting under a tree in the palace gardens. She’d asked about the cuts on his hands, and one thing led to another… which somehow ended with him asking if she’d ever wanted to try it.

 

Absolutely sure he was joking, she’d answered something like, “Sure, I’ve always dreamt of it!”

Unfortunately, he’d been dead serious.

 

She learned that the next day, when he showed up at the bakery with a smug smile, proudly declaring he’d found a children’s training bow in the weapons’ room and restrung it.

“Because, you know, you’re so tiny.”

 

He very nearly met death by fruit for that.

 

She’d tried to backtrack, insisting that clearly, he needed to wait for his fingers to heal properly, right? Right?

 

And what did the idiot say? That he needed to practice with his other hand anyway. His other hand! What kind of sick overachiever does that?

 

So here she was, in front of her house, waiting for Telemachus to show up with bows and attitude, and for the opportunity to embarrass herself spectacularly in front of him.

 

Why did she have to befriend the two most dramatic people on this island?

 

“Hey!”

 

Theia turned—only to see Telemachus holding—

 

Well. Definitely not bows.

 

“What the fuck?”

 

“Shhh, tiny ears!” he hissed, covering the baby’s ears.

 

Because there was a baby. On his hip. A real baby. Why was there a baby?

 

“I—explain?”

 

“Change of plans,” he said, far too casually. “Sorry.”

 

“Did you steal a baby???”

 

“That’s my sister.” He turned to little human in his arms and said in a soft tone “Eirene say hello to my friend Theia!”

 

“Hewwo”

 

My. The child speaks.

 

“Um… hi?” Then, to Telemachus: “Should I bow? To a baby princess?”

 

He laughed, shaking his head.

“No, she doesn’t understand that yet. As far as she’s concerned, everyone lives in a palace.”

 

“Put her in charge. I want to live in her world.”

 

The toddler started to fuss, squirming in her brother’s arms.

Tem!

 

“No, I’m not putting you down—you’re going to run away.”

 

She gave him a pout that could seriously rival Theia’s death glare.

 

“You still haven’t explained why you brought your sister, Tem?”

 

“It was really last minute. My parents had an emergency meeting, and Eurycleia—our housekeeper, who’s more like family, really—wasn’t feeling well. So… I’m watching her. I didn’t want to cancel. Sorry. Hope you don’t mind?”

 

Hanging out with half of the royal family? No, why would she mind? Perfectly normal. Not at all insane.

 

She could only blame herself. She was the one who decided to go along with this whole friendship thing. Of course there’d be strings attached. A three-apple-tall, princess-shaped string.

 

What kind of absurd play had her life become?

 

“No, no, it’s alright,” she said, trying to sound calm but feeling her panic rise. “Guess archery’s off the table, then?”

 

“Yeah, sorry. I know how much you wanted to try,” Telemachus said with a smirk.

 

Jerk.

 

“We’re going somewhere quiet and safer,” he continued. “Just… could you hold her for a second? I need to grab something from my bag to keep her focused for a while.”

 

Wait, what?

 

“I’m not holding her! I’ve never held a baby! What if I drop her?”

 

“You’re not going to drop her. She weighs next to nothing.”

 

“Babies are wiggly!”

 

“She almost a child. She’s not that fragile.”

 

“Yeah say that to your parents when I get arrested for royal baby dropping.”

 

He practically shoved her in her arms.

“Just hold the damn baby for gods sake. You’re not going to drop her or hurt her. I trust you.”

 

I trust you.

He said it so easily. Like it was nothing. Like it was normal.

Her brain just… stalled. People didn’t say that to her. Not in the “I actually mean it” kind of way. Not with that much certainty.

What was she supposed to do with that?

 

Baffled, she silently let him place Eirene into her arms.

 

“There you go. Sit her on your hip, other hand on her back. Good job.”

 

He stepped back, rummaging through his bag, leaving her with a small human clutched to her side. Eirene was very quiet, watching her intently with those big brown eyes.

 

Oh, gods. What was she supposed to do?

 

“Um… hi again?”

 

No answer. The toddler remained eerily focused.

 

“Telemachus, I think she’s trying to read my soul.”

 

He chuckled, still digging through his satchel.

“Yeah, she does that.”

 

Finally, the little girl moved—reaching out to grab a loose strand of Theia’s hair and gently playing with it.

 

Oh, gods. Again.

 

“Pwetty,” Eirene said.

 

“Oh! Uh… thanks. You have pretty hair too.”

 

The toddler beamed, then buried her face in her chiton with a giggle.

 

“Oh no,” Theia panicked. “What did I do? What’s happening?”

 

She looked up at Telemachus—only to find him watching her with the exact same bright smile Eirene had just given. Which was, frankly, a bit creepy.

 

“I think she’s decided she likes you.”

 

He lifted something from his bag—a small wooden toy. “Found it.”

 

“What’s that?”

 

“Your salvation,” he replied with a wink. “Hey, little storm! Look what I’ve got.”

 

Eirene lifted her head from Theia’s chest and immediately gasped. “Orsie!”

 

She promptly snatched it from her brother’s hand and stared at the little toy with such intensity, Theia began to wonder if it didn’t hold the secret of the universe. Completely absorbed, the toddler didn’t even notice when Telemachus scooped her back into his arms.

 

“Still alive?” he teased.

 

“Barely,” Theia muttered.

 

His eyes landed on her shoulder, and in one smooth motion, he pulled her sleeve back up.

 

“There,” he said with a smile. “All fixed. Like nothing happened.”

 

“Oh… thanks.”

 

And if her shoulder still felt warm, well—that was just because a toddler’s head had been there a moment ago. Not because of his fingers. Obviously.

 

And if she stared into his eyes a few seconds too long that was just—well she didn’t have a reason for that yet. But she would find one!

 

“So,” Theia cleared her throat. “What’s the new, baby-safe plan for today?”

 

“There’s a small spring just outside the city. It’s pretty quiet, barely any water—so I can be reasonably sure this one”—he nodded toward his sister—“won’t drown or anything. Sorry it’s not much, but—”

 

“Do we have to hike?”

 

“…No? It’s a flat path most of the way to—”

 

“Perfect! Lead the way.”

 

He snorted, offered a mock-serious “Yes, ma’am,” and marched off like a man on a quest.

 

 

Telemachus hadn’t lied—the path to the spring was, in fact, relatively flat. They walked in silence, the only sound being Eirene’s cheerful horse impressions as she trotted her toy along her brother’s arm.

 

But it wasn’t awkward. It was easy. Comfortable.

 

Theia thought back to that day on the hill, just a month ago, when she’d first met Telemachus. Back when they’d scrambled to fill the silence with small talk and clumsy jokes—two strangers unsure of each other. Funny how much could change in so little time.

 

Still, as she watched his bag bounce with each step, an idea came to mind.

 

“Need help with your bag?”

 

He paused, then gave her a grin. Good. So he remembered.

 

“Is it just me, or is there a bit of déjà vu happening here?”

 

“Good to know your head’s still working after a week of training like a madman.”

 

“I was not—okay, fair. You’ll be glad to know I’ve been told off by not one, but two women in my life.”

 

“Make it three. I’m watching you.”

 

“I’m banned from training for a week, so that won’t be a problem.”

 

“Sorry—you’re banned? And you still planned to shoot arrows today?”

 

“Ah, but it doesn’t count! It was just for fun!”

 

This man would be the death of her one day. Or the death of himself. Whichever came first.

 

“I can’t believe you tried to use me as an excuse to train! I’m this close to telling your mother—assuming she was one of the women who boinked the good sense back into your head.”

 

“You wouldn’t dare.”

 

“…No, you’re right. I wouldn’t dare. But I am telling your sister. Eirene, your brother is a fool.”

 

“Foo?” the toddler inquired.

 

“Exactly. Foo.”

 

As Telemachus mumbled something under his breath—words like sister, friend, and conspire barely audible—they reached a small clearing at the foot of a cliff. There, a thin stream of water trickled down from the rocks.

 

‘Spring’ might have been generous. It was barely more than a silver thread, just deep enough to cover her feet.

 

Then, something unexpected happened.

 

Telemachus reached into his bag (so this time he could do it without handing her a baby—trickster bastard) and pulled out a small handful of almonds. He set them gently on a flat rock near the stream, then murmured something under his breath. Almost… like a prayer?

 

“Are you… asking the nature spirit of this spring to protect us? Because, buddy, I don’t know if you noticed, but I don’t think we’re in mortal danger right now.”

 

He set Eirene down before turning back to her with a shy smile.

 

“I’m paying my respects to my grandmother.”

 

Uh… what?

 

“Is your grandmother a goddess or something?”

 

A pause.

 

Oh gods. This was supposed to be a joke.

 

“A naiad, actually. My mother’s mother. She doesn’t live here, obviously, but… the one time she visited, she said she liked this place. So… this is where I come to say hello sometimes.”

 

Again: what kind of absurd play had her life become?

 

“Of course. Of course your grandmother is a naiad. Mister Perfect with his perfect blue eyes could only have godly blood running through his veins!”

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

“What did you just say about my eyes?”

 

Oh shit. Oh shit shit shit. That was not very ‘just friends’ of her, was it?

 

Curse Myra. Curse her and her relentless innuendos, she wormed her way into her mind with her nonsense.

 

In doubt, deny.

 

“Nothing. I didn’t even talk about your eyes. You’re hearing things. That’s what happens when someone trains seven days straight under the rain, they tend to lose it.”

 

“Mm-hm. Sure.”

 

Okay, this was not working. Next plan: shift the conversation.

 

“And what? Are you going to tell me you’ve got an Olympian in the family tree too?”

 

The very awkward smile he gave her told her everything she needed to know.

 

“Are you fu—“ she cut herself, remembering the literal baby currently sitting at Telemachus’ feet. “—kidding me?”

 

“I mean… it’s pretty far removed…”

 

“You are unbelievable. Un-believable.”

 

She needed to sit down. Actually, curling up in the fetal position might be better, but she had to preserve what little dignity she had left.

 

Eirene stood up and wobbled toward her, handing her a rock.

“Thank you, Eirene, for this emotional support rock. You get me.”

 

The baby proudly smiled and walked back to her brother. Who, she was just now noticing, was fiddling with his tunic.

 

That was a bad sign. She did the exact same things when she was uncomfortable.

 

“I…” he started, scratching the back of his neck, which she also noticed he did when he was nervous. “I’m sorry if all of this is too much for you. Believe me, it’s too much for me. I know it’s weird, but I like this place, Eirene likes this place, I thought… Anyway, if you want me to take you home I would understand.”

 

He stared into space, lost in a hundred worst-case scenarios. She hadn’t meant to make him spiral with her dramatics. Usually, it made him laugh. Or bite back. Maybe this one hit too close to home. Well… it was about family so it was literally close to home.

 

She had to fix it.

 

Quietly, she got up, marched straight to him, and extended her hand.

“Got any more of these almonds?”

 

That startled him. Good. She needed to snap him back. He looked up at her, confused, but still silent.

 

“So? Almonds? I want to say hello too.”

 

Speechless, he dug throughout his bag and pulled a few more, before slowly dropping them in her hand.

 

“Thank you,” Theia said, before kneeling before the big rock. She delicately placed her almonds next to his before speaking.

“Uh… hello, Telemachus’ grandmother—“

 

“Periboea.”

 

He seemed to have recovered his ability to speak. Great. It was working.

 

“Thank you. Hello, lady Periboea. I, uh, I’m not quite sure what to say but this is a very nice place you got here. And very nice grandchildren, at least the ones I know. So, uh, thanks for letting us hang out here.”

 

She rose back to her feet and turned to Telemachus. His face showed a dozen different emotions. She hoped at least one of them was good.

 

Slowly, she approached him and tapped her finger against his forehead.

 

“Get out of here. I’m not going to walk out on you just because your blood’s a bit golder than mine. Olympus knows we don’t choose our family. I just needed a minute to process it. I processed it. Now come on—help me find a nice rock to give your sister back.”

 

Telemachus laughed, the tension melting away as they began scanning the ground together, with Eirene happily tagging along. Maybe her life had indeed turned into some kind of absurd play—but who said she couldn’t enjoy the ride?

Notes:

A lighter chapter today, I feel we’ve been the enough emotional turmoil lately so they, you, we needed a respite.

… even though Telemachus has a little spiraling moment but it doesn’t last because Theia snaps him back. But that’s Telemachus for you, my overthinking boy.

This is Eirene great come back, I try really hard to make her feel like a real person and not just a cute prop. Hope it’s working?
She’s supposed to be 18 months old at this point, so not quite a baby baby, but not quite a child yet. 18 months old because apparently, people have come to agree that Odysseus came back on April 16th, like, weird random date but ok. Nine months later: mid January, Eirene is born, because Ody and Pen have no chill (they hadn’t see each other in 20 years, they were allowed to have no chill). The story is currently in September, two years after Ody’s return.

Also this chapter mentions Periboea, Penelope’s mother from some sources (the majority I found at least). She was indeed a naiad, a type of water nymph, therefore a minor deity. Now, to which body of water was she associated? I have no idea, I couldn’t find it anywhere. Can naiads just bless a random body of water so it can become a shrine to them? Probably not, since I came up with that. If I offended any Hellenistic person with my artistic license, I apologize.
The Olympian “far removed” is Hermes, obviously. He’s Telemachus great-great-grandfather.

Anyway, I hoped you enjoyed this chapter and I will see you all soon!

Edit: Eirene is not 18 months old if she was born in January, but 19/20. I do not know how to count 😅

Chapter 15: Poison, Parents and One Very Perceptive Friend

Notes:

Hi everyone! I’m so glad I managed to post this chapter within my self-imposed “4 days max between updates” deadline! I really wanted to post TODAY specifically. You know why? Because it’s the one month anniversary of ‘Just a Girl’ YAYYYY 🥳

So it’s a long one, that was NOT planned (it’s never planned. I’m always like “oh let’s make a casual chapter, something light no biggie” and then the floodgates of words open and I am drowned in my own madness), but by now i think you’re used to it 😅

I’d like to thank everyone for your unwavering support. Every time I get a mail saying “x people left kudos” or “this user left a comment” it blows my mind a little more. It is insane to me that people even took the time to read my little fic (not so little now), but to actively interact with it???? I love you all

Without further ado, here’s chapter 15.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

“So it’s four days?”

 

“Officially, three. The night before some people gather in one of the big square to dance and drink, mostly younger people. Heard some of the guards joke it was their own private Dionysus festival before the Apollo one.”

 

“What, you’ve never been?”

 

“Wouldn’t be very ‘princely’ of me.”

 

They were both in the backroom of Menon’s shop, settled at the long wooden table cluttered with tools and scraps of cloth. Telemachus sat with his elbows resting on the surface, while Theia stood across from him, violently stirring a thick, brownish mixture in a clay bowl.

 

She raised an eyebrow.

“Is there a sacred scroll somewhere that says, ‘Thou shalt not have fun if thou art the prince’ ?”

 

He couldn’t help it—he laughed.

“No sacred scroll. But I am a good boy who follows the rules and avoids staining his family’s reputation.”

 

“Good boy…” Theia muttered under her breath. “Keep telling yourself that.”

 

Telemachus mentally slapped himself back to attention. It was fine. Totally fine. Just because her saying good boy made every part of him feel like it had spontaneously caught fire—well. That was his problem. No one else’s. Certainly not hers.

 

“So,” he cleared his throat, trying to regain composure. “Are you going to go? To the informal first night, I mean.”

 

“Yeah… Myra basically begged me to,” she sighed.

 

“Wow. Try to tame your enthusiasm a bit—it’s blinding.”

 

“Asshole. No, I’m not exactly thrilled about being dragged around all night while Myra talks to everyone she knows—which is, literally, everyone.”

 

“Oh no. Socialization. The horrors.”

 

“Yes, exactly! See? You do understand me.”

 

Then she threw a hand to her forehead, mock-tragic. “If only I had another friend I could latch onto all night. One who doesn’t force me to greet the entire town! But alas, he must preserve his brooding prince reputation. Therefore, I shall suffer.”

 

“I am not a brooding prince!”

 

She gave him a look that clearly said: dude, be for real .

 

“Okay, fair enough. Still not going, though. But I’ll be there for the last two days. There’s a parade on the third day with some chariots, and my family usually attends.”

 

Theia perked up, a mischievous smile curling on her lips.

“Oh my gods—are you going to stand somewhere and wave at the crowd?”

 

“…Yes.”

 

“Are you going full prince mode that day? Like, gold embroidery and a fancy himation? And a crown?!”

 

“You’re enjoying this way too much.”

 

“I so am. So? Do you? Have to dress up all royal?”

 

“…Yes.”

 

She laughed. And even if she was technically laughing at him, he couldn’t stop the warm feeling that spread through his chest.

He’d dress like a fool every day if it meant making her laugh like that.

 

“I changed my mind. I cannot wait for the festival.”

 

“You just want to see me suffer.”

 

“Absolutely. I’ll make sure to stand right in your line of sight and make you laugh.”

 

“That’s pure evil.”

 

“Hey, you knew what you were signing up for when you decided to be my friend.”

 

He didn’t, actually. The original plan hadn’t included pathetically developing feelings for your new friend . And yet, here he was—getting ruthlessly mocked, and loving every second of it.

 

Nope. Not dwelling on feelings in front of her—the girl who could read him like a scroll. Quick, change the subject.

 

“What are you doing in that bowl, anyway?”

 

“Experimenting. Myra said I needed a hobby to, and I quote, ‘channel my anger issues.’ I told her I’d kill her and hide the body somewhere Thanatos wouldn’t find it and… yeah, I heard it as I was saying it. So. Baking. And if it helps Menon too, that’s a bonus.”

 

But she’s so beautiful when she’s ang—stop it.

 

Theia whipped out the wooden spoon and offered it to him. “Taste test?”

 

“Sure,” Telemachus said, grabbing the spoon.

 

And—

 

Oh gods. That was the most disgusting thing he’d ever tasted. He couldn’t even tell what was in the mixture. It was like an army had attacked his tongue.

 

But she was standing there, smiling expectantly. And he couldn’t bring himself to tell her she had basically created a culinary weapon.

 

“That’s… interesting! What did you put in it?”

 

“Date paste, honey, crushed pistachios, and cinnamon.”

 

That was definitely not cinnamon.

 

“Very nice,” he said, swallowing betrayal.

 

“Really?? Yesss.” She whispered the victory, raising her fist like she’d just conquered Troy.

 

She kept stirring happily, adding another probably unholy ingredient to her culinary catastrophe.

“How’s the little sister?” Theia asked without looking up.

 

A smile tugged at his lips. After the initial freak-out, the three of them had a lovely time at Periboea’s spring. Eirene had put half her weight in pebbles inside his bag, but clutched the one Theia gave her like it was sacred. She took every opportunity to play with her hair, utterly hypnotized by the bounce of her curls (he couldn’t blame her), pulling on strands and giggling as they sprang back into shape.

 

To her credit, Theia had been extremely patient with Eirene, letting the toddler babble her nonsense and answering like it was the most fascinating conversation she’d ever had—only occasionally shooting him a look that said help, I am not fluent in baby.

 

“She’s good. You definitely made an impression, though.”

 

Theia looked up sharply, eyes wide. “What do you mean?”

 

“She won’t shut up about you. It’s been ‘Teya nice!’ ‘Teya pwetty!’ ‘Teya give rock!’ ‘Teya soon?’ —on repeat. All day long.”

 

“Aww, are you jealous you’re no longer the favorite?”

 

Not even a little bit. His sister had excellent taste. That wasn’t the problem.

“It’s more that you should be worried.”

 

“Why would I be worried that a baby likes me?”

 

“Because she talks about you. A lot. In front of our parents.”

 

Theia went several shades paler. A small “oh shit” escaped her lips—at an unusually high pitch.

 

“‘Oh shit’ indeed.”

 

“…Your parents?”

 

“My parents.”

 

“Your parents the king and queen?”

 

“Last time I checked.”

 

“They know I exist?!”

 

“I mean… they’ve known for weeks.”

 

WHAT?!

 

Telemachus winced, tilting his head.

“I may have mentioned you to my dad, and turns out this man cannot be trusted with private information—because the second he left my side, he told everything to my mom. Next thing I know, she ambushes me in the kitchens asking about ‘my friend Theia.’”

 

The clay bowl was long forgotten. Theia’s hand flew to her hair in full-blown panic.

“Then why would I need to be worried your sister talked about me in front of them?!”

 

“Because now they’re intrigued. And they want to meet you.”

 

She was pacing now, muttering “oh gods, oh gods” under her breath.

 

He laughed. He didn’t even know why. Maybe it was the absurdity of the situation. Maybe it was the storm of emotions crashing through him at the thought of Theia meeting his parents. Or maybe it was the fact that, deep down, he knew they’d adore her. That was the worst part. They’d love her too much.

 

“Why are you laughing? This is a crisis! The king and queen know about me!”

 

“Sorry, sorry—I don’t even know why I’m laughing. It’s nervous. But… I mean… I didn’t know it was supposed to be a secret?”

 

Theia stopped pacing. For a moment, she just stared at him.

 

“It wasn’t,” she said finally. “I just… didn’t think I was important enough to be mentioned.”

 

“Are you kidding? You’re one of the most important people in my life!”

 

The words had left his lips before he could stop himself. It was an intense thing to say, he knew it was. But it was oh so true.

 

Theia was now completely still, mouth agape, eyes wide.

“You… I… what?”

 

Scratching the back of his neck, he avoided eye contact.

“I mean… it’s true. You are. You must know, surely you must know, that I care about you, right?”

 

It wasn’t a confession. It hadn’t said anything about how deep his feelings ran. But the air was charged with the weight of these words nonetheless.

 

She was quiet. Too quiet. Uncharacteristically quiet.

 

“Blew your mind a little just now, didn’t I?” he tried to joke—

Then looked up.

Her eyes were filled with tears.

 

Oh no. Oh no no no. What did he do? With his stupid mouth and his stupid feelings and his stupid inability to think properly when she was around.

 

Telemachus stood up, panicking.

“Please don’t cry! Oh my gods I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to—“

 

“You can’t mean it.”

 

“…what?”

 

“That you care about me. That I’m important. You can’t mean it. It doesn’t work like that. With me.”

 

“I… very much do mean it? I don’t know if you noticed but I’ve been dropping by. Often. And it’s not for the pleasure of Menon’s company.”

 

It was like she couldn’t hear him. Like her walls had raised so high they blocked out his voice.

 

“You can’t mean it. It’s fun for you now, but at one point you’re going to realize there are better people out there. People worthy of your time. People who don’t carry a whole ship’s worth of emotional baggage they haven’t even unpacked. Or that one day you’ll have too many responsibilities to entertain this little friendship of ours. And it’s going to stop. And I know that. I made my peace with that.”

 

What was he supposed to say to that?

How was he supposed to argue with something so deeply rooted it sounded like it had been carved into her bones?

 

It hurt. Gods, it hurt more than he could say—hearing her talk about herself like that. Like she was disposable. Like he was a storm that would pass, leaving her untouched, as if she hadn’t already set down roots in his life, his mind. His heart. As if this—she—didn’t matter.

 

She had made her peace with him leaving.

He hadn’t.

He didn’t want to.

He couldn’t let her go.

 

But how could he explain that without scaring her more? Without pushing her deeper into that quiet, closed-off place she disappeared into when she was overwhelmed?

 

He couldn’t exactly say You’re the first person I think of when I wake up and the last before I fall asleep. You plague my dreams and my days, and I never want it to stop. The idea of you not being near hurts in ways I couldn’t even imagine—and I know a thing or two about pain. Life without you would be colorless.

She’d run like he was a lunatic. Which, when it came to her, maybe he was.

 

He took a slow breath. He had to try. He had to make her understand.

 

“Theia…”

 

Her eyes were still lost in the void as she tried to blink away tears.

 

“Please, look at me.”

 

Slowly, her gaze met his, red, shiny and aching, and it felt like a hundred knives plunging into his heart all at once.

“I need you to understand—truly, completely—that I never want you out of my life. Not now, not ever. I… you’re my best friend, and the idea of not spending time with you anymore, it breaks my heart.”

 

Something shifted in her expression—barely there, but it was enough to keep him going.

 

He hesitated, then tried to smile, even just a little.

“And if you’re worried about when I become king… well, do you really think the title will stop me from being an overthinking idiot? I’ll need you to slap the back of my head from time to time to get me out of my crazy thoughts.”

 

She stood there, trembling, her lips parted like she wanted to speak.

 

Then, slowly—carefully—she stepped around the table.

 

He was so sure she was leaving. That he’d said too much. That she needed space.

But never, not in a thousand lifetimes, would he have expected her to walk straight to him—and press her forehead against his shoulder.

 

Telemachus stayed still for a moment, unsure what to do.

Then, slowly, he moved his arms—hovering just above her back, not quite touching, but letting her know it was okay if she wanted to lean in.

 

Which she did.

Silently. Awkwardly. Her arms a little stiff around his back, but hugging him nonetheless.

 

He wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on her the top of her head.

 

“You don’t hug very often, do you?”

 

“Shut up,” she muttered, the words muffled by his shoulder.

 

And just like that, she was back.

 

“Does the position of royal head-slapper come with a big house?”

 

“Oh, I’ll have you moved to the palace so you can slap me all day long.”

 

She raised her head, her chin now digging into his chest. Gods, he could see her eyes so clearly.

 

“So I’ll get to see the lilac every day?!”

 

He chuckled, the sound shaking them both.

 

“Oh, so you’re just hanging out with me for my lilac? Ouch. I thought it was for my dazzling personality.”

 

“Oh no. It’s really just for the lilac.”

 

Telemachus knew she was joking. But he’d never been more grateful for a joke in his life.

 

“Hey,” he began, doing his best to keep his voice steady. “I hate to ruin the moment, but I have to say this: I don’t know what happened to you to make you think you’re not worthy or important—but I hope you know you can tell me. If you want. I’ll listen. I’m occasionally good at that. It’s part of my job, after all.”

 

Theia stepped back slightly to look at him, still holding on—so at least he knew he hadn’t said anything wrong.

 

“Yeah,” she said softly. “Yeah, I know now. One day. Maybe.”

 

One day. Maybe.

 

He hated the way those words made his chest ache.

 

He wanted to respect that—to give her time and space, like the good friend he hoped he was. And he meant it. He did.

 

But a small voice in his head wouldn’t let it go. It whispered that maybe she didn’t trust him. Not really. Not like he trusted her. That she didn’t believe he could help carry the weight of her past.

 

He shoved the thought down—deep as it would go—and tried to focus on the fact that, after all, she was still in his arms.

 

And that had to mean something.

 

The door burst open with a bang.

 

“Theia, you will never GUESS who tried to invite me to the pre-festival part—oh?”

 

They practically leapt apart as Myra entered the room.

 

“Am I… interrupting something?”

 

“No,” he said—loudly, almost yelling.

“Nope,” Theia added at the exact same time.

 

Myra eyed them both, clearly suspicious, and he silently prayed to every god that his blush would go away.

 

“Mm-hm. Okay. Sure,” she said, smiling in that I’m-not-convinced-but-I’ll-let-it-go-for-now kind of way. Honestly, he needed to stop letting perceptive people into his life. It was becoming a hazard.

 

Then, out of nowhere, Theia blurted,

“Telemachus said I was his best friend! I think it means you two have to fight to the death for the title or something.”

 

Redirecting. His favorite method for dodging uncomfortable conversations.

Nice move, Theia.

 

Magically, it worked—Myra gasped, loud and dramatic, and shot him an exaggerated glare.

 

“How. Dare. You. Get ready to be taken down, prince boy.”

 

She raised a fist in front of her in what could only be described as a very questionable fighting stance.

 

“No offense,” he said, dryly, “but I think I could take you. Easily.”

 

Beside him, Theia looked smugly pleased that her distraction had worked.

“I wouldn’t be so sure,” she said. “I’ve seen her single-handedly calm down all three of her brothers. She should be feared.”

 

“Damn right I should,” Myra said proudly. “I might commit that princicide after all.”

 

“Wait—that what?” he asked, blinking.

 

“It’s a word we invented,” Theia whispered. “Like regicide. But for princes.”

 

He looked between them.

“Should I be concerned that you two have been casually discussing my murder behind my back?”

 

“You should always be concerned,” Theia said, deadpan.

 

“What happened to ‘find a hobby to deal with your anger issues’? Encouraging murder doesn’t exactly scream emotional growth.”

 

Myra dropped her fist and turned to her friend, pointing an accusatory finger.

“Wait—he’s right! No more violence. We made a pact.”

 

Theia sighed. “You guys are no fun.”

 

Myra leaned closer to Telemachus, stage whispering, “She tried to murder me with food the other day.”

 

He replied in the same tone, “She’s moved on to making food. Progress.”

 

“I can hear you both,” their friend said, rolling her eyes.

 

Myra’s attention then landed on the clay bowl abandoned earlier in the room.

“Ooooh, what are you making? Can I taste?”

 

Before he could stop her or think up an excuse why she definitely shouldn’t, she had scooped a bit of the mixture on her finger and licked it—then promptly gagged.

“By the gods, WHAT IS THIS MONSTROSITY?”

 

By the—why did she have to be honest?

 

Theia shot him one of her infamous death glares.

“You said it was good!”

 

“I didn’t want to hurt your feelings!” he said quickly, holding up his hands in defense.

 

Meanwhile, Myra was still screeching in the background.

“Why in Hades did you put your entire weight in cloves in there?”

 

Oh— cloves! That’s what it was! He has been wondering what spice was responsible for massacring his palette.

 

“The fuck are you talking about? I didn’t put cloves, I put cinnamon!”

 

“Girl, there isn’t a single speck of cinnamon in that nightmare. Did you not taste it?”

 

“No? You taste at the end, right? When it’s in a bun and cooked and all, no?!”

 

Myra pinched the bridge of her nose, exasperated.

“By the—no! You’re supposed to taste it regularly! To check if it’s right!”

 

“How was I supposed to know that?!”

 

“It’s common knowledge ! Gods, I hope for your sake you marry rich and get a cook or something, otherwise you’re going to end up poisoning yourself.”

 

“Yeah, because with my outstanding dowry of two loaves of bread and pink linens, I’m just fighting suitors off my doorstep right now.”

 

Was it… his imagination? Or did Myra just shoot him a side look? Did she want him to say something?

 

Because by all means, he will provide Theia’s dowry when the time comes—but she didn’t have to look at him like that.

 

She angrily grabbed the bowl and stormed out the door.

 

“Hey! Where are you going?” Myra called after her.

 

“To burn this in the hearth and ask Nemesis for her blessing so I can exact my vengeance on you two!” Theia’s voice echoed from outside.

 

“We said no more violence!”

 

“Shut up!”

 

He was now alone with Myra in the backroom. The awkward silence of how do I talk to the friend of my friend—slash—woman who stole my heart but doesn’t know it settling in.

 

Not for long. She had that look—the one people get when they have a lot to say and zero intention of keeping it to themselves. It was terrifying.

 

“Soo… you two looked pretty cozy when I came in.”

 

“It was a friendly hug. Between friends. Which we are.”

 

“Interesting… she never hugs me.”

 

“Oh? Well. You’ll get there. Eventually.” He added a thumbs up.

 

A thumbs up. Gods, why was he like this.

 

She was quiet, watching him. Telemachus didn’t know much about Myra, but one thing he did know was that she was never quiet. This couldn’t be good.

 

Did she… know? About how he felt about Theia? Was he that transparent?

 

Surely not. Theia hadn’t noticed anything. And she had that uncanny ability to sense when something was wrong with him. If she didn’t know, then he must have been doing a pretty decent job hiding it.

 

Right?

 

“Is there… something wrong?”

 

“Hm? No, nothing. Just trying to see if I’m right.”

 

“About…?”

 

“Oh, I don’t think you’re ready to hear that yet. But I am—right, I mean. For the record.”

 

She smirked.

 

Okay. Cryptic much.

 

“Don’t disappear on her again,” Myra said—coldly.

 

The tone shift was jarring. It sent shivers down his spine.

 

“I… I won’t.”

 

“You better not. You made her cry.”

 

“But… but she said it wasn’t about me?”

 

“Yeah, genius. She lied.”

His breath caught.

“I mean, it wasn’t just about you—it was about…” She paused. “I can’t tell you what it was about. That’s not my story to share. But you being gone sure didn’t help.”

 

Telemachus didn’t say anything. He couldn’t. The guilt hit like a punch to the ribs.

 

Myra’s tone softened.

 

“Look… I’m not saying you meant to hurt her. I don’t think you could. Not on purpose. But Theia’s been through enough. She deserves people who stay.”

 

A beat.

 

“And I think you want to stay. So maybe just… figure out how to show her that.”

 

“I didn’t mean to hurt her,” he said quietly. “I just thought it would be easier. For her. If I stayed away when I’m…”

 

“Stuck in your head?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“How…”

 

“She told me. Don’t worry, she was vague. Just said enough to stop me from marching to the palace and putting your head on a stick.”

 

He blinked.

 

“This would’ve been the origin story of princicide, by the way.”

 

Another beat.

 

“My point is: would you want her to push you away when she’s not okay?”

 

“No.”

 

“Then why do you assume she wants you to do that?”

 

Damn, she was good.

 

He should introduce her to Athena. They’d have a grand time trying to dissect his brain.

 

“Is it because you think you care about her a whole lot deeply than she cares about you?”

 

Correction: she was too good.

Quick, deflect, distract, anything.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

“Uh-uh.”

 

The— the audacity of that girl.

 

He crossed his arms. “I don’t.”

 

“You do.”

 

“You don’t know me.”

 

“Not really, no. But one, I have eyes. And two—perhaps more importantly—I know her .”

 

What was that supposed to mean? Why did she have to be so cryptic all the time?

 

“Nice chitchat, your highness. Very enlightening. I should go check on Theia, make sure she hasn’t burned down her house out of rage. See you around,” she said with a wink, then vanished.

 

 

What on earth just happened?

 

 

The walk home was a whirlwind of emotions.

 

After Myra’s unsolicited analysis, Telemachus had crossed the courtyard, shouted a “Sorry, I’ve got to go! See you soon!” in his best attempt at a cheerful voice, and practically fled.

 

It was supposed to be a nice afternoon—peaceful, maybe even punctuated with the occasional internal musing about how Theia made his heart flutter in both the worst and best possible ways.

 

It was not supposed to include accidentally triggering her insecurities or being verbally threatened by her very perceptive best friend.

 

He rubbed his face as he walked, hoping the gentle breeze would wash away the sting of Myra’s words.

It didn’t.

 

“She cried.”

“She lied.”

“You being gone didn’t help.”

 

The worst part was—she wasn’t wrong. Not about any of it.

 

He had disappeared. He’d assumed distance would protect Theia, when really, it had just made her feel abandoned. Again.

 

Gods. How had he messed this up so badly? He hadn’t even done anything—and somehow, that was the entire problem.

 

That’s why Theia thought he didn’t care. That she wasn’t important to him.

Which was laughable, really.

He cared too much. That was the issue. Caring had turned into… whatever this was.

A slow, never-ending agony every time she smiled and didn’t know she was killing him.

 

He was not doing well.

 

And if Myra knew—really knew—how much he cared, then… who else did?

 

His parents? Most definitely. They’d been relentless in their insinuations.

 

Menon? Perhaps. The old man was sharp. But based on how cold—well, colder—he’d been since the whole disappearing act, he probably thought Telemachus was just trying to mess around with her.

 

Which… made him nauseous just thinking about it.

 

But worst of all—did Theia know?

 

She couldn’t. There was no way.

 

She was already baffled by the idea that he considered her one of the key people in his life. If she even suspected the intensity of his feelings…

 

Surely she wouldn’t have reacted like that.

Like the mere thought of him wanting her in his life felt so hopeless it physically hurt her.

 

And yet—

A devious little voice crept in. The echo of Myra’s words, smug and impossible and absurd:

 

“More importantly, I know her.”

 

It couldn’t possibly mean…

No. No, that was insane.

He couldn’t let himself think—

 

( Hope. )

 

No. Absolutely not. Hope was dangerous. Hope made things worse .

Hope got people hurt.

 

Because it was impossible. Even if… even if she… it couldn’t lead to anything. He had duties. And duty outweighed happiness.

 

Yet he couldn’t shake the feeling of her in his arms.

How right it felt.

How he never wanted to let go of her…

 

And how, for one impossible moment, he thought— maybe —she didn’t want him to let go either.

 

But that was dangerous thinking. Dangerous hoping.

 

Because he couldn’t have both. Not her and the future waiting for him like a sword over his head.

 

So he kept walking.

One step after the other, as if distance could put his heart back in order.

 

It didn’t.

 

His mother and sister were in the sunroom when he stepped inside, both happily absorbed in their tasks, both unaware of the storm raging inside his head.

 

Penelope looked up and smiled.

“Hi sweetheart. Did you have a nice afternoon?”

 

“It was good,” he lied, making his way toward his sister.

 

The moment he came into her view, Eirene’s eyes lit up with that unfiltered joy only children had. Gods, may she never grow up the way he did.

 

“TEM!”

 

“Hi, Eri,” he murmured, scooping her into his arms.

 

And maybe—just maybe—it was more for him than for her.

 

She rested her head on his shoulder, tiny arms wrapping tightly around his neck.

 

“Tem… Teya?”

 

He froze.

 

So small a question. So innocent. So terrifying.

 

“No, darling,” he said softly. “Theia’s at her house. She has things to do.”

 

He felt her tiny pout press into his neck.

 

“But… Teya stay.”

 

His heart twisted.

 

“She can’t stay here, Eirene. That’s not her house. She has a family too.”

 

“Nooooo. Teya come! Teya pwetty!”

 

His mother—bless her heart—must have sensed he was on the brink of unraveling, because she stepped in smoothly.

 

“I think someone’s getting fussy,” she said, lifting Eirene from his arms. “Time for a nap.”

 

Her eyes lingered on his face for a moment too long, and with a gentle hand, she brushed a curl away from his forehead.

 

“Are you alright?”

 

“Yeah. Yeah, just a little tired. Didn’t sleep much.”

 

It wasn’t the sleep he was missing—it was peace.

 

Penelope rose on her toes and pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead, just like she used to when he was a child.

 

“Try to rest, Telemachus. Your thoughts will be clearer after. I promise.”

 

If only that was enough.

Notes:

This chapter is dedicated to the Myra fan club in my comments. I see you, I love you, and we all love our one true queen Myra, captain of the Teletheia ship and someone one minute away from having a mental breakdown because these two idiots are, well, idiots.

Full disclosure, I did not plan for the chapter to go into Big Feelings Mode. How I work is that I have a general idea of what I want in the chapter, where it is regarding the important plot points I planned for the story, maybe a few short moments and sentences in mind but I mostly just write and see where this takes me. And this chapter decided “emotional rollercoaster” was the way to go.

My boy Telemachus is gone for, poor dear. His brain is on fire.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed it and see you all very soon!

Chapter 16: Boat, Thyme and Wilted Flowers

Notes:

Hi everyone! Good news: this update is coming only two days after the last one!

… focus on the good news, okay? 🙂

This chapter is a bit shorter that the previous ones, like a little under 3.5k words, but I have accepted that I will never be consistent about chapter lengths so…

As always, thank you SO MUCH for the support you keep giving ❤️ you guys are gems, all of you.

Anyway, here’s chapter 16!

(I apologize in advance)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 


“What do you mean you don’t know how to swim?”

 

Theia turned, already scowling. “Not all of us grew up on a fucking island, Telemachus,” she snapped. “The sea was almost a day away from us. You should know that—you’ve been to Sparta.”

 

He blinked, clearly not expecting that much heat. “And I know there are rivers in Sparta.”

 

She rolled her eyes. “Right. If you want to go swimming in filthy river water, be my guest. Just don’t cry to me when you end up with a stomachache.”

 

He huffed a laugh and gestured to the shoreline. How dare he laugh.

“Well, we’re not in Sparta. We’re home. And I’m just asking you to get on the boat. I promise, it’ll be nice. And if you fall in, I will get you out.”

 

She crossed her arms, eyeing the creaky little fishing boat like it might bite. “I’m not stepping foot on that dodgy little boat of yours to go explore the sea. The sea is evil .”

 

“When you end up meeting my father, please—please—tell him exactly what you just said, word for word. He’s going to love you.”

 

It was a nice afternoon. Sunny, but not too warm. The kind of day that made it easy to pretend everything was fine. Fall was settling in—she could feel it in the coolness of the breeze, see it in the few orange-tinged leaves, and in the way the sun lowered earlier each evening.

 

It was a nice afternoon—too nice, really. So of course mister crazy over here had decided to ruin it with a nightmare boat ride.

 

“Well, your father is a wise man. I am not going anywhere near these waters of doom.”

 

“We either go by boat, or we hike.”

 

Oh.

 

Oh, that was dirty. Villainous. Nefarious , even. Using her hatred for hikes to make her agree to his completely unhinged nautical death plan? That was low.

 

She squinted at him, narrowing her eyes like she might be able to scorch him with willpower alone. “You’re evil.”

 

He just smiled. Smugly.

 

She hated him.

She climbed into the boat.

 

“See?” Telemachus grinned. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

 

“Shut up and row.”

 

He laughed once more and started rowing.

 

Things had been… weird since that day in the bakery’s backroom. For her, at least. So many conflicting emotions had been roaming free in her mind ever since.

 

“You’re one of the most important people in my life”, he had said. So spontaneously. Without hesitation. And she didn’t know what to do with that.

 

Of course Telemachus now held a central place in her life. But never—not in a thousand years—could she imagine telling him that. Or telling anyone anything like it. It demanded a level of vulnerability she refused to grant herself. One she couldn’t afford.

 

She could see it affecting him, too, in some small way. In the way he looked at her, like he half-expected her to run. In the way his eyes sometimes unfocused, lost too deep in thought to notice the world around him. She hated that she was the reason for it—as if he wasn’t already struggling enough. That she had created this imbalance between them. She had asked him for honesty, and like the big hypocrite she was, she hadn’t returned the favor.

 

But Theia could not, under any circumstance, tell him about her past. Was it out of protection for him, or fear for herself? She didn’t know. She couldn’t let him carry her burden—not when he already had his own.

 

And, selfishly, she couldn’t bear the thought of him abandoning her. He had said he wouldn’t. That he very much intended to keep her in his life.

 

But he didn’t know.

 

And if he did… he would. He’d leave.

And he would be right to do so.

 

So, greedily, she clung to their established dynamic. The one from before his heartfelt speech in the bakery. The one that was simple. Familiar.

She made a snarky remark, he laughed.

He teased her, she scowled.

That she could do.

That she knew how to do.

 

And maybe—just maybe—she was closing a door that might’ve eventually opened to something good. Like that hug.

Gods, she had enjoyed it far more than she should have.

For a moment, she had felt safe. Light. Like everything would be okay, as long as he was holding her.

 

But that was a childish dream. Real life wasn’t like that.

 

“Well, someone is uncharacteristically quiet today.”

 

Telemachus’ voice snapped her back to reality.

 

“I’m seething with rage.”

 

“Isn’t that already your default state?” he said with a smirk.

 

“Only when you and your stupid plans are around. I’m usually a fucking delight.”

 

He chuckled. She wanted to drown his stupid, pretty face in the sea.

 

Pretty stupid face. That’s what she meant. Because he was pretty stupid.

 

“I’m sorry for going through the effort of borrowing a boat to spare you the walk there, because I know how much you despise hikes. How dare I.”

 

“How dare you indeed.”

 

“You don’t need to grip the boat, you know.”

 

Grip the—

Oh. She hadn’t even noticed her hands clutching each side of the boat like a lifeline, her knuckles turning white.

 

“If I don’t, I’ll fall.”

 

“Come on. Do you really think I’d let you fall? Ye of little faith.”

 

No. Of course he wouldn’t.

Because he was perfect, and kind, and trying to be emotionally aware—

and she was a pathetic, stubborn burden, unworthy of his attention.

 

“Where are we going anyway?”

 

“It’s a surprise,” Telemachus winked.

 

Could he stop being so charming for five minutes so she could focus on finding jabs to throw at him instead of trying to control her blush?

 

“Should I be worried?” Theia asked, raising her eyebrows.

 

He shrugged. Shrugged. Damn this boy.

 

After a while, they finally docked on a beach that seemed pretty removed from any habitation. Telemachus tugged the boat up onto the shore, then held out a hand to help her climb out.

 

“Okay, don’t get mad,” he said, already raising his hands in self-defense.

 

“Oh boy… what now?”

 

“We have to climb up a little. But ! It will take five minutes, tops. It’s pretty easy, and I swear it’s worth it.”

 

“You said the point of the evil boat on the evil sea was to avoid evil hikes!”

 

“Hey, it’s five minutes instead of an hour. I’d say my point is still valid.”

 

She hated his guts. She hated that he was right. She hated that wherever he was taking her was probably going to be amazing—and that she’d forget she was mad in the first place.

 

“If I fall to my death, I’m still haunting you.”

 

“You do that”.

 

He motioned for her to follow, and begrudgingly, she did.

 

Alright, the climb was a little steep—but it was nothing compared to the mountain of doom they’d had to face to reach the ruins. Gods, she missed the ruins. Not that she’d ever admit it. If she did, he’d take her back there again and she’d have to face her near-death experience. Again .

 

As they reached the top ( “In ten minutes, Telemachus! Not five!” “Because you have little legs.” ), they arrived at a rocky outcrop overlooking the beach where they’d left the boat. The view was nice—but it wasn’t the best part.

 

The best part was the dozens of wild thyme bushes in bloom surrounding them, painting the landscape in soft shades of green and purple.

 

“It’s not lilac,” Telemachus whispered, “but it’s still purple.”

 

She loved it. She hated his proud face.

She adored this man.

He was insufferable.

 

Theia stayed silent, trying to find a way to admit she liked it without inflating his ego. It was becoming difficult.

 

“It’s alright. I’ve seen better.”

 

“Liar.”

 

“The lilac is still clearly superior.”

 

“I’ll have some planted in your courtyard. Just say the word.”

 

He was joking. Or maybe he wasn’t. And that was perhaps the worst part. Because he would. Of course he would have her favorite flowers planted at her place. Because he was like that—kind, selfless, constantly thinking about others.

 

“Not sure Menon would agree.”

 

“Then I guess you’ll just have to come to my place more often.”

 

His place. The palace. The one where no one—except a very select few—had set foot in for the past two years. A very select few… plus her. She didn’t deserve that.

 

“Where your very scary parents live? No thank you.”

 

“They’re not scary . My mom’s actually really nice. And my dad…” He shrugged. “Once you get past the awe, he’s just a dad. Makes dumb jokes, asks too many questions, and lets Eirene get away with everything because he’s weak for her big eyes.”

 

“Well, yeah. Your sister is the cutest baby I know.”

 

“Isn’t she the only baby you know?”

 

“Irrelevant.”

 

Telemachus laughed again. He really needed to stop laughing like she was the funniest person in the world. It would only make this whole ‘keeping an emotional distance’ thing harder. Because she knew, if she looked into his bright, joyful eyes a second too long, she would want to start telling him things. Things that could not be said. Things dangerous to say. That would change everything between them, whether these things are about Sparta or…

 

Anyway. She had to focus.

 

“So,” she cleared her throat. “Are you going to help me pick some thyme or do I have to do everything myself?”

 

“Lead the way, o fierce leader.”

 

 

They spent a couple of hours on that cliff, her picking herbs and him happily trailing behind, holding them for her. As if he was her loyal servant and not the future ruler of this kingdom. They sat for a while and talked about superficial matters, how his training was going, if she managed to create something edible lately…

 

It was easy to talk to him. As long as the topics stayed simple. As long as the weight of intimacy didn’t start crushing her chest.

 

“Okay I have a proposition,” Telemachus said.

 

“Not at all an ominous way to start a conversation, but go on.”

 

“We can either go back the way we came—“

 

“On the evil boat.”

 

“On the ‘evil boat’. Or we can go back on foot. It’s an hour walk, it’s relatively easy, and you are welcome to curse me all you want on the way, but honestly I think the path is pretty nice.”

 

“So evil boat or evil hike?”

 

“A perfectly normal boat or a perfectly nice walk.”

 

Theia sighed.

“I’m regretting this already… but evil hike it is.”

 

“Great!” Telemachus stood from the rock and offered her his hand. “Let’s go, then!”

 

“Wait… what happens to the boat? We’re just going to leave it here?”

 

He turned back to her, grinning. “I think I’ll use my prince privileges and have someone come get it. Just this once.”

 

“You’re just a lazy bum.”

 

“Guilty.”

 

He started pulling her down the hill.

Pulling her.

 

Which was when she realized—he was still holding her hand.

 

Why was he still holding her hand?

 

Should she… let go? Was he going to let go? Why hadn’t he let go yet?

 

“All right there?” he asked over his shoulder.

 

“You’re holding my hand.”

 

She mentally slapped herself. Why did she have to point that out? She could have just made a joke. Pretended everything was normal. But no—she had to raise awareness of the current hand-holding situation.

 

Telemachus glanced at their joined hands and shrugged.

“I held your hand when we went to the ruins to help you. I just thought you might need some support now, too.”

 

Why, why, why was he so nice and thoughtful? To her?

 

“It’s okay. I think I can manage this one. But… thank you.”

 

She slipped her hand from his, already missing the warmth—no. She couldn’t let herself linger on that.

 

But for a split second, something passed over his face. A flicker of hurt, quickly buried beneath his usual smile. The fake one. The everything’s fine one.

 

And it broke her heart.

 

She was a monster. She was poison. She hurt people everywhere she went. And now she was hurting him .

 

For a while, they walked in silence.

Not the comfortable kind, like the one they’d shared at the spring.

This one was heavy. Suffocating. Entirely too loud.

 

She had to try something. Had to lighten the mood.

 

“So… the festival. You said the ‘fake’ first night is basically a big party. What happens during the other three days?”

 

He turned to her, his beautiful blue eyes finally meeting hers for the first time in what felt like half an hour.

 

They were entirely too expressive. It was unbearable. She could see the pain he was trying to hide behind his smile.

 

She did that. She was responsible for that.

 

Forced smile still on his face, he answered:

“So, the first day, things mostly happen in the agora. People sell trinkets and baked goods, and there are some artists doing shows as well, like dancers, a bard… at the end of the day there is a play in the amphitheater reenacting one of Apollo’s adventures. From what I heard, this year’s play will be about Hyacinthus.”

 

“Because nothing screams ‘party’ like tragic divine romance. Also, spoilers, dude.”

 

He huffed a little laugh. Good. It was working.

 

“Sorry, sorry. Didn’t know you were into theater.”

 

“Okay, then what?”

 

“Second day, there’s a parade with some chariots. Prior to this, one of the young men in Stavròs is chosen by the priests of Apollo to represent the god. It’s usually some blond guy with a winning smile. They paint him gold and put him on the last chariot to wave at the crowd while they throw laurels at him.”

 

“Aw, are you jealous you don’t get picked because you’re a brunette?” Theia teased.

 

“Pff. Never. It’s already mortifying enough just standing on a stage while my parents watch the parade go by.”

 

“In full prince outfit.”

 

“In full prince outfit, indeed. Again, I think you’re enjoying this way too much.”

 

“I genuinely cannot wait.”

 

He shook his head, chuckling. Slowly but surely, he was coming back.

 

“Last day… in the morning there’s a religious ceremony. We gather at the temple, burn offerings, pray. Classic worship. But in the evening there’s a banquet in the old palace courtyard. It’s open to everyone. Definitely fancier than the pre-festival party, but still relatively relaxed. My parents have never really been into extravagant displays of wealth.”

 

“Oh so that’s why Myra has been harassing me to go shopping for fabrics! The fancy ass ball!”

 

“Not that fancy. I mean… yeah fancier than the rest of the celebrations, but really it’s not that bad. It’s for the entire city, not just royalty and nobility.”

 

“So your scary parents will be there?”

 

“Again, not that scary…”

 

“Remains to be seen. And your sister?”

 

“No. It’s past her bedtime.”

 

“You’re such a dad sometimes.”

 

“I’m so not!”

 

“You really are!”

 

He playfully shoved her—very gently, because he was much stronger than her—muttering a “shut up.”

 

They had finally found their easy rhythm again. The more sincere his smile became, the less heavy her chest felt.

 

“Hey,” Telemachus started, “how do you guys do the Apollo festival in Sparta? I’ve only been there once, and it wasn’t anywhere near that time of year, so I don’t really know. Is it very different?”

 

Such an innocent question. Genuine curiosity.

He had no idea of the storm he’d just unleashed in her mind.

 

“I don’t know. It’s like a normal festival, I guess. Prayers, dancers, the king and queen waving from the palace. I’ve never really participated, so…”

 

“What do you mean you’ve never been?” he asked, brows furrowed in confusion.

 

“Guess I always had other things to do. My family wasn’t into it.”

 

“Other things like what?”

 

“Cleaning. Working. Normal people stuff.”

 

“Yeah, like plenty of people here—but they still attend. Your entire family never went?”

 

“My brothers do.”

 

“And they never took you with them?”

 

“I think we’ve already established we weren’t very close.”

 

“…Is that why you left?”

 

“No.”

 

“Then why—”

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

“Did something happen—”

 

“Can you drop it?!” she snapped.

 

He took a step back, startled, eyes going wide.

She hadn’t meant to shout. But she couldn’t let this conversation go any further.

 

“…Sorry, what?”

 

“I said I didn’t want to talk about it. So drop it. It’s that simple.”

 

“I… I just want to understand,” he stammered.

 

“There’s nothing for you to understand. It’s my life, it’s my business—it’s not yours.”

 

“I’m just worried—”

 

“Then stop!” she cut him off. “This is not something I will tell you about. Ever. So stop!”

 

He looked hurt.

Hurt by her anger.

Hurt by her words.

But hurt was better than disgusted.

 

“I’m sorry… it’s just that… the other day, you said… one day, maybe.”

 

“Well, I changed my mind.”

 

“I don’t understand…”

 

“That’s the problem! You won’t understand! You can’t understand! With your perfect fucking life, and your perfect family, and your bright future ahead of you. You can’t understand!”

 

A beat.

She knew she’d gone past the point of no return.

But maybe that was for the best.

 

Telemachus’s eyes—usually so vibrant and bright, like the summer sky—turned colder than ice.

 

“You think my life is ‘fucking perfect’?”

 

“Obviously, it is.”

 

For a moment, he just stared at her. Something in his expression cracked—just for a second. Like he was hoping she’d take it back. Like it physically hurt to hear her say that.

 

But then his face shut down again, voice flat.

“Then maybe we don’t know each other as well as I thought we did.”

 

“Clearly not.”

 

She was aware of what she was doing.

Pushing him away.

Because it was easier.

Because she was a coward.

Because he couldn’t abandon her if she abandoned him first.

 

His jaw was tense. He was trying to mask the pain behind a cold facade.

It looked practiced. Like he’d done it before.

 

“I don’t know what to say,” he told her quietly. Emotionless.

 

“Then maybe we shouldn’t say anything to each other anymore.”

 

He tensed some more.

She was hurting him.

She knew she was hurting him.

But she had to.

 

“Is that really what you want?”

 

No.

 

“Yes.”

 

Telemachus took a deep breath and turned his head away.

“Very well. Town’s straight ahead, about ten minutes away.”

 

He turned and started walking uphill. Then paused.

“Goodbye, then.”

 

“…Goodbye.”

 

She watched him for a moment, until he disappeared behind the trees, before finally turning and making her way down the path.

 

She was halfway there when she realized tears had started falling down her cheeks.

 

 

Menon was in the house when she came home. Because of course he was. Of all the days he could have chosen to close early, he chose today.

 

“Hey. Back early—everything okay?”

 

She could hear the concern in his voice. She didn’t deserve to have him worry about her. Not after what she had just done.

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

“Are you su—”

 

“I want to be left alone, okay?!” Theia shouted as she stormed up the stairs.

 

Once in her room, she slammed the door shut and let herself slide down to the floor.

 

She had to do it.

She had to.

She had to leave him before he could leave her.

She had to step away from his life.

 

She’d let the illusion of happiness last far too long already.

 

He would be better off without her.

He will .

He had to .

It was for him.

 

As she lifted her head, her eyes landed on the wilting purple flowers on her nightstand. A branch of lilac. From Telemachus’ garden. Plucked from the tree by his own hand. Kept carefully in a cup of water by her bed, like a keepsake.

 

A keepsake of a beautiful afternoon.

Of their friendship.

Now wilting.

 

How fitting.

 

She stood and grabbed the cup, fully intending to throw it out the window. But she couldn’t move. She couldn’t do it.

 

She couldn’t.

 

With trembling hands, she set the flowers back on the table. Then let herself fall onto the bed.

 

And let the tears turn into sobs.

Notes:

I AM SO SORRY 😭😭😭

I swear I SWEAR I’M GOING SOMEWHERE WITH THIS! It’s not pain for the sake of pain, okay!

If I had to give a less cryptic title to this chapter it would probably be “Theia is self sabotaging”, which… yeah…

I’m not going to reveal what happened to Theia just yet, I guess you’ll have to wait a bit longer.

It may be painful to read right now but I swear the reward will be worth it (I hope? I’m the one writing it so you never know 😅)

Anyway, hope you… enjoyed? And see you soon!

Chapter 17: Library, Sword fighting and Night Stroll

Notes:

Hi everyone!

I was about to wait until tomorrow morning to post this, and then I thought “why not post it tonight?” So here we are!

I apologize for the angst in the last chapter 😭 I know some of you shed tears. Let me gently hold your hands as I tell you this: it’s going to be okay. Eventually. I’m going somewhere with it I promise.

Anyway, here’s chapter 17! Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

Telemachus hadn’t left the palace in two days.

 

In his defense, he was busy. He had things to do. Dozens of scrolls to read, laws to memorize, every tedious detail committed to memory until he could quote them in his sleep.

 

If he’d spent the last two days locked in the palace library, it was precisely because of that. He needed to study. To learn. To prepare.

 

It had absolutely nothing to do with the fact he was still banned from training for a couple more days (thanks a lot, Athena).

 

Even less to do with the fact that he hadn’t attended a single council meeting in weeks. He wasn’t needed. Obviously. Why would he go?

 

And it definitely, absolutely wasn’t about the fact that he’d just lost her.

 

He’d just lost her.

 

A month and a half. That’s how long they’d known each other. And yet, he could clearly divide his life into before her and after her. Theia.

 

Just thinking her name hurt. Hurt in a way he didn’t think was even possible — and he knew pain. He hadn’t exactly grown up in a peaceful, quiet home. His childhood was plagued by uncertainty and silence; his teenage years by grief, violence, and fear. Fear for his father, missing at sea and presumed dead by most of Greece. For his mother, desperately trying not to lose hope while a hundred and eight men tried to force her hand and threatened unspeakable things. And selfishly, for himself. For not knowing if walking the halls of his own home would end with a bloody nose or a bruised eye, and a cold voice whispering, “Be glad it wasn’t your mother.”

 

“Your perfect fucking life,” she had said. It was almost laughable.

 

But it was his fault, he knew. He’d been trying so hard to pretend everything was okay, that eventually someone had believed him. He just hadn’t expected that someone to be her.

 

And worst of all, he knew exactly why she had run away. He had scared her off. With his stupid feelings and his stupid urge to connect, to learn every single detail of her soul until he could draw it from memory. And she hadn’t wanted that. She didn’t trust him with that. Why would she? To her, he was just this obnoxious boy who dragged her on some adventures across the island. Anyone else could do that.

 

To him, she was… he didn’t even have the words. But now she was gone. And a piece of his soul had left with her.

 

Anyway, no need to dwell on that, right? He had lived something nice, something that felt real, but now it was over. And he had other things to do, like… read this very long scroll about Cephalonians Trade Accords. Fascinating trade accords. Very important. And he absolutely needed to remember every amendment and paragraph of this document.

 

And if the words kept blurring every few lines, it was only because the handwriting was atrocious. Not because of anything else. Certainly not because he couldn’t stop thinking about the sound of her laugh.

 

“Hey.”

 

He jumped in his chair, completely startled by his mother’s voice. He hadn’t heard her coming.

 

“Good morning. You’re up already?”

 

“It’s noon, darling. Your father and I just came back from a meeting.”

 

Noon? That couldn’t be right.

 

“Oh. Didn’t see the time go by.”

 

He rubbed his eyes with the heel of his hand, only now registering how dry and sore they felt.

 

Penelope sat down beside him, and pushed a plate of bread and cheese in front of him.

“I assume you haven’t eaten yet.”

 

“‘M not hungry.”

 

“You didn’t eat dinner yesterday evening either,” she said, her voice calm but still tinted with worry.

 

“I have a stomachache.”

 

“Do you need to see a healer?”

 

“No it’s not that bad. I just need to wait for it to go away.”

 

For a moment, she didn’t speak. His eyes never left the scroll but he could feel her silently observing him. As if an explanation would suddenly appear on his forehead.

 

“I’m concerned about you. You’ve been holed up in here for two days, reading.”

 

“I’m studying.”

 

“For two days straight?”

 

“There’s a lot of documents I have to learn.”

 

“You haven’t even been to the gardens.”

 

“I know the gardens. I don’t know the documents. That’s why I’m reading them.”

 

His mother hummed. That skeptical hum of hers she did when she wasn’t buying whatever he said. Well, her loss. He was really studying.

 

“Did you even go back to your room last night?”

 

“Of course.”

 

He hadn’t. He had fallen asleep right where he was. Not that he slept for long, anyway.

 

“Don’t you want to go in town today? See the festival decorations?”

 

“There’s no reason for me to go in town. I’ll see them in two days, when we attend the parade.”

 

It was true. There was no reason for him to go. Not anymore.

 

“Telemachus.” She set her hand on his, forcing him to stop reading. “Is there something wrong?”

 

“Yeah. A stomachache.”

 

“Other than that.”

 

“Nope. I’m just busy.”

 

Gently, she brushed his knuckles with her fingers, before standing up and planting a kiss on his temple.

 

“Try to eat a little. We can’t have you pass out in the middle of the library, can we?”

 

“Sure.”

 

He felt her eyes lingering on him a few more seconds, before she turned around and left the room.

 

The plate in front of him seemed to be mocking him. He pushed it away and went back to his work.

 

 

Eventually, he had to get out of the library. Not that he wanted to, but he hadn’t changed clothes since yesterday morning and, judging by the smell of his chiton, he was in great need of a bath.

 

It was supposed to be quick. Get out. Get cleaned. Get dressed. Go back. All of it discreetly, unseen.

 

He should have known luck wouldn’t be on his side today.

 

“Tem!”

 

The quick, uneven little footsteps of his sister caught up with him as soon as he left his bedroom. He’d been a bad brother lately — he hadn’t seen her much in the last couple of days. He just didn’t have the energy to fake the joy she deserved.

 

He’d made himself a promise the day she was born: that she would never know pain. Never carry burdens or face hardship. That her life would be as easy and happy as possible. And he intended to keep that promise, even if it meant hiding from her when he felt like this.

 

Taking a deep breath, he put on his best attempt at a smile and turned to her.

“Hey there, Eri!”

 

Eirene raised her arms — clearly asking for uppies . How could he refuse her?

 

“Sorry I didn’t play with you today,” he continued, scooping her up. “I was busy. Doing grown-up things.”

 

“Tem gone?” she asked, her little brows furrowed.

 

It made his heart ache even more.

 

“No, no. I was in the library. You remember the library? The place where we go to read stories?”

 

“Stories!” she gasped, delighted.

 

“Tell you what: I’m bringing you back to Mama and Papa, and when I’m done working, I’ll read you a story. Would you like that?”

 

“Yay!”

 

“Then it’s a deal, little lady.”

 

Hoisting her up in his arms, he made his way toward the hall, hoping to find someone — anyone — he could drop Eirene off with.

 

As he walked, she played happily with the hem of his tunic. Then, abruptly, she stopped. Her big eyes turned up to him once more.

 

“Tem… Teya soon?”

 

Her question was so innocent, but to him, it felt like a burning knife had opened up his chest and ripped his heart out.

 

How do you explain that to a twenty-month-old child?

How do you explain that the person you introduced her to — the one you were planning on keeping around forever — wasn’t coming back?

He had forgotten he wasn’t the only one who hadn’t been immune to Theia’s charm.

 

“No, sweetheart. Sorry. Theia is busy. She can’t come and see you.”

 

He just had to keep finding excuses until she forgot about her.

Because she would. Right?

She was a baby. Babies forgot things.

 

Lucky them.

 

“Why?” Eirene asked.

 

Right. He had forgotten one small detail — that she was in her why phase.

 

“She just has a lot of things to do,” he said gently. “But it’s alright! I’ll come and play with you later, okay?”

 

She kept looking at him, entirely too focused. Eirene might’ve been the exact copy of their father, but she’d definitely inherited their mother’s penetrating stare. It was uncanny.

 

“Tem sad?”

 

His sister was entirely too smart for her age. They were in for a whole lot of trouble.

 

“No, don’t worry. I’m not sad. Just tired.”

 

“Nap time!”

 

He chuckled. For the first time in two days.

 

“Yeah, maybe I should take a nap. Thanks, Eri. That’s a great idea.”

 

She smiled proudly and went back to playing with the hem of his tunic.

 

Finally, he managed to find his father and Eurycleia in a hallway, in the middle of a conversation.

 

As their eyes met, Odysseus grinned brightly.

“Well, well! Look who decided to leave his tower!”

 

“Ha-ha.”

 

“Stop bothering the boy, Odysseus,” Eurycleia chastised, taking Eirene into her arms. “Hello, little princess. I could’ve sworn I put you down for a nap five minutes ago, didn’t I?”

 

“Tem nap too!” Eirene announced proudly.

 

“Alright, little storm,” Telemachus said gently. “I’ll go take a nap, but only if you stay in your bed and stop running around. Okay?”

 

“’Kay!” she shouted, before Eurycleia carried her off, mouthing a “thank you” over her shoulder.

 

He turned back to his father — and found him looking at him like a man with a mad plan. Which, knowing Odysseus, he probably had.

 

“Lying to your sister now?” his father asked, mischief dancing in his eyes.

 

“Do you want your daughter to take a nap or not?” Telemachus replied flatly.

 

Odysseus raised his hands in defeat.

“Got me there. Hey, since you’ve finally emerged from the library, mind helping me with something in the gardens?”

 

“With what?”

 

“Something.”

 

“In the gardens?”

 

“In the gardens.”

 

He was ninety percent sure it was a trap — some orchestrated nonsense his father had cooked up to make him talk about his feelings.

 

But he might genuinely need help with something important… and the part of Telemachus’ brain that always screamed make yourself useful! got the best of him.

 

“Okay. Sure.”

 

“Excellent! Come on.”

 

He followed him outside, the sun burning his eyes after two days spent confined in the library. The weather felt like a taunt — so bright and beautiful, the complete opposite of the storm still brewing in his head.

 

As they reached the courtyard, Odysseus walked toward one of the columns and pulled two swords from behind it.

 

“You’ve got to be kidding me…” Telemachus muttered. “In case you forgot, I’m banned from training.”

 

His father handed him a sword anyway.

“I won’t tell if you don’t,” he said with a wink.

 

“You said you needed help with something!”

 

“I do. Help staying sharp with a sword. Now quit whining and show me what you’ve got!”

 

“And have Mom yell at me because I injured her husband? No thank you.”

 

“Kid, you’ve done two years of training. I’ve got thirty. I’m not particularly worried. Now bring. It. On.”

 

Maybe it was the storm of emotions boiling inside him. Maybe it was the reminder of how weak he still felt next to his father.

Whatever it was, it lit a spark — and with a yell, he lunged.

 

Odysseus, of course, blocked him effortlessly.

“Good. Again.”

 

Telemachus shifted his stance and aimed low, trying to catch him off guard — but his sword scraped against stone. His father had already slipped away.

“Again.”

 

He turned around, raised his weapon, and attacked again. And again. And again — until he lost count.

 

Odysseus wasn’t even trying to strike back. He just stood there, blocking each attempt with the same calm, unwavering ease.

 

He wasn’t stupid. He knew exactly what his father was doing — trying to let him rage it out until he felt better.

 

It wasn’t going to work.

But he kept going anyway.

 

After what felt like hours, Odysseus finally dropped his sword and said, “Alright, I think that’s enough.”

 

Telemachus was panting, dripping with sweat, completely exhausted. But not exhausted enough to forget. He didn’t think anything in the world was powerful enough to make him forget.

 

“Got it out of your system?” his father asked with a smirk.

 

He wanted to make him eat dirt.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. And, for the record, you don’t need me to ‘stay sharp.’ You’re clearly better than me. Congratulations.”

 

“Come on, you’re clever enough to know this was just a poor excuse to get you outside for a while.”

 

“Great. I’m outside. Now I’m going back inside.”

 

He turned on his heel.

 

“You know you can talk to me if something’s bothering you, right?”

 

Telemachus didn’t stop walking. “Nothing is bothering me,” he muttered over his shoulder.

 

“Funny,” Odysseus said, tone still too casual to be casual, “because up until a few days ago, you were lighter. Talking more. Smiling more. Then suddenly, you hole yourself up in the library and don’t come out. Not even to share a meal or sleep in your own bed.”

 

“I’ve been studying”

 

“What could you possibly need to study for that long?”

 

His father had caught up with him now.

 

“Laws. Budgets. Agreements. Alliances. Want me to keep listing them?”

 

“Why?”

 

“To know them. That’s usually why we learn things.”

 

“Policies change all the time, you know.”

 

“Then I’ll relearn. Not like I’ve got much else on my agenda.”

 

Silence for a while. He had hoped his father had gotten the message — that he was not in the mood for chit-chat.

 

Sadly, like everything else in his life these days, it was hopeless. Odysseus stepped forward and positioned himself squarely between him and the door.

 

“Go away. I’ve got things to do.”

 

“Not until you tell me what’s wrong. I let it slide the time you spent a week training in the rain, but not today. This seems bigger.”

 

“Nothing is wrong. You’re imagining things. Now move.”

 

“Only way to make me move is to talk.”

 

“Move.”

 

“Telemachus—”

 

“Move!”

 

“I can tell something’s very wrong. I know you—”

 

“NO YOU DON’T!”

 

His father gasped, eyes going wide — like someone had punched him in the gut.

 

He wanted him to talk? Fine. He would talk.

 

“You don’t know me! You were gone for the first twenty years of my life. You have no idea who I am. Two years can’t undo twenty! We’re basically strangers pretending to be family!”

 

He knew it was cruel. He knew it wasn’t fair. It wasn’t his father’s fault.

 

But the words wouldn’t stop. Two years of silence — two years of pressure and pretending — came crashing out of him all at once.

 

“Everybody keeps saying I’m ‘so much like you’. I’ve heard it my whole life. Well, I’ve got news for you — I’m not! Sorry to disappoint! I’m not strong enough, I’m not smart enough, I can barely think straight half the time, and I’ve been trying so damn hard to be the son everyone expects me to be—”

 

His voice cracked.

 

“—but I failed.

 

Were they… tears running down his cheeks? He didn’t have it in him to care.

 

“I failed,” he repeated, his voice shaking now. “But it won’t be a problem for you, will it? No, now you’ve got Eirene! Here’s your perfect heir you can actually shape into a mini you! You know, your re-do child? The one you actually get to see grow up? The one whose existence makes everyone act like nothing happened? Good for you all. But things happened! I was there! And I’m sorry if I’m a living, breathing reminder of that!”

 

His chest was heaving. His hands were trembling. He didn’t dare look at his father.

 

“I’m sorry I don’t get to just pretend everything’s fine,” he hissed. “I can’t erase the years I spent watching Mom cry, the nights I spent standing vigil, a knife in hand, at the foot of her bed. Wondering why you weren’t here to protect us. Wondering if maybe you forgot about us, because how could anyone stay away that long unless they wanted to?

 

That one cut deeper than the swordplay ever could.

 

“And now I’m supposed to just be your son again. Just step into line, play the prince, act like I belong next to you like we’ve always been a team.”

 

He looked up, eyes shining, voice torn.

 

“But we’re not a team. You don’t know me. You’ve never known me.”

 

A breath.

 

“And I think you’re about twelve years too late to try.”

 

Odysseus stood in stunned silence, looking even more broken than he had been when he came back home two years ago. Telemachus knew it was his doing. He realized the weight of what he just said. But he couldn’t take it back now.

 

He took this as an opportunity to slip past him and ran inside, like the coward he was, unwilling to face the consequences of his words.

 

As he made his way toward the library, he heard his father’s voice, faint and full of pain.

“Telemachus…”

 

He didn’t turn back.

 

 

He’d been tossing and turning in his bed for an hour now, sleep still escaping him.

 

Reluctantly, Telemachus had extirpated himself from the library and went back to his chambers. He wanted to believe it was because a fragment of good sense had returned, but deep down he knew it was because he didn’t want his mother to come and drag him out herself.

His mother. Who almost certainly knew by now what he’d told his father. He couldn’t bear to face the look of disappointment and disgust on her face.

 

It was probably close to midnight by now, and most of the palace must have been fast asleep. The quiet pressed around him, thick and heavy. But not as heavy as his thoughts. After a moment of reflection, he got up, put on his chiton which had been ungraciously tossed on the floor earlier, and made his way to the gardens.

 

It was eerily quiet at night. Not the soft, comforting quiet he sometimes sought during daytime strolls, but a cloaking silence — one of those silences that make you feel utterly alone in the world.

 

How fitting.

 

In less than three days, he had managed to destroy not one, but two of the most important relationships in his life. Great job, Telemachus. Really—nice preview of his future as king. If he broke alliances as fast as he broke personal ties, Ithaca would be at war less than a year into his rule.

 

He hadn’t meant to be so vile with his father. These were unwanted thoughts, ones he had desperately tried to bury deep down, determined never to let them out. But the past few days had been so tumultuous, so exhausting, that one small push shattered the entire façade he had been carefully building over the years.

 

And now all the efforts he had poured into building a relationship with his father, the one thing he had craved for twenty years, were gone. Destroyed. Beyond repair. Because he opened his big mouth and forgot to put on his usual filter.

 

The look on his face… That would haunt him until his dying days. He already knew it.

 

He didn’t know what to do. No amount of apologies could erase the pain he’d caused.

 

How had his life become such a disaster in so short a time? Just a few days ago, he’d had a good family life—maybe with a few things left unsaid, but what family didn’t?

 

And he had her. Theia. The only one who could truly quiet his mind. But he’d gone and ruined that too.

 

Now she was gone, leaving him behind, and his thoughts were louder than ever.

 

This was his fate, he guessed. His punishment for being so weak-minded. A broken family, never seeing the girl he lo—

 

The words caught in his throat.

 

… cared for.

Just loneliness.

 

He sat down on the edge of the fountain, head in his hands, sinking deeper and deeper into the weight of it all. The silence pressed down like a second skin.

 

Then — laughter.

 

Low and careless, bouncing off the garden walls. The shuffle of sandals on stone. A voice:

“—I’m telling you, she definitely winked at me.”

 

“Oh gods, not this again,” another groaned, followed by more laughter.

 

Telemachus blinked, momentarily yanked out of the quicksand of his thoughts. He looked up.

 

Three off-duty guards were crossing the courtyard, out of uniform, but he remembered their faces. After the whole suitors debacle, the ancient guards who had sided with them had been banished, and new guards had been hired from all across the island. He had made the effort to introduce himself to each one of them.

 

Their steps were loose with excitement, their conversation light, a sharp contrast to the storm still raging inside him.

 

“Swear on Apollo’s lyre,” one of them said — the tallest of the three, with a cocky grin. “It was a wink.”

 

“You’re delusional,” said the shortest. “She was probably blinking. You know. Like humans do.”

 

“Laugh all you want, Kleon,” the first shot back. “But I’ll be the one with a date tonight.”

 

The third one — quieter, broader-shouldered — just rolled his eyes and kept walking.

 

Telemachus didn’t know whether to envy them or be annoyed.

 

Suddenly, the quiet one noticed his presence and stopped abruptly, standing straight.

“Your highness!”

 

The others halted mid-step, straightening instinctively. Their banter vanished in an instant, replaced by practiced discipline.

 

“Please don’t,” Telemachus said, rising to his feet. “You’re off duty. Just… ignore me.”

 

They eased slightly, but didn’t fully relax.

 

“It’s… Alexios, Leandros, and Kleon, right?” he asked, nodding toward the quiet one, the tall one, and the shorter one in turn.

 

“Good memory, your highness,” Leandros said with a grin.

 

“I try. I… uh… please, go back to your evening. Don’t let me interrupt your free time.”

 

Alexios took a step forward, his expression serious.

“Are you alright?”

 

No, Alexios. He was not.

 

“Yeah, yeah. I just couldn’t sleep. Insomniac, you know? Haha. I’m used to it. I’m guessing you’re heading to the party in town, so, uh, have fun?”

He gave a thumbs up.

 

And immediately regretted it.

Gods, he really needed to stop doing that. Somebody cut his thumbs off, for Olympus’ sake.

 

“Is it because of your lady friend?” Leandros asked, still grinning.

 

What. In. The. Hades.

 

“Dude!” Kleon elbowed him in panic.

 

“What? I was posted at the gate the other day! I saw you two sneak into the gardens. Nice move by the way, your highness” Leandros replied, wiggling his eyebrows.

 

Oh gods. Oh gods. Oh gods oh gods oh gods.

 

“Oh gods,” Kleon muttered, burying his face in his hands.

 

Yes. Exactly his thought. Thank you, Kleon.

 

“Not my fault you never pay attention!” Leandros said, completely unbothered. “Man, the amount of gossip I collect every day… priceless.”

 

He should introduce him to Myra. Her soulmate had apparently been here this whole time.

 

…Right. He wasn’t going to see Myra again.

 

“So… trouble in paradise with the lady?” the tall one asked, still grinning. “Very lovely, by the way. But don’t worry—she’s not my type.”

 

“You’re going to get us killed,” Alexios muttered out of the corner of his mouth.

 

“I’m just asking!” he shot back, hands raised in mock surrender.

 

Completely mortified, Telemachus cleared his throat.

“She’s… she’s just a friend. Was. Was just a friend. Not anymore, I guess.”

 

“Ah, that sucks, man—I mean, your highness.”

 

He shrugged. What else could he say?

It did suck.

 

“Hey, do you… want to come with us?” Leandros asked, eyes sparkling.

 

“What?” Kleon blurted, his voice rising an octave as he stared at his friend like he’d just sprouted a second head.

 

“Come on, the man’s clearly in dire need of a distraction. What better distraction than a party~?”

 

He was about to refuse—instinctively, out of habit—when a wild thought rose to the surface.

 

What did he have left to lose?

 

His reputation? He was already tearing it down on his own.

His father’s approval? Shattered.

Really, what was stopping him?

 

“Don’t waste your breath saying stupid things like that, Leo. It’s not like he’s going to—”

 

“Sure.”

 

Three pairs of eyes went wide. Leandros’ widened even more, lighting up with disbelief and glee, as if he hadn’t actually expected his reckless offer to be accepted.

 

“Really? Awesome! You won’t regret it, your highness!”

 

“Just… Telemachus. For tonight. Please.”

 

“I don’t think I could,” Kleon muttered, visibly pale.

 

“Well I can!” Leandros clapped him on the back. “Let’s go, Telemachus. You’re in good company. You’re about to have the best night of your life.”

 

And just like that, Telemachus followed them out into the night—one reckless step at a time.

Notes:

I really woke up this morning and thought “hey, you know what would pair nicely with a broken heart? Daddy issues.”

Nah, just kidding. This chapter has been on my mind since I first started workshopping this fic. The whole arc we’re currently going through, actually. I did not wake up and chose pain, at least not without a plan.

The guards thought are more recent additions. Recent as in until today they were barely supposed to speak and now I’m in love with Leandros? My chaotic king? He’s really the perfect way to lighten this heavier chapter.

Anyway, I hope you “enjoyed” and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 18: Intervention, Apricot Wine, and One Very Wobbly Prince

Notes:

Hi everyone!

Ok, first of all, I’m so SORRY for the last two chapters. I know they were very angsty, this one is the beginning of better things, I promise.

It’s on the longer side, but I hope you’ll like it, I think it’s a good one 😊

As always thank you so SO MUCH for the love you keep giving to this fic! You guys are little blessings, really ❤️

Anyway, here’s chapter 18. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 


She could say that the knocks on her door woke her up, but she would be lying. Theia had barely slept in the past two nights, tossing and turning endlessly without Morpheus ever finding her.

 

Menon’s low voice echoed from behind the door.

“I… I’m putting a plate on the floor. Don’t want you to get any skinnier than you already are. If you need anything, I’ll be in the bakery.”

 

She didn’t move until the footsteps faded down the stairs, and she heard him leave the house. And even then, it was only to tug the blanket tighter around herself, burying further down into her bed.

 

Bed she hadn’t left in two days. Without sleeping. The irony was almost too much to handle.

 

Every time she closed her eyes, Telemachus’ face appeared. Not as she wished she could remember him. Not his playful grin, and his soft hair tousled by the wind or him shaking his head in amused disbelief at her snarky remarks. All she could see was his broken face, hurt beyond repair by her words. The cold look in his eyes when he asked her if she really wanted this, wanted their friendship to end. And the pain she found in them when she said yes.

 

She had no right to be sad. This was what she wanted. What she chose. And it worked—he was gone, freed from the burden of her.

 

Then why did it feel like a piece of her heart was missing?

 

She had no strength left to move, speak, or eat. Only to cry and lie in bed.

 

She was probably a mess. She hadn’t washed her hair in three days, hadn’t even bothered to tame it. It must look like a poor impression of a rats’ nest right now. She hadn’t even changed clothes, still in the peplos she wore that fateful day, the smell of thyme clinging to it like a taunt.

 

From the corner of her eye, she could see the lilac flowers, almost completely dead by now, petals scattered across the table. She had spent hours watching them, as if they held the answer, as if they would be able to tell her what to do next. But they were just flowers, slowly fading. Unlike the memories of this past month, which clung to her like perfume on the clothes she hadn’t taken off.

 

Unlike the color of his eyes.

The sound of his laugh.

The comfort of his arms.

 

And unlike the hundreds of scenarios that plagued her days, of ‘what ifs’ and other pointless daydreams, where she would have told him and he would have understood. Where she hadn’t snapped and nothing had changed. When they stayed in each other’s lives for many years to come. Years filled with joy and laughter, nonstop banter and heartwarming memories.

 

Like she said. Pointless daydreams.

 

Another knock startled her out of her thoughts.

 

“I’m not hungry, Menon.”

 

“What, you didn’t recognize the delicate knock of my dainty little fingers? Rude.”

 

Myra’s voice rang from the hallway, entirely too cheerful for Theia’s liking.

 

“Menon sent for me. Apparently, you haven’t left this room in two days, which, I admit, sounds pretty alarming.”

 

“I’m fine. Go away.”

 

“Suuure. People who are fine lock themselves away from civilization for fun. This is a well-known fact.”

 

“Absolutely. I’m meditating. Now leave.”

 

“Here’s what we’re going to do: Either you open this door, or I break it open. Menon is going to be pissed, but he’ll get over it — it’s for a good cause.”

 

“As if.”

 

“Watch me.”

 

She wouldn’t… would she?

Gods, if there was someone stubborn enough on this island to force a door, it would be Myra.

 

Reluctantly, she got up and crossed the room, unlocking it with a click.

Out of concern for Menon, obviously. She didn’t want him to waste his money on a new door.

 

Myra’s eyebrows flew to her hairline at the sight of her.

“Holy Hera, this is worse than I thought.”

 

“Thanks. You look lovely as well,” Theia replied flatly.

 

Her friend walked past her and entered the room, banging open the window.

“No offense, but it smells like a goat died in here. And I know what I’m talking about. Did you even wash yourself?”

 

“Full offense. And the only thing I’ll need to wash off are my sins once I’ve thrown you out the window.”

 

“At least the dark humor is still intact.”

 

Nope. Nope. She was not in the mood for Myra’s… Myraness. With a groan, Theia threw herself back onto the bed.

 

“No more bed-rotting for you, missy,” her friend said, tugging on her arm and forcing her upright. “The bed is not your friend.”

 

“The bed is my best friend. It doesn’t barge in and tell me I stink.”

 

“Again, rude. Also—tell me I’m wrong?”

 

“You’re wrong. I smell like flowers and the bed is amazing,” she muttered, slipping free of Myra’s grasp and burrowing back under the linen.

 

If she kept pushing her away, she would go.

It had worked with Telemachus. It would work on her too.

 

Apparently not — because, to her surprise, a gentle hand began brushing through her hair.

 

“What happened, Theia?”

 

“Nothing,” she mumbled into her pillow.

 

“Doesn’t seem like nothing to me. Did something happen with Telemachus?”

 

Just hearing his name out loud made her breath catch.

 

“… I’m going to kill him.”

 

“Myra, no!” Theia shot up.

 

“I specifically — specifically — told him to stop with his nonsense of disappearing, but nooo. His royal highness doesn’t listen! And he keeps on being a dick!”

 

Wait. She told him what?

 

“What do you mean—? It doesn’t matter. Myra, he didn’t do anything—”

 

Clearly he did! You look like you’ve been to the Underworld and back! I’m going to grab him by the collar of his stupid embroidered chiton and cut off his—”

 

It was me! Theia’s voice cracked. “I did something. Not… not him.”

 

That shut Myra up instantly. She turned toward her, brows drawn, expression caught somewhere between disbelief and confusion.

 

“You… what?”

 

“I… I pushed him away. On purpose. I said awful things to make him leave. And it worked.”

 

“I don’t understand… did he do something?”

 

“No. He was just…” Her voice faltered. “He was getting too close. And I can’t— I can’t let him know too much about me. I just… I can’t.”

 

“Is it because of your family? Because I don’t think him knowing your mom was a cunt and your brothers are assholes is as earth-shattering as you think it is.”

 

If only she knew. But she couldn’t. She could never know.

 

“It’s not… it’s not just that,” Theia whispered. “It’s something else. I can’t tell you about it. Please, I’m begging you—don’t ask me to.”

 

Myra raised her hands slowly, like she was trying to soothe a wild animal. “Alright, alright,” she said softly. “I won’t. But… did you really have to do that?”

 

“It’s better for him,” Theia said, eyes fixed on the crumpled sheets. “He’ll be better off without me.”

 

She hadn’t even realized the tears had started again until one of them slipped down and landed on her skirt. You’d think she’d have run out of them by now.

 

“Oh, Theia…” Myra’s voice reached her ears, soft and distant, like it was coming from underwater.

 

She didn’t have the strength to stay upright anymore. Slowly, she let herself fall into her friend’s arms and buried her face in her shoulder, the sobs tearing out of her before she could stop them.

 

Myra didn’t say anything at first. She just held her, arms steady, one hand moving in slow, soothing circles against Theia’s back. When she finally spoke, her voice was quiet. No more teasing now.

 

“I’m here. I’m not going anywhere, not when you’re like this.”

 

Theia didn’t know if it was the gentleness of her tone, or the weight of her words — almost like a vow — but the sobs only grew heavier.

 

They stayed like that for a while, until the tears finally stopped.

And all that was left was the exhaustion.

 

Myra stood up, crossed the room, and brought back the plate of food Menon had left outside her door earlier.

“Eat. And before you start with excuses like ‘I’m not hungry,’ I talked to your uncle and he told me you haven’t been eating these past few days. So there’s no way you’re not starving. I won’t take no for an answer — and I will force-feed you if I have to.”

 

Knowing her friend, the threat was very real. Reluctantly, Theia grabbed a piece of bread and took a bite.

 

“Good. So you haven’t completely lost your good sense.”

 

“Shut up,” Theia shot back, narrowing her eyes.

 

“There she is!” Myra grinned, settling down beside her on the bed. She nudged Theia’s shoulder playfully.

 

“Are you sure there’s no way to fix things between you and him?”

 

Not if she’d done it right. Which she had. She hugged her knees tighter, staring at the worn floorboards.

“You haven’t seen him… he hates me now. I could see it in his eyes.”

 

Myra shook her head, her smile softening. “I don’t think this guy is physically capable of hating you.”

 

“He is now.”

 

“Nuh-uh. No way. You’ve got him wrapped around your little finger. I’d bet ten drachmas he’s standing on some cliff brooding dramatically as we speak.”

 

“I don’t have him—”

 

Myra cut her off with a wave of her hand, then pointed to the decaying flowers on the nightstand.

“Nice lilac. Very royal.”

 

“Very dead. Like our friendship.”

 

The other girl rolled her eyes. “And they say I’m the dramatic one.”

 

Well, that deserved another death glare.

 

“Okay, no more Telemachus talk for today. Here’s the plan: you’re going to finish whatever’s left on that plate, get up, get cleaned up, then I’m taking you to my place — and I’ll carry you if I have to — where I’ll lend you a nice chiton, and we’ll get ready to go to the party.”

 

Oh right. The party. The one she didn’t want to go to even before this whole disaster started.

“I’m really not in the mood for a party right now.”

 

“Oh, my bad, I didn’t explain myself: you don’t have a choice. I’m not letting you drown in your misery a minute longer. You don’t have to stay all night; I just want you to get out for a bit. And who knows? You might actually have fun!”

 

She really, really didn’t want to go. But a little voice crept into her mind: Telemachus won’t be there. He doesn’t come to these things.

 

Plus, she could always leave if she hated it, right? It was only a few streets away.

 

And—though it pained her to admit it—Myra was right. The bed-rotting couldn’t go on forever.

 

“…Fine,” she muttered.

 

“Excellent! I’ll be waiting downstairs. If you’re not there in fifteen minutes, I will come drag you—heard?”

 

“Loud and clear.”

 

“See you on the other side,” Myra said with a wink, then disappeared down the stairs.

 

Gods give her strength.

 

 

Night had settled hours before they even left for the party. Something about “You never go to a party before ten, Theia, come on, do I have to teach you everything!” If she weren’t so drained, she would’ve threatened Myra with some sort of gruesome death—but she didn’t have the heart for that. How low had she fallen…

 

Myra had spent hours torturing her, practically shoving her into a dust-pink chiton ( ‘Pink, Myra? Really?’ ‘Makes your eyes pop’ ) and pinning up her curls. But when she caught her reflection in the small bronze mirror in her friend’s room, she had to admit she didn’t look half bad.

 

Not that she’d ever say it out loud. Wouldn’t want a certain someone getting too proud of herself.

 

When they finally arrived at the square, it was bursting with activity. Torches had been lit all around, flickering like a ring of little suns. Fast, joyful music echoed through the air, the crowd shouting the crude lyrics like they all knew them by heart. Something told her this definitely wasn’t the kind of music that would be played at the festival’s closing banquet.

 

It was chaotic and effervescent. Only one of those adjectives matched Theia’s current mindset.

 

“Nice,” Myra said with a smile. “And they actually have more musicians than last year! When I tell you, the first time I came, there was only one guy singing off-key with his lyre… oof. Depressing.”

 

“Yeah. More musicians. Nice.”

 

Myra grabbed her hands and shook them excitedly. “Come on, loosen up! We’re here to forget any prince-related drama and, most importantly, have fun ! You look gorgeous— you’re welcome, by the way—I look gorgeous. We’re getting some wine.”

 

She pulled her to a table with at least a dozen of amphora of all sizes on it. A woman a few years older than them stood behind it and greeted them with a smile.

“Hi Myra! What can I get for your girls?”

 

“Hey Melia! Two cups of apricot wine please.”

 

“You got it.”

 

She quickly poured some wine and water into the cups and handed them with a wink, “have fun!”

 

“Will do!”

 

Theia was pulled once again across the square before her friend settled on a small stone bench and motioned for her to join.

“You really know everyone, huh?”

 

“Not everyone-everyone,” Myra laughed, “but quite a lot of people, yeah. Side effect of working at the market since I was thirteen. You end up familiar with two-thirds of the town.”

 

She then raised her cup and cheered, “To a problem-free night!”

 

“To a problem-free night,” Theia repeated with a laugh, before taking a sip. The wine was sweet and spicy, burning her throat just right.

 

“I’m glad you came,” Myra said as she playfully nudged her.

 

“You didn’t leave much of a choice, did you?”

 

“True. But I’m still glad.”

 

Theia smiled shyly into her cup. At least she still had one friend. At least, she still had Myra. Maybe she would learn to be okay, eventually.

 

“You know,” she started, “you can go and talk to other people. You don’t have to sit here and babysit me.”

 

Myra waved her off. “Nah. I’m good where I am. I missed my best friend—haven’t seen her in two days, can you believe?”

 

She grinned despite herself. “Sounds like a bitch.”

 

“No, she’s a good one. Just very stubborn.”

 

The firelight flickered on their faces, and for now, the world felt a little less heavy.

 

 

The past four hours hadn’t completely erased her sour feelings, but she’d be lying if she said she didn’t feel a little better. Maybe coming here had been a good idea, after all.

 

She and Myra had spent most of the time chatting on their little bench—well, mostly Myra—telling her enthusiastically about the latest gossip in town. Theia hadn’t remembered everything; the anecdotes blurred into one another, but she could swear there was something about a fisherman having an affair and a guard face-planting into a column. Or the opposite—she wasn’t sure.

 

Eventually, after the sixth invitation to dance, she managed to convince Myra it was okay to leave her side and enjoy the night. Her friend faded into the crowd, waving excitedly, and she hadn’t seen her since.

 

Sitting alone in her borrowed chiton, the hairpins stabbing her scalp, she took a moment to watch the frenzy unfolding before her. Countless people danced, laughed, chatted, and sang. Lovers held hands, friends jumped and shouted with joy.

 

And despite the respite offered by Myra, despite the wine comfortingly warming her veins, she couldn’t stop the darker thoughts from poking through.

 

She was an outsider. She didn’t belong.

 

That creeping feeling had returned—that this peaceful life she had carved out for herself was only temporary.

 

After all, she had already ruined part of it. That day on the path.

 

Suddenly, the yellow of Myra’s dress flashed through the crowd. She was dancing with a group of townsfolk Theia didn’t recognize.

 

She took her chance.

 

“Myra, hey,” Theia said, tapping her shoulder. “I think I’m going to head home.”

 

“You sure?”

 

“Yeah, I’m getting tired. But thanks for tonight—it was fun.”

 

Myra pulled her into a quick hug. “I’m glad you had a good time. Get home safe, yeah? And I’ll see you tomorrow? Out of your room? You can’t mope forever.”

 

“Sure,” she said with a smile.

 

As her friend vanished once more among the dancers, Theia turned around and began to painfully navigate the sea of people. She could swear someone had spilled ale on her skirt at some point. The street finally came into view—when a sound stopped her dead in her tracks.

 

Not just any sound.

A laugh.

His laugh.

 

Against her better judgment—and the pit of dread forming in her stomach—she turned her head, just to check if it really was what she thought it was, or if her mind was playing tricks on her. She wouldn’t put it past herself to start hallucinating, not after the past few days.

 

Unfortunately, or fortunately for her sanity, she had been right.

It wasn’t a hallucination.

 

It was much, much more disturbing than that.

 

Telemachus was standing there, laughing with a guy she didn’t recognize. Well— standing was maybe a little gracious. He was doubled over, giggling so hard she could swear she saw him wipe away tears.

 

The other man was in a similar state, clapping him on the back like he’d just told the funniest joke in history.

 

Wow.

It hadn’t taken long for her to be replaced.

 

She should be glad, really—that he was doing so well. That the end of their friendship hadn’t affected him the way it had affected her. But she couldn’t help the awful twisting in her chest at the sight of him so happy, so carefree.

All because she was gone from his life.

 

She was just about to leave when he lifted his head—

and their eyes met.

 

“Theiiia!” he shouted, stumbling toward her, the other guy close behind.

 

Well— wobbling toward her was more accurate. Gods, Eirene had better balance than that.

 

“Theia, you’re here!” he beamed. “You said you’d be here—and now you are here! And I’m here too! With Lea—Leno—Leo!”

 

Other Guy grinned and pointed proudly at himself.

“That’s me! I’m Leo!”

 

“Good for you,” she said flatly, before focusing on Telemachus once more “what are you doing here? You said you never come to these things!”

 

He shrugged. “I was… I was in the gardens. And he asked… and I thought, ‘fuck it,’ you know?”

 

“YEAH, FUCK IT!” Leo yelled.

 

Oh gods, were they… was he…

 

“Are you drunk?”

 

Telemachus gasped, eyes wide. “Meeee? Noooo. I only had…” He started counting on his fingers, then froze, blinking in confusion.

 

Then it was Leo’s turn to gasp, pointing a finger at her.

YOU! Dude, it’s the… your lady friend! From the gardens! I was there! I’m the… I… securize.”

 

“He securizes real good,” Telemachus nodded seriously.

 

“Awww man,” Leo said, putting a hand over his heart.

 

This was a dream. A nightmare. It couldn’t be real. She was still in bed, finally asleep, and her mind had conjured this insane scene just to punish her.

 

She pinched her arm, desperate to wake up—but those two big blue eyes were still locked on hers.

 

“Theia… Theia, I’m sorry. I’m stupid and then… then you just—poof! Gone. And now you’re not here. Please don’t go. Ever.”

 

Gods, she couldn’t bear to look at his puppy-dog eyes. It was not helping her case.

 

Next to him, that Leo guy actually started tearing up (tearing up? Seriously?).

 

“Man, that was… beautiful. I’m gonna cry. Or puke… no, I’m really gonna puke,” he said, then bolted, hand clamped over his mouth.

 

“Bye Leooo!” Telemachus called, waving cheerfully.

 

He swayed a bit, then caught her shoulders to steady himself, his thumbs brushing over her collarbones.

 

No, brain! Not the time to think about the warmth of his hands on your skin! This is a crisis!

 

“Telemachus, Telemachus, look at me. Is there someone else here with you?”

 

“Yeah. Leo!”

 

“Other than Leo.”

 

He stared at the ground, concentrating so hard she half-expected a vein to pop.

“Yeeeah… there was Alex. And Kl—Klo—Kalion?”

 

“Okay, good. Where are they?”

 

He shrugged. “Dunno.”

 

She wanted to kill him. And herself. And cry.

 

She knew she was far from perfect, but why, Olympus— why ?

 

“Alright, Telemachus, I’m going to take you home, okay?”

 

“…what?” he blinked at her, utterly lost.

 

“Never mind. Just follow me,” she said, taking his hand and tugging him away.

 

“Okay!”

 

He stumbled after her without protest, their fingers still tangled together.

 

The noise of the square faded behind them.

 

 

If someone had told her this morning that her day would end with her guiding a very drunk prince uphill—like a sheepdog herding a very confused sheep—she wouldn’t have believed them. It was just too absurd.

 

What had her life become?

 

Telemachus swayed every five steps or so, pausing occasionally to offer profound landscape commentary like, “Oooooh, I know that tree! It’s a good tree.”

 

It was going to be a long walk.

 

Not even halfway through, he stopped walking and dropped unceremoniously onto the ground.

 

“I’m just… I’m just gonna stop. Sit… yeah,” Telemachus mumbled.

 

“No no no no no,” Theia said, frantically trying to haul him back up. “Get up, we need to get you home!”

 

“The ground… is moving… like a boat,” he added, then burst into hysterical laughter.

 

Theia had never wanted to slap someone so badly in her life. And she had met plenty of slap-worthy people.

 

“Telemachus, you need to get up. Please. You can’t stay here—you have to help me get you back home.”

 

He looked up at her, stunned. Then, in a trembling voice:

“You… need help?”

 

Of course. Of course drunk Telemachus would be left with only one functioning part of his brain—the ‘playing the hero’ part.

 

Well. If it helped her get him back on his feet.

 

“Yes. Yes, I need help. But you have to stand up.”

 

He nodded solemnly, like a man on a mission, and began to push himself up…

 

Only to immediately topple over the moment he stood.

 

She caught him—barely. Gods, he was heavy.

 

With effort, she got one of his arms around her shoulders and started walking again, dragging him along beside her.

 

“Theia…” he started. “Theia… miss you.”

 

Oh no.

 

“When you’re not here, my head goes boom!”—he mimed an explosion with his hand—“lots of noise. Like bees. But when you’re here? Quiet. You make the quiet.”

 

Please make him stop. Please, gods, make him stop. She almost preferred when he was laughing.

 

“M’not good enough,” he mumbled. “M’ too dumb. And weak. Not like Dad. Dad’s perfect.”

 

Theia’s breath caught in her throat. She said nothing. Just held him a little tighter, afraid to break the fragile silence.

 

“Now he hates me! ’Cause I said bad, bad things. No more Dad for me! Like before!”

 

“I’m sure he doesn’t hate you. Come on, just… let’s keep moving.”

 

“Nah, nah, he hates me. ’N you hate me. Everybody hates me! It’s okay, hate myself too.”

 

It broke her heart into a million pieces.

 

“I don’t hate you. And please, don’t say that about yourself. You’re amazing.”

 

“No, YOU’RE amazing—the best person I know. So funny. And pretty. So pretty…”

 

What the—

 

“You’re the moooost beautiful woman in the world. The MOST. I look at you and I’m like—aaaah, too much, too beautiful. Like the sun.”

 

“You don’t know what you’re saying. You’re delirious.”

 

“No, no. It’s true. It’s why I disappeared for a week. ‘Cause your eyes… they’re green.”

 

“You’re not making any sense.”

 

“Green…” he kept whispering as they approached the gate.

 

A very alarmed guard spotted them and started running toward them. As Theia tried to hand him over, Telemachus whimpered, “Noooo,” and clung to her.

 

Oh well. Plan B then.

 

“Go ahead and open the palace door for us. I’ll drop this one there.”

 

The guard looked from her to Telemachus, then back at her, stunned.

 

“GO!” she yelled.

 

That woke him up. He turned sharply and ran toward the building.

 

Hoisting her very clingy parasite higher, Theia stepped through the gate.

 

“Come on. We’re almost there.”

 

Telemachus mumbled something into her shoulder.

 

“What was that?” she asked softly.

 

“Don’t leave me… I need you. Please… really need you. I’ll be good. No more questions. Just… don’t go.”

 

Her chest tightened, breath catching in her throat. He sounded so hurt, so desperate… it was almost like a plea. No, not almost. It was a plea. And it was starting to shatter her resolve.

 

It was not supposed to be like this. He was supposed to be better without her. That’s how it went with everyone else in her life, with her family. No more Theia, no more problems.

 

It was not supposed to lead to… whatever this was.

 

“We’ll talk about it when you have a clearer mind, okay?”

 

They were at the bottom of the stairs when the front door opened, and a middle-aged man jogged down toward them.

 

No introduction was needed. She knew exactly who he was — the resemblance was uncanny.

 

“Oh my—what do we have here?” the king asked, his voice laced with amusement.

 

The king. King Odysseus. Because tonight hadn’t been insane enough already.

 

Telemachus stirred slightly, lifting his head from her shoulder.

“Daaaaad! Dad, m’ so sorry. So sorry.”

 

She should say something. She had to say something.

 

“Uh… hi, Your Majesty. I found him like this and thought it was best to bring him home. Normally I’d bow but…” — she gestured to the barely-conscious prince slumped across her.

 

“…but you’ve got a very tipsy young man using you as a cane. Understandable.”

 

“Oh, I think we’re well past tipsy at this point.”

 

He laughed. Gods, what was it with the men in this family constantly laughing at her misery?

 

“Dad,” Telemachus mumbled again. “Dad, it’s Theia. She’s the best. She’s like… like the sun after the rain. Like everything is better. And warm.”

 

Someone kill her. Right here, right now. Please.

 

“Well, he won’t be known for his poetry, this one,” the king chuckled.

 

Okay. Enough. The crazy needed to end now.

 

“Telemachus, I’m going to give you to your father, okay?”

 

“Nooooo!” he cried, clutching her. “No, stay…”

 

Really, please—any god, any god. Someone smite her.

 

“I can’t stay. I have to go home and sleep. You have to go home and sleep.”

 

“You’re going to leave again… don’t leave again.”

 

What was she supposed to say to that?

 

“We’ll talk when you’re feeling better, okay?”

 

“Promise?” he asked, eyes bright and pleading.

 

“Promise.”

 

Carefully, she handed the prince over to his father, gently prying his arms from around her shoulders.

“There you go. Good job. I’m proud of you.”

 

He looked at her, tears in his eyes.

“You are?”

 

He looked so sad. So soft. So little . A wave of protectiveness swept over her. Before she could stop herself, her hand rose to his forehead, brushing away a damp curl.

 

“Of course I am, you big idiot.”

 

For a second, it felt like time had stopped. Like the world had narrowed to nothing but the boy in front of her—the boy with very sad eyes, because of her.

 

It hurt in a way nothing had ever hurt before. She had to fix this. To Hades with her resolve—she had to bring back the bright, funny young man she met on the hill. The one she’d gotten to know this past month. No matter the cost.

 

Then he blinked, slow and sleepy, head lolling back against his father’s chest.

 

Theia stepped back, suddenly cold without his weight on her shoulder. Her hands hovered uselessly for a moment before she clenched them into fists.

 

Gods. What a night.

 

She straightened, fiddled with her belt, and dared a glance at the king.

 

“Thank you,” he said, voice soft but charged, “for bringing him home.”

 

“I… Don’t worry about it.”

 

“Are you going to be alright walking back to the city? Do you need someone to escort you?”

 

“No, no,” she said quickly, waving her hands. “I’m good. Honestly, I think I need to be alone for a while. And maybe cry a little.”

 

He huffed a quiet laugh. “I get that. Well, it was nice to meet you, Theia. Even if I’d hoped it might’ve been under… let’s say more peaceful circumstances.”

 

“Likewise,” she replied, offering a quick bow. “Good night. Take care of him.”

 

“Will do,” he said, before the door closed behind them.

 

She walked down the path in silence, the weight of the night finally catching up to her. The chill in the air bit at her skin, but it was nothing compared to the ache in her chest. She had told him she was proud. She had promised to stay. And gods help her, she meant it.

Notes:

Well that was a rollercoaster!

Ok, actual Writer Notes here: this chapter has been a major plot point in my mind since I first started workshopping this fic. The drunken honesty, the vulnerability… things have been said people. Things that can’t be taken back.

I HAD to bring back Leandros (Leo) because somehow he had gathered his little fanclub already! I mean, I can’t blame you. I fell in love with him when I wrote him. He will be coming back.

Quick historical fact: ancient Greeks did dilute their wine with water, they believed undiluted wine would drive them mad (I mean… they were not That Wrong…). Guess Telemachus couldn’t find any water that night 😅

Next chapter will be a short “bonus” chapter. I say bonus in quotes because in my opinion, it’s not really skippable. It’s just that it won’t be from Theia’s or Telemachus’ POV.

I hope you enjoyed it, and I’ll see you soon!

Chapter 19: A Girl, a Very Drunk Son, and a Curious Wife

Notes:

“I’m writing a special chapter” she said. “It will be short” she said.
And here I am, sitting before you, on my throne of lies… or should I say my throne of 3k words long special chapter.

Okay enough with the dramatics. This chapter will indeed be a little different, as in it won’t be from Theia’s or Telemachus’ POV but from someone else 👀
(Why do I act all mysterious… if you read the title you already know who it is)

Anyway I’d like to thank everyone for the support you keep showing, for your encouraging comments and your enthusiasm.

I’m posting more often lately because I’m back on sick leave, and will probably be until the end of the summer. Oh well, first summer break since high school I guess 😅

Also, I might or might not try to compensate for the fact that I won’t be posting as much next week because… I will be… in Greece! Literally my childhood dream, I cannot wait.

Anyway, here’s chapter 19, hope you’ll enjoy it 😊

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Odysseus

 


“My king… my king…”

 

Odysseus blinked awake to the voice of a guard standing over his bed. The man looked young, probably not even thirty yet, one of the newer recruits who’d arrived in the last two years. What was his name again… Aris? From the south of the island? Yes, that was it.

 

“Apologies for waking you, Your Majesty, but you’re needed at the main door. It’s the prince.”

 

Telemachus?

 

Panic seized him.

 

“What’s going on? Is he alright?”

 

Aris seemed to hesitate for a heartbeat, before replying,

“He’s… I believe he is intoxicated, Your Majesty.”

 

Wait, what?

 

“I’m coming straight away. You can return to your post. Thank you for letting me know, Aris.”

 

The guard looked mildly surprised he remembered his name—as if Odysseus hadn’t personally overseen the recruitment of every guard since his return. He wouldn’t allow his family to live in a house full of snakes, not on his watch.

 

Aris gave a stiff bow, armor clinking softly, then quickly exited the room.

 

Beside him, Penelope stirred, blinking sleepily.

“What’s going on?” she asked, voice thick with sleep.

 

Odysseus pressed a gentle kiss to her temple.

“Nothing for you to worry about, my love. Go back to sleep.”

 

She shifted, turning her back to him. One might think she had fallen asleep again, but Odysseus knew his wife better. She was only pretending—patiently waiting for him to return and tell her what had happened.

 

He grabbed some clothes and fastened his sandals as quickly as he could. Then, without hesitation, Odysseus ran out of the room and sprinted down the hall.

 

Telemachus? Drunk?

That didn’t sound like him. The boy barely drank two cups of wine at banquets. Something wasn’t right.

 

The echoes of his son’s voice rang in his ears—sharp, raw.

 

“You have no idea who I am.”

 

He had yelled it just that afternoon in the courtyard. Among other things.

Terrible things.

Angry things.

True things.

 

Odysseus could try all he wanted, but nothing would change the truth: he had missed almost the entirety of his son’s life. Because of his own hubris, his own reckless decisions, his own words and actions, it had taken him ten years to sail home. Ten years during which his wife and child had been left alone to face the cruelty of the world.

 

His son’s anger was justified. Hades, it was expected.

He had been bracing for it these past two years.

 

It didn’t hurt any less.

 

He wasn’t ashamed to admit he had cried in Penelope’s arms all evening until sleep claimed him. Not out of self-pity, no — but out of guilt. Guilt for everything his little boy had endured. For everything he felt.

 

If only his son knew how proud he was of him.

 

As Odysseus opened the front door, two figures moved up the stairs.

 

Wait—two?

 

A girl, about the same age as Telemachus, was holding his son as he unceremoniously slumped against her shoulder, his head buried in the crook of her neck.

 

The poor girl looked exhausted—not in the “it’s late and I’m carrying a man twice my size” way, but more in a “what is my life” way.

 

Oof. He’d been there.

 

As he hurried down the stairs to join them, the girl’s eyes snapped to him—wide with recognition, and maybe just a touch of panic.

 

Oh. Right. He wasn’t just a father tonight. He was a king.

 

Trying to break the tension, he said with a teasing smile,

“Oh my—what do we have here?”

 

Nope. Not working. The girl’s eyes stayed wide—maybe even wider, if that was possible.

 

Telemachus must have heard him, because he lifted his head from her shoulder and practically shouted,

“Daaaaad! Dad, m’ so sorry. So sorry.”

 

He had to stop himself from saying, No, I am sorry. This was a conversation for tomorrow.

 

The girl seemed to recover her wits.

“Uh… hi, Your Majesty. I found him like this and thought it best to bring him home. Normally, I’d bow, but…” — she nodded toward her very clingy companion.

 

“…you’ve got a very tipsy young man using you as a cane. Understandable.”

 

“Oh, I think we’re well past tipsy at this point,” she replied dryly.

 

Oh well! She definitely had some fire in her — he couldn’t help but laugh.

 

Judging by the exasperated glare she shot him, she was not amused.

 

Just like he thought. Fire.

 

“Dad,” his son began, words tumbling out in a drunken slur. “Dad, it’s Theia. She’s the best. She’s like… like the sun after the rain. Like everything’s better. And warm.”

 

Oh, wow.

 

And he thought he had been embarrassing when he first realized he had feelings for Penelope.

 

But now wasn’t the time for nostalgia. No—the girl had a name. A name already well-known in their household.

 

So this was the infamous Theia.

 

…who, judging by the look on her face, was not thrilled to be the subject of Telemachus’ ramblings. She turned a deep shade of crimson and looked about five seconds away from bolting.

 

Attempt to diffuse the tension, part two.

 

“Well, he won’t be known for his poetry, this one.”

 

Nope. Still looked like she wanted to disappear. Oh well—he’d tried.

 

Theia turned to his son, gently shifting his weight and trying to catch his eye.

 

“Telemachus,” she said, voice soft but steady, “I’m going to give you to your father now, okay?”

 

“Nooooo!” he cried, clinging harder. “No, stay…”

 

Odysseus blinked.

 

That… hurt. That didn’t sound like a drunken whine. That sounded real .

 

“I can’t stay,” she tried to reason. “I have to go home and sleep. You have to go home and sleep.”

 

“You’re going to leave again… don’t leave again,” the boy mumbled, face buried in her shoulder.

 

Oh .

 

There it was. The reason for his son’s sudden silence these past two days. The temper. The lack of appetite. The thousand-yard stares.

 

She had left. She had cut short whatever… was happening between them.

 

Odysseus had suspected it—suspected that the girl Telemachus spent all his time with was at the center of it all.

 

Unfortunately, he’d been right.

 

It was heartbreak. Pure and simple.

 

Theia’s voice softened even more, her hand gently brushing his son’s shoulders in an effort to reassure him.

“We’ll talk when you’re feeling better, okay?”

 

“Promise?” he whispered, his eyes pleading with all his might.

 

“Promise.”

 

Odysseus watched the exchange in silence, holding his breath.

 

Her eyes met his, and with a nod — the kind that said You get the plan? (Gods, this girl was fierce. He’d follow her into battle) — she began to carefully unwrap Telemachus from her and guided him into his arms.

 

“There you go,” she murmured, voice warm and encouraging. “Good job. I’m proud of you.”

 

Telemachus looked up at her. Wide-eyed. Vulnerable. “You are?”

 

Something cracked in Odysseus’ chest. Good gods.

 

Then he saw it—the way her entire composure melted. Shoulders slumping, gaze softening. The way she looked like she wanted to hold onto his son and protect him from the world.

 

He’d seen that look before. In the mirror.

 

Her hand flew to Telemachus’ forehead, fingers tender as she brushed the hair from his face.

 

“Of course I am, you big idiot.”

 

For a moment, their eyes stayed locked—

and it felt like a thousand unsaid words passed between them.

Apologies never spoken. Feelings never named. The weight of days spent apart, and the quiet, stubborn hope that maybe—just maybe—it wasn’t too late.

 

Odysseus stood still, watching, an ache blooming from within, deep and familiar.

It was like witnessing a bridge slowly rebuild itself. Tentative, delicate… but stronger than it looked.

 

Then the moment was interrupted by his son, whose head fell onto his chest. She blinked, as if remembering he was there at all, and gently stepped back, hands falling to her sides.

 

Letting go seemed to physically pain her. Poor girl. She was as gone as Telemachus.

 

“Thank you,” Odysseus said gently. “For bringing him home.”

 

And he meant it. Truly.

 

Theia nodded, eyes low, fiddling nervously with her belt.

“I… Don’t worry about it.”

 

He took a small step forward, voice softening. “Are you going to be alright walking back to the city? Do you need someone to escort you?”

 

He would send a dozen guards if needed. The thought of her walking back alone through the dark hills didn’t sit well with him.

 

But she shook her head.

 

“No, no. I’m good. Honestly… I think I need to be alone for a while. Maybe cry a little.”

 

That caught him off guard. He blinked, then let out a low chuckle. Gods, she was honest.

 

Something told him there’d be a lot of unexpected things about this one. Good. The world could always use more sharp-tongued, strong-hearted women.

 

“I get that,” he said, smiling. “Well, it was nice to meet you, Theia. Even if I’d hoped it might’ve been under… let’s say, more peaceful circumstances.”

 

To be honest, Penelope had been two days away from inviting her to dinner.

 

“Likewise,” she replied, offering a quick curtsy.

 

Not bad. Good posture.

 

“Good night,” she added, already taking a few steps back. “Take care of him.”

 

“Will do.”

 

And just like that, she turned on her heel and marched out of the palace grounds like a general leaving the battlefield.

 

As he watched her go, a groan stirred against his shoulder.

 

“Theia…?”

 

“She just went home. And you’re getting home too,” Odysseus muttered, tightening his grip. “Come on.”

 

He hoisted the boy higher and started up the stairs.

 

Telemachus was a dead weight — much heavier than he looked. How that girl managed to drag him all the way from Stávros, he’d never know.

 

Step by step, they made their way across the palace, his son’s feet scraping across the marble.

 

“Dad… Dad, ’m so sorry. For… for this afternoon. D’you hate me?”

 

Odysseus huffed. “No. Of course I don’t hate you.”

 

“Don’t hate you either,” Telemachus mumbled. “’Was sad. And angry. Sangry?”

 

He giggled — an honest-to-gods giggle — clearly delighted with his own joke.

 

“We’ll talk about this tomorrow, okay?”

 

“‘Kay.”

 

Finally, they reached the family wing. Thankfully, Telemachus had stopped giggling. Odysseus wasn’t sure he could handle a drunken son and a nocturnal toddler in the same night.

 

He nudged open the door to his son’s room with his shoulder and lowered him as gently as he could onto the bed. The young man flopped onto the mattress with the grace of a fish out of the water, then lay there, staring at the ceiling like it held the secret meaning of life.

 

As Odysseus crouched to unfasten his sandals, he heard a low, slurred mumble.

 

“Dad… she can’t go. Sh’was supposed to stay. Told her I’d stay. And she left.”

 

Odysseus glanced at him. “She brought your drunk ass home. I wouldn’t be so sure she’s gone.”

 

Telemachus let out a broken, mournful little sound.

 

“She’s… she’s everything. If she’s not here, nothing matters. Nothing.”

 

Odysseus stayed crouched by the bed a moment longer, watching his son blink away tears. So young, and yet he carried so much — on his shoulders, in his heart. Odysseus would have gladly faced monsters again if it could ease even a fraction of his boy’s pain.

 

He gently stroked Telemachus’ hair as the young man drifted off to sleep.

“Everything’s going to be okay,” he whispered.

 

 

“Well?”

 

As expected, Penelope was waiting for him, wide awake in their bed, an oil lamp lit on her side table, lighting her hair like a halo of bronze waves.

 

“I knew you weren’t asleep,” he said with a grin, climbing in beside her.

 

“A guard wakes you in the middle of the night. I heard the word ‘prince’. Forgive me for being a little worried. What happened?”

 

Odysseus took a deep breath, trying not to laugh. Really, it wasn’t funny. Telemachus was obviously going through some hard time, the feelings he insisted on keeping bottled up had finally caught up with him, leading to… whatever this was.

 

But it was maybe a little funny. Maybe. Just a smidge.

 

His wife’s blue stare was still fixed on him, expectant.

Oops. He hadn’t actually answered yet.

 

“Our son came home drunk.”

 

Penelope blinked. “What do you mean came home drunk ? He wasn’t home to begin with?”

 

“Apparently not.” Odysseus spread his hands. “Didn’t get the full story, but I suspect he went to that party in town.”

 

Her eyes narrowed. “The one we are absolutely, definitely not aware happens every year before the festival starts?”

 

“The very same.”

 

“Good gods… he’s going to be in a mood tomorrow morning,” Penelope muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.

 

“That’s not even the best part.”

 

Her head snapped toward him. “What else?”

 

His grin widened.

“Someone brought him home. A girl.”

 

“A girl ?

 

“Not just any girl. The girl.”

 

Penelope stared. “Theia??”

 

“The one and only.”

 

“And you didn’t come and get me?!”

 

“The poor girl looked like she wanted to die then and there — with Telemachus half passed out on her back! I wasn’t about to say, ‘Wait a second, let me just grab my wife so she can have a good look at you.’”

 

Penelope did that little proud pout of hers — the one that meant I know you’re right, but I’m still mad about it . He was very familiar with that pout.

 

“So what was she like?”

 

“A tiny little thing. Honestly, I have no idea how she successfully dragged our very tall, very drunk son all the way from town. Dark hair, murder in her eyes — though that might’ve been because of said very drunk son. And absolutely mortified.”

 

“Oh gods — what did you say to her?!”

 

“Oh, not me! Him! He was waxing poetic about her! Something about her being like the sun after the rain.

 

“Sweet Apollo…” she laughed, shaking her head. “I feel bad for her.”

 

“And then — when she tried to hand him off to me — he whined, Pen! Whined! About her staying, about not wanting her to leave.” He huffed a soft laugh, then added, “I’m laughing now, but… gods, it broke my heart to see him like that. And after today…”

 

He trailed off. The words stuck somewhere behind his ribs.

 

She reached for his hand and brushed her thumb across his knuckles.

“Still thinking about this afternoon?”

 

That was an understatement.

 

“I think I’ll be thinking about this afternoon for the rest of my life,” he said quietly. “I failed him, Pen. I swore the day he was born I’d always be there for him. And I wasn’t.”

 

“It wasn’t your fault,” she murmured. “None of us could have predicted what would happen.”

 

“Still… I keep thinking about what I could’ve done differently. How I could’ve gotten to you two sooner.” His voice dropped. “It’s been eating at me for years, and now— it’s all crashing down at once.”

 

Penelope gently cupped his face, coaxing him to meet her eyes.

 

“You’re here now. You’re alive, and you came back to us. That’s what matters. Telemachus… he doesn’t open up easily. That’s partly on me. I tried too hard to shield him from how I felt, and in doing so… I wasn’t always the best example.”

 

“But you were here for him.”

 

“And you’re here for him now. He loves you, Odysseus. He just… he has a lot on his mind. And not all of it has to do with you.”

 

“It’s the girl. I think she tried to put a stop to their… friendship? Relationship? I don’t even know. He keeps insisting she’s just a friend, but I saw him. I saw the way he looks at her. That’s not friendship.”

 

“He really likes her, does he?”

 

“No.”

 

She frowned, confused. “No?”

 

“He loves her.”

 

A beat.

 

Penelope took a deep breath, letting his words sink in.

“He told you?”

 

“Not explicitly. But he mumbled something about how he promised to stay by her side… and how she’s everything to him. Sounds like love to me.”

 

She looked down, a soft smile growing on her lips.

“Our little boy. In love.”

 

“Not so little anymore, right?”

 

“Do you think she loves him?”

 

“Yes.”

 

She lifted an eyebrow. “Not even a second of hesitation. Wow.”

 

“This girl practically carried him home,” he said, shaking his head in disbelief. “And she looked at him like he was a treasure she had to guard with her life. She loves him. Maybe neither of them realizes it yet, but… this is it. This is love.”

 

His wife leaned back against the pillows, eyes on the ceiling now, her thumb still brushing over his knuckles.

 

“I suppose we should’ve seen it coming. Well— I saw it coming. I just didn’t expect it to happen so fast.”

 

“Oh, he fell,” Odysseus said with a short laugh. “Fell hard. I think he just doesn’t know what to do with it.”

 

“Reminds me of someone,” she said, chuckling.

 

“Me?”

 

“No. Me. I had no idea what to do with you when we saw each other again in Sparta.” She turned her head toward him, eyes glinting with the memory. “You were not in the plans. And it was… terrifying.”

 

“Oh, I’m so sorry I ruined the grand plans of Princess Penelope of Sparta with my irresistible charms and excellent hair. How dare I!”

 

“Exactly! How dare you!” she shot back, laughing as she slapped his arm.

 

Penelope leaned her head against his chest, fingers idly playing with the leather cord of his necklace.

“Do you think they’ll be okay?”

 

Odysseus paused. He didn’t know the girl well — not yet. But something had shifted tonight. He could feel it.

 

He pressed a kiss to the crown of her head and whispered,

“Yeah. I think they will.”

Notes:

Ody and Pen my beloved 😭

First time writing them from up close, I hope I did them justice. And I hope I did Odysseus justice. I really try to find the balance between humor and heavier feelings, especially considering the last scene he featured in. I hope it works?

I also thought it would be nice to show the last scene of chapter 18 from an external POV. Theia and Telemachus ARE unreliable narrators after all, and they are too wrapped in their own heads to see what’s in front of them, hence why an outsider perspective is interesting.

Like Ody is taking one look at them interacting for three minutes and he’s like “oh these idiots are in love”. Same Ody, same.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed it and I’ll see you soon ❤️

Chapter 20: Graceful Morning, Feelings, and Another Type of Feelings

Notes:

Hello everyone!

Can you believe this is the 20th chapter yet? Well I can’t! Going into this I honestly never thought I would go this far, or even stick with writing but here I am, fully committed and so happy to be able to share my silly little (not so little now) story with you. Especially thanks to YOU! Your enthusiasm has been carrying me and motivating me and I cannot thank you enough. I love you all 😭❤️

Ok before we get into it, just a few warnings. Well, not ‘warning’ per se but a few words. This chapter is more or less a 4K words long dialogue. I know some of you were asking for more introspection and descriptions but I feel like this was a much needed chapter, and a much needed conversation. So I am so sorry if it’s not something you like, I promise I’m working hard on weaving more inner thoughts and painting more vivid settings just… it won’t be today 😬

It’s a bit messy but life is messy so… And I don’t want my characters to seem like they’re doing a rehearsed speech. Raw conversations ARE messy, especially when emotions are that high, so it’s an artistic choice I made (and not at all just me writing my little heart out at 4am in my bed. No no. Artistic choice 👀)

Anyway, the rambling ends now. Here’s chapter 20!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

A sudden weight landed on his chest, waking him quite violently from his slumber.

“Tem! No sleep!”

 

Oh gods, was she screaming ? It certainly felt like she was. His head hurt. His chest hurt. Actually, everything hurt. Even his hair. He didn’t know that was possible.

 

“Eirene, shhhh. Go back to bed. It’s too early,” Telemachus groaned. His mouth felt dry and mushy at the same time. Gross.

 

“It’s already midmorning, actually,” said a familiar voice from the doorway.

 

He lifted his head — terrible idea; it felt like stabbing himself in the eye sockets — only to see his father leaning there, looking far too amused by the situation.

 

“Consider this lovely awakening retribution for making me get up in the middle of the night to drag your intoxicated behind to bed.”

 

What?

 

Oh wait—some flashes of last night came back to him. The off-duty guards clinking their cups with his. Leandros laughing at something he said. Someone dragging him home.

 

Green eyes.

No, that one was probably a dream.

 

Other than that? Nothing. No memories. He cringed at the thought of what he could’ve possibly said or done.

 

He had never drunk that much before. He didn’t even know what kind of drunk he was! Oh no… what if he’d picked a fight? In front of the whole town? Or thrown up—very publicly?

 

Grandpa Laertes had the right idea with his whole “exile to the mountains” philosophy. Telemachus might just follow in his footsteps.

 

Still sitting on top of him, his sister was now slapping his cheek, clearly unhappy with the lack of attention.

 

Hadn’t he suffered enough?

 

Apparently their father thought so, too, as he finally moved from his smug-observer spot and picked up Eirene. Small mercy, at last.

 

“Get dressed and join me in the sunroom,” Odysseus said as he made his way out. “I think we need to have a little chat.”

 

Never mind. Mercy is dead. He was about to face his impending doom.

 

Oh well. Thanks for nothing, life.

 

Alone at last, he rubbed his eyes with the heels of his hands, sighing loudly. Or maybe moaning. Or crying. Who knew at this point.

 

Painfully, he sat up—only to be immediately assaulted by the light coming through the window, forcing his hand to fly up and cover his eyes.

 

It was going to be a long day.

 

Telemachus begrudgingly got up, trying to ignore the ache in his limbs, and grabbed the first clean chiton he could find—which ended up being, of course, that red monstrosity that scratched his entire body. Because the universe clearly wasn’t done with him yet.

 

He wanted to throw up. Was it from the hangover, or from the pit of anxiety forming in his stomach at the idea of talking to his father for the first time since their fight?

 

No idea.

 

With the resolve of a man absolutely not ready for battle, he walked out the door and toward his fate.

 

 

Meeting in the sunroom had to be another form of punishment. Knowing his father, the man was more than capable of it.

 

Everything was far too bright and far too… much. It made his head scream.

 

“Can we go talk in the cellar instead?” he asked, wincing at the light.

 

“Nope,” his father said, turning around to grab a cup from a nearby table before handing it to him. “Drink this.”

 

The liquid was brownish, with specks of who-knows-what floating in it. Most importantly, it smelled like death.

 

“Are you trying to poison me? Because honestly, you don’t need to go through the effort. Just give me a few hours and I’ll pass away on my own. Certainly feels like I’m going to.”

 

“Just drink, you stubborn idiot,” Odysseus chuckled. “You’ll feel better after.”

 

Eyeing his father suspiciously, Telemachus brought the cup to his lips and took a sip.

 

Another assault.

 

“Gods, what’s in there?!” he gagged.

 

“Water, vinegar, ginger, and pepper. Works wonders for hangovers.”

 

“Works wonders for me wanting to hang myself, more like.”

 

“Tell me it didn’t help the nausea. I dare you.”

 

…It did help. To Hades with his father and his ridiculous ideas.

 

“Not at all,” he lied.

 

“Mm-hm.”

 

Odysseus sat on the sofa and patted the seat beside him.

 

Telemachus gulped. There it was — time to confront the consequences of his words and actions.

 

He briefly considered making a run for it, before realizing that, one, he was in no shape to do so, and two, this was his father he was talking about. He’d never stand a chance.

 

Clutching the little cup like a lifeline, he slowly lowered himself onto the seat.

 

“Okay,” Odysseus said. “We’ve got two things to talk about today — the difficult one and the fun one. Where do you want to start?”

 

“Difficult first. Always.”

 

“Excellent choice,” he chuckled.

 

His father took a deep breath before turning to him, a serious expression settling on his face.

 

Telemachus’ heart halted, bracing for the worst.

 

“I want to talk about what you said yesterday afternoon.”

 

“I figured.”

 

“I don’t think this is enough to fully express how I feel, but here goes…”

 

He paused.

 

“I am so, so sorry.”

 

…What?

 

“What do you mean you’re sorry? I’m the one who said all those awful things to you! I should be the one apologizing! In fact, here you go: I was an asshole. I’m sorry.”

 

“No, no. What you said was hurtful, yes — but a lot of it was true. And I needed to hear it.”

 

Telemachus blinked.

 

“I am extremely confused right now.”

 

Odysseus took his hands, brushing his knuckles gently.

 

And suddenly, Telemachus was back in the courtyard, two years ago, surrounded by corpses. The day they met. Back then, they were strangers unsure of how to act — so much love between them, and no idea how to express it.

 

He guessed the situation wasn’t so different today.

 

Well. Without the hundred and eight dead bodies, obviously.

 

“I tried so hard to pretend everything was normal — that our life was smooth and happy. Because it was easier. Because I thought that was what we all needed: normalcy. I spent twenty years fighting for it, and now I’d finally managed to make it happen. Fantastic plan, right? Except… I hadn’t realized how cowardly — how selfish — that was. Because this has never been normal for you. And I should’ve known you weren’t doing well. Maybe I did know, deep down. But I kept lying to myself. Telling myself things would settle. That we’d all get used to it. I should have paid more attention. I shouldn’t have presumed you were fine.And for that… I can’t apologize enough.”

 

After a breath, he continued.

 

“I missed so much. So much of your life. I left a five-month-old baby and came back to a twenty-year-old man. And it hurts — gods, it hurts — but you’re right: I don’t know you. I don’t know what it was like for you, growing up fatherless… then watching your home get taken over by those— those despicable men, for years. And once again, I was a coward. I kept thinking, I know myself. I know Penelope. He can’t be that different from us, right? But you are.”

 

His hand cupped his face.

“And you are amazing.”

 

“I’m not… Dad, I’m so far from amazing. I’m a mess. Next to you I’m—”

 

“And you think I’m not a mess?”

Odysseus gave a small, breathless laugh.

“I still wake up screaming at night. The other day, there was a storm and I cried myself to sleep.”

 

He looked at him squarely now.

“You think you’re not ‘as strong’ as me? You’re right. You’re stronger. Because strength isn’t about how many punches you can take, or how many battles you’ve been through. It’s about surviving — and still standing. It’s about choosing to stand up for what’s right. Choosing to protect the people you love.”

 

His voice broke a little.

“And you protected your mother for so many years… You were just a little boy. And it breaks me to think about it.”

 

“I… I was trying to be brave. Trying to be like you. To make them take their anger out on me and not her. But in the end, it wasn’t enough. And if you hadn’t come home that day, I… I wouldn’t have been able to stop them. I was— I am too weak.”

 

Odysseus shook his head, gentle but firm.

“And I would never have made it home without help. Needing someone isn’t weakness, Telemachus. It’s the opposite. It takes strength—real, terrifying strength—to admit you need help. I’ve seen too many men who thought they could do it all on their own. Most of them never left Troy.”

 

He could see the tears running down his father’s cheeks. He didn’t need to check his own to know he was crying too.

 

“All of this to say… I am so proud of you. If only you could see yourself the way I see you. It hurts — it physically hurts — to hear you say you’re not enough, when the truth is you’re so much more than I ever could have imagined. You’re a wonderful, brave, brilliant, and kind young man. I couldn’t have asked for a better son. And I’m sorry it took us two years to have this conversation, but I’m glad we did.”

 

Telemachus couldn’t speak. Could barely think.

He’d spent years carrying that ache, that unspoken fear that he wasn’t enough — not for Ithaca, not for his mother, and definitely not for the father he barely knew.

But now… now he was hearing everything he’d ever needed to hear.

And it didn’t erase the pain. But it softened it, somehow. Like a cold press on a bruise.

He blinked through the tears, tried to say something, anything — but all that came out was a broken little sound.

 

So instead, he leaned forward and pulled his father into a hug.

“I love you, Dad.”

 

Odysseus let out a wet chuckle. “I love you too, Telemachus. So much.”

 

They stayed like that for a while, holding on — to each other, to the weight of the words just spoken, to the quiet promise of a new beginning.

 

When they finally pulled apart, the air still felt heavy — but not in a suffocating way. More like a thick, warm blanket on a cold night.

 

Odysseus wiped his eyes, then turned to him with a grin.

“Oh, and for the record — your sister is not a ‘re-do’ child. She’s the accidental but happy result of a very enthusiastic reunion.”

 

Telemachus groaned. “Aaaand you ruined the moment. Congratulations. I’m going to puke.”

 

“Drink your drink — it’ll go away,” Odysseus laughed.

 

The nightmarish concoction was helping with the nausea.

Unfortunately, it did nothing for the mortifying images flooding his mind.

 

“So, now the fun one. Someone had an exciting night…”

 

Speaking of mortification.

 

“Please no. I want to die just thinking about what I might have said or done,” Telemachus mumbled, burying his face in his hands.

 

“You don’t remember?” Odysseus asked, far too casually.

 

He was smiling.

 

An evil smile.

 

A ‘I know something you don’t’ smile.

 

“I remember moping in the gardens, stumbling across a few off-duty guards who invited me to join them, the beginning of the party… but after that? Just flashes. I vaguely remember being brought home.”

 

“Oh, you were brought home alright…”

 

He was smug. Far too smug. This was dangerous.

 

“Wait. Did you personally come to town to drag me back? Gods, talk about public humiliation…”

 

“Oh, no no. I only dragged you to bed. Your friend Theia is the one who took you home.”

 

Telemachus choked on air.

 

No. No no no no no. There was no way—

 

“I’m sorry, I think I hallucinated for a second. Did you just say Theia— my Theia—well, not my Theia, I mean, it’s complicated— that Theia brought me home last night? From the party? While I was drunk?”

 

“I just did.”

 

“You’re joking. This is a prank. A cruel, elaborate prank. She doesn’t even want anything to do with me anymore!”

 

“Well, she certainly didn’t act like it when she was carrying your half-conscious ass up the stairs.”

 

This was impossible. This was insane. This was…

 

Exactly the kind of absurd thing the Fates loved to throw his way.

 

“Oh my gods. Dad. I’m begging you. Send me away. On a long, painful diplomatic mission. Marry me off to some princess in a forgotten kingdom. Tell everyone I caught a fever and died. I don’t care. Just—get me out of here.”

 

“It’s okay!” Odysseus laughed. “You only tried to be poetic once. Well… at least in front of me. I don’t know what you said to her on the way home.”

 

“Poe—what did I say???”

 

“It was adorable. A little awkward, sure, but adorable. You compared her to the sun after a rainy day. Said she made everything better. Warm.”

 

He wanted to die.

 

Where were the vengeful gods when you needed them? Should he go stand on the beach and call Poseidon an asshole? Maybe that would get him smited.

Seemed like a solid plan.

 

“This is a nightmare. I just need to wake up.”

 

He slapped himself.

Ouch. He’d forgotten about the headache.

But sadly, his father was still there on the sofa, smirking.

 

“She took it in stride. Didn’t even cry — though she did say she might later on. She’s very funny.”

 

Wait. Hold on.

 

“Wait — so you met her? Oh gods… she must’ve been panicking. She was terrified at the idea of meeting you and Mom!”

 

“I think the ‘meeting the king’ anxiety was quickly forgotten once you started crying when she tried to leave.”

 

He… what?

 

“Please tell me you’re messing with me.”

 

“Okay — maybe not full-on crying. But there was definitely some whining involved.”

 

“Oh my gods…” he groaned, flopping sideways onto the sofa and burying his face in a pillow.

 

Odysseus gently patted his shoulder — as if that could possibly erase the monumental dread currently flooding his chest.

 

“Well,” Telemachus mumbled into the pillow, “if she had any doubts about never seeing me again before, I’m sure that sealed the deal.”

 

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that.”

 

He peeked out from his hiding place, eyebrows raised suspiciously.

“What do you mean by that?”

 

His father was beaming now. Full-on beaming.

“Well, setting aside the fact that she could’ve ignored you and left you to your fate — but didn’t — she also responded to your very dramatic pleas about her not leaving with something like ‘we’ll talk about this later.’”

 

He hesitated for effect.

“And not in a dismissive way, either. I could hear it in her voice — she wants to talk things out.”

 

This couldn’t be true. She never wanted to talk to him again. She had said so.

 

“You must’ve imagined it. Dad, there’s no way she would want that. She made it very clear the last time we spoke that it would be the last time. She’s just a good person — she didn’t leave a drunk fool in the street because she knew where he lived, that’s all.”

 

“Someone just doing a good deed wouldn’t have looked at you like that.”

 

“Like what?”

 

Odysseus leaned in and whispered,

“Like you matter. So much it aches.”

 

Telemachus froze.

 

The words hit him harder than they should have. As if something deep inside him — something bruised and buried — had been cracked open. For a second, he couldn’t speak. Could barely breathe.

 

He swallowed, blinking fast.

“She… No that can’t be right. That can’t be. Because if it was…”

 

“…it would mean there’s hope?”

 

“I can’t let myself do that. Because it’s impossible. I scared her away with my stupid questions and my…”

 

He cut himself off. He couldn’t say it out loud. Saying it would make it too real. Too painful.

 

Odysseus waited.

 

Telemachus looked away, jaw clenched. His fingers dug into the edge of the sofa cushion.

 

“And your feelings?”

 

Damn his father for reading him.

 

“I don’t—” he began, then hesitated, the words choking at the back of his throat.

 

“That was a rhetorical question,” Odysseus said, gently but firmly. “Don’t try to deny it. I have eyes.”

 

He opened his mouth to say something — anything — but his father cut him off with a raised finger.

 

“And ears! Because I definitely remember you saying she was everything to you last night.”

 

Screw his big drunk honest mouth. He was never, ever touching wine again.

 

“Is it true then?” Odysseus asked, quieter now. “That she means everything to you?”

 

Telemachus stared at the floor. “You seem to have already made up your mind about that.”

 

“I have, but I want to hear you say it.”

 

Telemachus didn’t answer right away.

 

His throat felt tight, as if the words were trying to claw their way out and failing. He stared down at his hands — hands that had shaken with anger, cupped his face in despair, that he desperately stopped from holding Theia’s wrist when he asked her if she was sure about stopping their friendship.

 

He thought about the way she laughed, the way she called him out without fear, the way she looked at him like she saw him — even when he didn’t want to be seen. He thought about how empty everything had felt these past few days, how wrong the world seemed without her in it.

 

And gods, it hurt. To want someone that much. To know you might have ruined the one thing that made you feel like you.

 

“She does” he said as a murmur. Barely audible, but out there in the world.

 

And there it was. Truth, bare and terrifying.

 

His hand flew to his hair, panicking at the realization of what he had just said.

“I didn’t mean for it to happen. I genuinely was just glad to have made a friend, you know? And then, out of nowhere…”

 

“It snuck up on you? Yeah. It usually does.”

 

Telemachus let out a shaky breath, his fingers still tangled in his hair.

 

“I don’t even know what to do with it. With… all of this. It’s too much. I feel like I’m always too much.”

 

Odysseus didn’t answer right away. When he did, his voice was calm. Steady.

 

“She’s still here, isn’t she?”

 

That shut him up.

 

Because she was, apparently. In ways that mattered. In ways that hurt to hope for.

 

“I don’t think she feels the way I feel. Actually, I know she doesn’t.”

 

“Mm-hm.”

 

“Stop ‘mm-hming’ me. You met her once during a brief, insane moment. You can’t know. And even if she did, it’s not like it could lead anywhere. It’s doomed.”

 

His father frowned, confused.

“Why on earth would it be doomed?”

 

Did he hit his head or something?

 

“Um, hello? In case you’ve forgotten—we’re royals! I’m expected to marry a princess or noble girl to forge an alliance. That’s, like, the whole point.

 

“What?!”

 

“What ‘what’?

 

“I don’t expect you to do that! Why do you think I’ve been declining every single proposal for the past two years?!”

 

Telemachus stared at him, stunned. “Wait. What?

 

Odysseus raised an eyebrow. “You heard me.”

 

“No, I don’t think I did. Because it sounded like you just said you’re not expecting me to marry for politics.”

 

“That is exactly what I said.”

 

He blinked. Then again. “Then what—why—why didn’t you tell me?!”

 

“I thought it was obvious!” his father said, throwing his hands up. “You think I’d want you miserable for the sake of a treaty? The fact that your mother was a princess was purely a coincidence. She could’ve been a fisherman’s daughter—I would’ve married her anyway! Hades, your grandmother Anticlea wasn’t noble. Her father was a thief! A demigod thief, sure, but still a thief! Didn’t stop my father from making her queen. And your aunt Ctimene? She married Eurylochus, who was literally just a boy from Same, with no title to his name. Political marriage has NEVER been something we care about!”

 

Telemachus stared at him, mouth agape. “So you’re telling me… I’ve been tormenting myself over this. I let her go because I thought there was no future — and that future was never even off the table?!

 

“Apparently.”

 

“I need to sit down.”

 

“You’re already sat.”

 

“Then I need to lie down. Gods you just… I think you just broke my mind right now…”

 

“Well if it can help you do something about the woman you love—”

 

“— WOW. Strong word there, old man!”

 

Odysseus didn’t flinch. “But is it the wrong word?”

 

Telemachus opened his mouth to retort — and froze.

 

Because no, actually. It wasn’t the wrong word at all.

 

It was terrifying, and stupid, and absolutely reckless given everything that happened — but it was also true . Gods help him, he loved her. He loved her.

 

And that thought hit him like a tidal wave.

 

“…Oh,” he said faintly. “Oh no.”

 

Odysseus smirked. “That’s what I thought.”

 

Telemachus dropped his head into his hands, muffling a groan that sounded suspiciously close to a scream.

 

“I’m fucked,” he muttered, voice still muffled. “I mean—I was already fucked before, but now I’m a whole new level of fucked.”

 

“You say you’re not like me,” his father said dryly, “but I fear you’ve inherited my theatrics.”

 

“That’s what Athena said,” Telemachus grumbled into his palms.

 

Odysseus laughed and patted him on the back.

“It’s okay. It’s great, actually! I’ve seen her — she seems like a headstrong young woman.”

 

“That’s an understatement. She threatens to kill me at least once a day.”

 

“Well, that just means she cares.”

 

“That means I get on her nerves. She told me she would drown me in flour once.”

 

“And your mom threw olives at me. I think it’s a Spartan thing. Violent affection. Unfortunately, us Ithacan boys are not immune.”

 

Telemachus sank further into the couch, eyes fixed on the ceiling.

 

“Dad, what do I do? I’m in love with a girl who doesn’t even want to be my friend anymore.”

 

“Well, first of all—good job asking me. When I realized I was in love with your mother, I asked Athena. She was not happy about it.”

 

He sat up an inch, baffled. “Why on earth would you ask a goddess with zero interest in romance for girl advice?”

 

“Hey! There was a logic! I thought, ‘Penelope is tall, strong, and clever. I should ask another tall, strong, clever woman what to do.’ It made sense at the time!

 

“Back to me, please?”

 

“Right, right. Okay, here’s what I think you should do. And I’m warning you, it’s bold. Revolutionary, even: go talk to her.”

 

“That’s it? That’s your advice? Maybe I should have asked Athena.”

 

“Because it is that simple! Right now you’re pulling your hair out because you don’t know if she wants to be in your life or not. Personally? I have a hunch she does. So just go talk to her. Figure this part out. And the rest?” He winked. “Time to use the charisma you inherited along with my dramatics.”

 

“Mom is the charismatic one. You’re a nuisance.”

 

“But I’m her nuisance. Go be Theia’s nuisance.”

 

As if he wasn’t exactly that already.

 

Was there… was there hope?

For them? Even just for their friendship?

 

He kept thinking about how she had taken him home last night. Theia — who freaked out when he even mentioned his parents knew she existed — had grabbed his intoxicated self by the chiton and marched straight to his father like a woman on a mission.

 

Who, according to said father, looked like she cared. An enormous amount.

 

He needed to fix this. Even if it would never evolve into anything past friendship. Even if he had to spend his life burying his feelings just to keep her by his side. Burying his… love.

It felt strange to think that. But also, strangely liberating — like a weight of uncertainty had been lifted.

 

With a new rush of energy and determination, he stood and started crossing the room.

“I need to go and apologize for last night. Now.”

 

“Atta boy. Hey—what are you doing? Door’s that way!”

 

“I NEED A FIG!” he shouted over his shoulder.

 

A fig, and a whole lot of courage.

But he was doing this.

Notes:

WE ARE SO BACK!

So this was an important chapter for me, and one that i thought about since the very beginning. I feel like this heart to heart needed to happen, and that this would also be the perfect opportunity for a “shit I’m in love. Like REALLY in love” moment.

I hope I did Ody justice, it’s always nerve wracking to write him, since he is the character we spent the most time with during the musical but at the some time, those were very specific times, and very painful one. Domestic Ody is a whole other challenge and I hope it works and that you like it.

I also needed to have this “what do you mean I don’t have to marry some random princess for political reasons?!” moment to show that 1) Telemachus makes assumptions of what is expected of him and spiral about it, 2) buddy do you even know your own family tree? and 3) it’s not hopeless 😏

Anyway I hope you enjoyed it and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 21: Picnic, Figs and Apologies

Notes:

Heyyyyyy!

Hope you had a good weekend! Personally, I spent the weekend writing this instead of packing my bags. Oops.
(It’s alright it’s still afternoon where I am)

Anyway, here’s a loooooong chapter I think you might enjoy, as a reward for all the drama in the past few chapters, and also as an apology because I won’t be able to post much this week, as I will be in GREECE! I’ll think about you when I’ll be starring at ruins with tears in my eyes (I get very emotional over thousands year old rocks okay 😭).

Thank you again so MUCH for you love, support and enthusiasm. They really motivate me to keep going ❤️

Without further ado, here’s chapter 21.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

When Theia woke up the morning after the party, the sun was up and shining. She did sleep better than the previous nights, but not by much.

 

Her mind kept replaying the end of the evening.

How Telemachus had looked, so undone, in a way that was so uncharacteristically him. Not that he was a stuck up, but there was always an air of restraint about him, like he knew his words and actions could have consequences and he needed to think carefully before speaking.

 

Given where he came from, it was probably true.

 

The contrast had been more than jarring. It kept ringing alarm bells in her head.

 

Did she do this? Was she responsible for the state she found him in — because she had tried to push him away?

 

It was supposed to be better for him. He was supposed to be free of her. Not burdened by the end of their friendship.

 

It didn’t work like that. Not with her.

 

People were always glad to have her gone from their lives.

 

But the way he had looked at her… like the thought of her disappearing was the greatest pain in the world. The way he had begged her to stay.

 

She could handle hurting herself. But seeing him like that — so utterly destroyed — made her sick.

 

And then there was the problem of the other things he said — the drunken, poetic nonsense he’d thrown her way.

 

“I miss you.”

“You make the quiet.”

 

She could almost brush those off. After all, she also missed him. He also made her feel at peace, a dangerous, unknown peace, but peace nonetheless.

 

But then—

 

“You’re the most beautiful woman in the world.”

 

That one wouldn’t leave her alone.

 

It was probably the wine talking.

Right?

Right?

 

This was a man who regularly met princesses and queens — women draped in gold, with voices like honey and skin smoother than silk.

 

But her ?

Scrawny, short Theia?

With her wild hair and too-big eyes? With stains of questionable origin always somewhere on her clothes?

 

The most beautiful woman in the world?

 

No.

No way.

 

Maybe he’d hit his head when he fell to the ground and she hadn’t noticed.

Because it was impossible — impossible — for someone like Telemachus to look at her and see beauty.

 

Especially Telemachus. By all means, she has eyes. He was a very attractive man! With those blue eyes and that hair that curled a little at the ends. A build that was muscular, but not too muscular. This tan skin from a life spent under the sun. That smile, so bright and warm, even when he was being cocky, and the way a dimple appeared on his right cheek, but not his left, when he was laughing…

 

Okay. Stop.

 

Let’s not go there.

Because if she did, it would open an entire mind-drawer of things she’d tried very hard to repress these past few weeks — and now was not the time to start daydreaming about how hot her friend was.

 

…Shit.

She was doing it, wasn’t she?

 

Okay. She just needed to splash some water on her face and call it a day. There were more pressing matters. Like fixing her mistakes.

 

She’d tried to burn the bridge to protect him (and maybe also herself), and it had made things worse.

 

So, plan B, then: be there for him, help him, and—gods help her, she really didn’t want to do that—open up.

 

And if that made him disgusted by her, well… that was just another version of plan A, she guessed. She’d done it once, she could do it again.

 

It would crush her heart all over again, but hey— that’s life, right?

 

He’d be at the parade tomorrow.

She would just have to… accost him and talk things out.

Yes. That was it.

Just hi! I’m sad, you’re sad, let’s be friends again!

 

Great plan.

 

She quickly threw on her light blue chiton, braided her hair, and headed down the stairs.

Step one of the plan: stop moping in her room.

 

So here she was, on her way to check if Menon needed help.

 

But as she opened the door to the courtyard, she was met with the sight of Myra sitting cross-legged on the floor with a basket in her lap.

 

“Good morning, sunshine!”

 

“Hum… Hello. What are you doing here?”

 

Myra raised her basket proudly. “Breakfast! I’ve got some grapes, a bit of cheese — compliments of my dad — and I just bought some bread from Menon. We’re having a little at-home picnic!”

 

“Doesn’t that defeat the purpose of a picnic? Doing it at home?” Theia asked as she sat down next to her friend.

 

“I won’t let your bad attitude ruin my lovely idea.”

 

“Worth a shot.”

 

Myra nudged her before handing her a piece of bread.

“Truth be told, I’m also checking to see if you were still trying to merge with your bed. And you’re not! You’re up, you smell clean, and you changed clothes! I’m so proud.”

 

Right. Because that was what counted. Not the part where she’d ruined everything with one person who actually mattered. But yes — clean hair. Small victories.

 

“Yeah, well, yesterday I had this friend who stormed into my room and threatened to drag me by the hair if I didn’t stop lying in bed.”

 

“Sounds like a wise woman. Bet she’s gorgeous.”

 

“Meh.”

 

“YOU BITCH!” Myra gasped, slapping her thigh.

 

They laughed — a real, good laugh, the kind that filled the air and made her heart feel just a little bit lighter.

 

“Did you have fun after I left?” Theia asked.

 

“Oh, I only stayed one more hour. People were getting pretty wasted, and I didn’t want to risk anyone throwing up on my clothes.”

 

Tell me about it.

 

“But I’m so happy you came!” Myra continued. “You’ll see, the rest of the festival’s pretty fun too. If you’re up for it, I’ll be around the agora later to watch the animations with my brothers. You’re welcome to join.”

 

“Thanks. I might.”

 

“I’ll take ‘I might.’” Myra grinned. “What about you? Got home safe?”

 

Where to start…

 

“Okay, don’t make a big deal out of it.”

 

“Oh gods. That means something juicy happened.”

 

“Shut up. I… I just ran into a bit of a… roadblock.”

 

“A roadblock?”

 

“A tall, blue-eyed, blue-blood-shaped roadblock.”

 

Myra gasped, scandalized. “TELEMACHUS?”

 

Theia winced at the sudden volume. Gods, this girl could shout.

 

“But he never comes to these things!” Myra practically shrieked.

 

“I know! That’s what he told me! But there he was, laughing with some random guy and absolutely wasted.”

 

Myra’s eyes went wide. “ Drunk?

 

“Drunk,” Theia confirmed. “As in barely standing. Before I could even figure out what to do, he saw me—and he started talking .”

 

Rambling, really. Saying too much. Saying everything.

 

Myra leaned in, eyes sparkling. “What did he say?! ‘Theia, I love you, my heart is yours, let’s have little princes and princesses’?”

 

“Ew. No! He said some stuff about… not wanting me to go away. He looked really sad.”

 

“Yeah, so basically what I said.”

 

Absolutely not what you said.”

 

“Why are you blushing?”

 

Crap. She could feel it—the heat creeping up her neck and into her face. Deny. Distract. Deflect.

 

“It’s hot today.”

 

Myra raised a knowing eyebrow.

 

“Anyway,” Theia pressed on, “back to me finding a sad, drunk prince?”

 

“My bad, carry on,” Myra said, popping a grape into her mouth. “What did you do with your drunk prince?”

 

“I brought him home.”

 

Myra nearly choked. “ Is he sleeping in there?! ” she gasped, pointing at the house.

 

“No! I brought him to his home!”

 

More gasping. She was going to faint if she kept going.

“You mean you went to the palace? AGAIN ? Did you go inside? Is the floor made of gold? Did you tuck him in …?”

 

“No I didn’t go inside. I handed him to his father,” Theia said casually, hoping it would minimize the weight of what she just said.

 

“OH MY GODS!”

 

It did not.

 

“Please don’t shou—“

 

“YOU MET THE KING!”

 

“I met the king.”

 

“IN HIS OWN HOME!”

 

“In his own home, yes. Please try to calm—“

 

“AND YOU BROUGHT HIM HIS DRUNK SON!”

 

“It’s not like I arrived and hailed the guard like ‘Bring me the king!’, he made that decision on his own. I wanted to give him Telemachus but he wouldn’t let go! So I asked the guard to open the door so I could at least get him inside.”

 

“And boom, the king appeared.”

 

“Pretty much, yes.”

 

Myra scooted closer, eyes sparkling with that insufferable eagerness.

“What’s he like?”

 

“Who… the king? You’ve seen him before!”

 

“From a distance! What’s he like up close? Is he nice? …is he hot? He seems hot, but some people are only hot from afar, so it’s hard to tell.”

 

Of course she asked that.

 

“Again, ew. I’m not rating my friend’s dad’s ‘hotness level.’ What is wrong with you???”

 

“Answer my questiooooon,” Myra shouted, shaking Theia’s arm like a child demanding a treat.

 

“Alright, alright! Hades, you’re insane. He was nice, I guess. We talked for maybe two minutes, so I can’t give you a full report on his personality. He tried to joke a little, and he asked if I wanted to be escorted home.”

 

Myra smirked. “Were you?”

 

“I’m perfectly capable of walking home by myself, thank you very much. As for his looks… he’s like an older, shorter version of Telemachus. Actually, that’s a bit creepy—they have exactly the same face. Except the eyes.”

 

Like, really creepy. She knew from meeting Eirene that he and his sister shared a strong family resemblance, but she wasn’t ready to find herself face-to-face with an older version of Telemachus.

 

“Oh, so he is hot,” Myra said, spreading cheese on her bread.

 

“I beg your pardon??”

 

“If Telemachus looks like him, and Telemachus is attractive, then he must be an attractive man. It’s like, basic math.”

 

The. Fuck.

 

And why did her chest tighten all of a sudden? It wasn’t like she cared—right? Except now her mind stubbornly replayed the idea of Telemachus being called “attractive,” by Myra, and something in her stomach twisted.

 

“What did you say about Telemachus?” Theia asked, trying to sound calm.

 

“That he’s attractive? Because he is,” Myra said, licking her fingers. “It’s a fact. I said it before, didn’t I? He’s objectively a beautiful man. Not my type at all, but objectively? Yeah, he’s a pretty boy.”

 

Theia nodded, automatically, like the phrase objectively a beautiful man hadn’t just lit a fire in her head.

 

Her friend went still. This was never good. A Myra not moving was a Myra analyzing. And her reaction to the topic of whether the crown prince was attractive was definitely not something Theia wanted analyzed.

 

Finally, Myra smirked and said, “Are you jealous that I called him pretty?”

 

“No.”

 

Oh no. She panicked and answered too fast. This was not going to help her.

 

“You so are!”

 

“I’m so not.”

 

“You think he’s sexyyyyyy.”

 

“I think you drank more than you thought last night and it’s still affecting your head.”

 

“Suuuuure.”

 

She hated it. She hated that her best friend was so perceptive. That she could read emotions like a scroll.

 

Her thinking that Telemachus was beautiful and kind and funny and that his mere presence somehow made her days better—that was her business and her business only. Business she fully intended on keeping to herself, thank you very much.

 

“Soooo,” Myra said, “are you two friends again now? Feels like a ‘friends again’ kind of moment.”

 

“Not sure. I did tell him we’d talk about it later. I intend to. We’ll see how it goes.”

 

“As if he’s not going to come back crawling as soon as you say the word ‘friend’.”

 

“I did hurt him. A lot. I didn’t mean to… I mean, I wanted to push him away but I thought he’d be better off without me, you know? That he’d be mad for a few hours and then move on. I didn’t want him to be like this.”

 

“Drunk and begging you to stay?”

 

“Yeah…”

 

A grape hit her square on the forehead.

 

“What the fuck, Myra?!”

 

“That’s what you get for making assumptions about what people want and need in their lives.” Myra pointed another grape at her like it was a weapon. “Telemachus has made it very, very clear he didn’t intend on going anywhere, and your thick skull refused to get it. The man was at your doorstep basically every day! Of course you breaking things off would be hard on him! And don’t give me that ‘I’m not good enough for him to be around’ bullshit. I’m around you, and you are a delight. A very sassy, grumpy delight, but a delight nonetheless. And he sees that too.”

 

Theia groaned and dropped her face into her hands.

“What did I do…”

 

“A mistake,” Myra popped another grape in her mouth, completely unfazed. “It’s alright, happens to the best of us.”

 

“What do I do now? What if he doesn’t want to see me anymore?”

 

“What did I just say? What did he just say? He wants you back in his life!”

 

“But what if it was just drunk nonsense and he actually doesn’t want to?”

 

“I’ll bet you two drachmas he’s going to drop by all sad and pathetic, begging on his knees for you to be his friend again.”

 

“I told you to stop saying ‘friend’ like that.”

 

Myra sighed. Loudly. Theatrically.

 

“You’re blind. I give up.”

 

“What is that supposed to mean?”

 

“You two are going to send me to an early grave, I swear…” she said as she stood up, brushing crumbs from her skirt.

 

“Where are you going?”

 

“Officially? I need to help my mom with some chores. Officiously ? I’m going to scream into my pillow because you’re going to make me pop a vein with your suppressed emotions.”

 

“I don’t have suppressed emotions! I just emoted plenty, thank you.”

 

“Progress. Still not enough. Anyway, see you this afternoon — and don’t go back to bed!”

 

“Yeah, yeah. No more bed-rotting. I heard you. I’m not particularly looking forward to you grabbing me by the hair.”

 

“Good,” Myra said, planting a quick kiss on her head before picking up her basket and heading out onto the street. “Later, sunshine!”

 

“Later, very annoying person.”

 

Theia could hear her laugh as she walked away. What a nosy, stubborn friend she had.

 

She adored her. But there was no way she’d pry this information even from her deathbed. No need to make her head grow any bigger than it already was.

 

With a sigh, she lay down on the ground, arms spread wide, and eyes lost in the sea of blue above her.

 

The sun was warm on her skin, the stone beneath her rough but comforting. Grounding. The world felt steady here — not spinning like it had last night, when Telemachus looked at her like she’d hung the moon. When she’d felt like the worst kind of coward.

 

Gods, she’d made such a mess of things.

 

And yet… he had sought her out.

In his most vulnerable state, when all his walls and facades had been stripped away by wine, he had sought her out.

 

She exhaled slowly, letting the weight of it all settle. The fight. The silence. The way he had looked at her — drunk, raw, wide open. She didn’t know what to do with that. With any of it.

 

She didn’t deserve that kind of softness. Not from him. Not from anyone, really.

 

But there he had been. All compliments and pleas.

 

Maybe Myra had been right — about some things, at least. Maybe he would stay, no matter what. Even if he saw the sick and ugly parts she kept hidden at all cost.

 

And maybe… maybe she was done pretending she could go back to a life without him in it. Because she couldn’t. And that was terrifying.

 

She had never needed people before. It was a strange, foreign feeling that had crept in while she wasn’t paying attention — and now it screamed inside her like a war drum: You need him you need him you need him. So much it hurt.

 

She sat up slowly, brushing leaves from her hair, and stared at the empty courtyard.

 

One thing at a time.

 

She could see Myra later. She could keep her word. She could talk to him. Eventually.

 

It wasn’t everything. But it was a start.

 

Frantic knocks on the side door yanked her out of her thoughts.

 

Huh?

 

She blinked, startled, then walked toward it and pulled it open.

 

“Myra, did you forget—oh.”

 

No Myra in sight.

 

It was much worse.

Or much better.

She couldn’t decide yet.

 

In front of her, clutching the doorframe like a lifeline, stood a very tired, very disheveled Telemachus.

 

His eyes were sunken, circled by dark shadows. He looked a few shades paler than usual, his hair sticking out in every direction, and his red chiton was crumpled and askew.

 

But he was here.

 

“Hi,” he said, voice rough and hoarse.

 

“Hi.”

 

She looked down and noticed the hand he wasn’t using to steady himself was extended, holding out…

 

A fig.

 

“Fig of forgiveness?” he offered, clearly trying his best to sound light.

 

That broke her.

 

All the storms still plaguing her mind crumbled at the sight of a fig. She burst out laughing — a wild, breathless kind of laugh that shook her shoulders and brought tears to her eyes.

 

He blinked at her, perplexed… and then he laughed too, forehead resting against the doorway as his chest shook with it.

 

“Never giving up on the weird guy allegations, are you?” she asked, wiping a tear from her cheek.

 

“Never,” he said, grinning.

 

There he was — the vibrant, bright young man she knew. Not the raw, wrecked version of him from last night.

 

And yet… maybe that vulnerability had been a gift. A crack in the armor that let her see him more clearly. Everything more clearly, really.

 

Maybe they both needed to let the walls come down.

 

Before she could second-guess herself, she grabbed the fig — then his hand — and tugged him toward the house.

 

“Come on. I can practically feel your headache from here. Let’s get you inside.”

 

“My savior, once again,” he murmured.

 

Too softly. Much too softly. If he kept talking like that, she was going to have a problem.

 

As they stepped inside, Theia welcomed the cool shadow of the house—and its ability to hide the blush coming back to her face.

 

She motioned for him to sit, then brought over two cups of water before joining him.

 

“A bit of déjà vu, isn’t it?” he said, taking his cup.

 

“Well, I’ve already accepted that my life is an absurd play, so nothing surprises me anymore.”

 

Telemachus chuckled, then took a sip. The silence lingered—heavy with too many feelings, too many unsaid things.

 

Should she talk? Should she let him speak first?

That wasn’t part of the Plan.

 

…Gods, she owed Myra two drachmas now.

 

After taking a long, deep breath, she spoke.

“I’m sorry.”

 

“I’m sorry,” he said at the exact same time.

 

What?

 

Correction—she could still be surprised, apparently.

 

“Why on earth are you apologizing?” she said, incredulous. “ I started the fight! I have the apology rights, mister!”

 

“Well, if you started the fight, it was probably because I made you mad, so—”

 

“Absolutely not!” she practically yelled.

 

What on earth… What kind of doomed, upside-down thoughts had crept into this boy’s mind for that to be the conclusion? What kind of self-sacrificing idiot had she gotten involved with?

 

His brows furrowed in confusion.

“I don’t understand… I asked you personal questions, you didn’t want to answer, I pressed anyway, and then you got mad. So… it is my fault?”

 

Had he really spent the last three days thinking this was all on him? Oh no. Oh no no no.

 

“No, no, please— please erase those thoughts from your head right now,” she said, leaning forward, frantic. “I chose to pick a fight. I did it on purpose because… because I got scared.”

 

“Yeah. Because I pressed too hard.”

 

She wanted to slap him. Or hug him. Still undecided.

“No! Gods, you’re thick —I got scared because we were getting too close! And I’ve never gotten close to anyone before!”

 

That stunned him. She might have broken him.

 

“What… but… but you’re close to Menon? And Myra?”

 

“It’s not the same.” She rubbed her hands over her face. “I don’t know why, but it’s not. I’m not scared of accidentally saying something wrong with them. I still have control. With you? Head empty. Words just happen. And it’s dangerous.”

 

“Why?”

 

She had to open up. She had to offer him a truth. At least one.

 

“Because… because I don’t want you to realize how much of a burden I am. Because it felt safer to make you hate me than to risk you tossing me aside.”

 

Telemachus looked at her, speechless.

 

She pressed on, the words coming faster now. “But it didn’t even work, did it? I’ve been miserable. And judging by the things you mumbled last night, you were too. And it wasn’t supposed to happen like that. People are usually glad when I’m gone. Not… not…”

 

“Absolutely devastated?”

 

Her breath caught.

 

“Because that’s what I was,” he said. “Absolutely devastated. And I’m not saying that to guilt you. It’s just… it’s the truth. I spent two days locked in the library pretending to be busy. I didn’t sleep, didn’t eat. I picked a fight with my father. I got drunk just to feel something other than that gnawing pit in my chest. Because I didn’t know what to do with myself, knowing you hated me. It was too—” He broke off for a second, swallowed hard. “It was too painful.”

 

Too painful.

 

The words echoed in her head. How could someone say that so plainly? So earnestly?

 

She stared at him, stunned. Telemachus, the boy who bore the weight of a kingdom on his shoulders, looking at her like her absence had wrecked him.

 

Because it had. Not the fight. Not her words. Her absence.

 

Her chest tightened.

 

She wanted to look away, to hide from the way his eyes saw straight through her. But she couldn’t. Because despite the ache in his voice, despite the rawness of it all, he wasn’t accusing her. He wasn’t angry. He was just… hurt. And honest.

 

And gods, she didn’t know what to do with that kind of honesty.

 

What was she supposed to say? Sorry I’m the kind of person who ruins good things? Sorry I panic the moment I feel safe? Sorry that I hurt you because I didn’t know how not to?

 

She couldn’t find the right words to convey everything she felt and everything she wanted to tell him. So she did the next best thing.

 

She stood up and pulled him into her arms.

 

Telemachus froze for a moment, probably as surprised as her, before wrapping his arms around her fiercely.

 

He tried to stand up as well, but she pushed down.

“Let me enjoy the one time in my life where I am taller than you,” she joked.

 

Half joking. This friendship was giving her a stiff neck, really.

 

He laughed against her stomach, his grip tightening.

 

His laughter vibrated against her, and she felt it like a pulse beneath her skin. Familiar. Real. Alive.

 

“Still friends?” he asked, his voice slightly muffled.

 

Friends didn’t seem enough to encompass the depth of what she felt toward him. But she didn’t have any other word. So this one would do.

 

“Yeah. Still friends,” she nodded, her hand running through his hair, trying to ignore the way it made her stomach twist.

 

Theia pulled back, just enough to look at him. At his eyes—so bright and blue, so full of life, so different from the version of him she’d seen at the palace.

 

“I can’t tell you I’m never going to get scared again… I probably will… But I promise to try, if you’ll let me?”

 

“Of course.”

 

She brushed his hair back into place before pulling away completely and sitting down again.

 

“I’m still sorry, though,” he said.

 

“What did I just say—”

 

“—For last night,” he cut in.

 

Oh. That.

 

It was nothing! Just a turning point in my life and a moment where my entire worldview shattered! No biggie!

 

Instead, she said,

“Yeah, you better be. You’re very heavy. And chatty when you’re drunk.”

 

He dropped his head dramatically against the table.

“Oh gods—please forget everything I said.”

 

“What, so I’m not the most beautiful woman in the world? Damn. And here I was, expecting a statue.”

 

It was a risk, bringing up that part of his drunken ramblings—she knew that. But something selfish, something buried deep inside her, needed to know if it had only been the wine speaking… or if there was truth beneath it.

 

Telemachus straightened so fast she thought he might snap his back.

“I said WHAT ?

 

He was beet red. Guess she had her answer. And absolutely no idea how to process it.

 

“I think the exact words were, ‘It’s like looking at the sun. Aaaah. Too much.’ ” She grinned. “You’re a drunk poet, but not a very good one, I’m afraid.”

 

“Oh no,” he groaned, burying his face in his hands.

 

If everything was going to be this uncomfortable, the least she could do was have a little fun with it.

“Also something like I make the bees in your head go quiet? And that I’m like the sun after—”

 

“— after the rain ,” he finished, his voice low. “Yeah. My father told me.”

 

“Of course he would,” she chuckled. “By the way, thanks a lot for making that my first impression on your father—the king , no less! It was absolutely not mortifying to show up with you clinging to me.”

 

“For what it’s worth, he liked you. A lot.”

 

Oh.

Oh.

Another thing she didn’t know how to process.

 

“Obviously,” she said, lifting her chin with mock pride. “I’m a delight. And that’s not just me saying it—Myra told me so this morning, right before you showed up.”

 

“‘The kingdom’s delight’—that’s what I’ll have engraved on your statue. Happy?”

 

Delighted , even.”

 

He smiled—and gods, why did his smile have to be that soft? Like he meant it. Like he could sit here and smile at her forever and be perfectly content.

 

Her heart gave a traitorous flutter. She stuffed it back down.

 

“Anyway,” she cleared her throat, “you were drunk. You didn’t know what you were saying, right?”

 

Please agree. Please agree.

Because if he didn’t—

If he acknowledged this—

 

“Yeah, it was just, you know, like—blah.”

 

Good. Good. Nothing to worry about, then.

And absolutely no pang of disappointment.

Nope. Not at all.

Perfectly fine. Totally chill.

Everything’s great.

 

“Yeah. ‘Blah.’” She stood. “Hey, do you want to go into town and buy something extremely greasy and/or sweet from the festival stands? No offense, but you look like you could use some food to… absorb what’s left of the unholy amount of wine you drank.”

 

“Can’t be offended if it’s true. I feel like I’ve been run over by a chariot… or six. Sure, I’m in.”

 

She grabbed her shawl from the back of the chair and tossed it over her shoulders.

 

“Come on, then. Let’s go rescue your stomach.”

 

He groaned and stood, slower this time, but with less weight on his shoulders than before.

 

As they stepped outside, Theia glanced at him from the corner of her eye. Still pale. Still tired. Still him.

 

But lighter now. Warmer.

 

Maybe her, too.

 

And for once, that didn’t feel so dangerous.

Notes:

Awwwww the kids made up and ki— hugged!!! 🥹

Myra continues to be a legend. And I heard you I heard you, I’m thinking of ways to make her and Leandros meet (or maybe they already know each other 👀). Leandros will be coming back, as he is an icon and Telemachus could use a friend who isn’t 1) a goddess he shares with his dad or 2) the girl he’s in love with.

Future chapters should be much lighter than the previous ones. But still heavy on the feels just, different feels 😉

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it and I’ll see you soon!

Chapter 22: Stubborn Himations, Obnoxious Guard and a Persistent Mother

Notes:

Καλημέρα!

So sorry for the 6 days hiatus between chapters, as I mentioned before I was on holiday in Greece and the massive history nerd I am had her days full!

(It was amazing. I want to live in Greece now)

Anyway, I still managed to write a few words here and there when I was back at my AirBnB to chill during the day (and try not to cook. Remind me again why I thought going to Greece in June with my Victorian child complexion was a good idea?), and i finished the chapter today.

I’d say it’s a “slower” chapter in between big moments, but I think it’s still really nice and it establishes some fun dynamics.

Before we start, I’d like to thanks once again each and every one of you for your support. I still can’t process the fact that some of you genuinely enjoy my silly little (not little) story. You are the little lights of my life ❤️

Well, here’s chapter 22! Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

“What on earth…”

 

Fold. Wrap. Fold again… and nope. Still as ugly as it was one minute ago.

 

Determined, Telemachus removed his himation and repeated the process. For the sixth time. Or maybe the seventh—who was counting anymore? He had faced kings, politicians, men plotting a coup—he was not about to be defeated by a stubborn piece of fabric on parade day of all days.

 

Fold. Wrap. Fold again—WHY DID IT LOOK SO CROOKED?

 

The fabric drooped miserably off his shoulder. The gold-threaded edge, meant to drape with effortless elegance, just… flopped. And the more he tried to fix it, the more it seemed to mock him, sliding out of place with every adjustment like it had a mind of its own.

 

He glared at the mirror, sweating slightly. From the hall, he could hear the morning bustle of servants, the clink of ceremonial armor being readied in the courtyard. Everything was moving like clockwork.

Except him.

 

“This is sabotage,” he muttered.

 

“Are you alright in there?” came a voice from the doorway.

 

Telemachus turned—and sighed. Of course it was his mother. And of course she looked spectacular.

 

She, naturally, had no trouble with her himation. It wrapped around her like an extension of herself, every fold falling into place with deliberate grace. The gold embroidery at the hem, an intricate pattern of laurels leaves and flowers, complimented her golden wreath diadem, adorned with amethyst and pearls. It all matched the ivory of her peplos and the purple of her himation perfectly.

 

“Now this is unfair,” he said, pointing at her.

 

Penelope laughed fondly as she walked toward him.

“Consider that I have twenty-two more years of experience than you—and there were many more formal occasions in Sparta. By twelve, I could wrap a himation in my sleep.”

 

She carefully removed the pitifully draped fabric from his shoulder, then added, her tone soft but firm,

“Arms out.”

 

He obeyed in stunned silence as his mother moved around him with practiced meticulousness.

 

He could feel the blush of shame creeping up to his ears.

“This isn’t embarrassing at all. Being dressed by my mother like I’m five.”

 

“Please,” she scoffed. “I let your father try on his own, but I give him five minutes before he gives up and calls for help. We just don’t go full ceremonial often enough for either of you to have gotten used to it.”

 

She stepped back, smoothing a final fold.

“We should, though. You look very handsome today, sweetheart.”

 

“I look like a child playing dress-up. Like I’m pretending to be someone I’m not.”

 

His mother reached up and brushed a stray strand of hair from his forehead.

 

“You know,” she said gently, “you’re allowed to contain multitudes. Yes, you’re a young man who’d rather wander the island all day long—but you’re also a prince. And a very good one, at that. Those two things can coexist. You don’t have to choose just one.”

 

“I’m not a very good prince, Mom. I can’t even dress myself for a parade, come on.”

 

“And my crown fell off my head on my wedding day.” She smiled. “We’re human.”

 

With a sigh, he turned to the mirror. He looked… decent. Good. Official. Ready to fool the crowd into thinking he knew what he was doing one hundred percent of the time. Amazing what a few luxurious clothes could do.

 

Beside him, Penelope was watching with that thoughtful expression on her face. Uh-oh. That expression meant trouble.

 

“What?”

 

“You don’t usually care this much about how you look at the parade. Last year, your himation dragged in the dirt and you didn’t seem to mind. What changed?”

 

This was a trap.

 

“If you have something to say, please say it now. I’m too exhausted for mind games.”

 

“Is it because Theia will be there?”

 

Yes. Absolutely yes.

 

“Absolutely not. And even if she is, she’s just going to laugh at me. She thinks this whole situation is hilarious.”

 

Penelope huffed a quiet laugh.

“You know, your father told me something very interesting the other day.”

 

Oh. Oh no.

 

“What did he say?” Telemachus asked through gritted teeth.

 

“He said you love her.”

 

How did this man manage to win a war if he couldn’t even keep private information to himself?

 

“Well, yeah. She’s my friend. I love my friends. And you. And Eirene. Dad is on probation.”

 

“Stop deflecting. You know what I meant.”

 

“Yeah, I know…” he muttered, running a hand down his face.

 

His mother grabbed his shoulders, gently turning him to face her before cupping his face in her hands.

 

“Why are you acting like this is the end of the world? Falling in love with someone—it’s an extraordinary feeling.”

 

Telemachus rolled his eyes.

“Yes, losing my mind over every single interaction. Extraordinary indeed. Mom, it’s hopeless.”

 

She gave him a puzzled look.

“Why would it be hopeless? Is this the political marriage thing again? Because your father mentioned that too, and frankly, I have no idea where you got that idea.”

 

“Excuse me for not knowing we were the only kingdom in Greece not doing it!”

 

“We are absolutely not the only one. Yes, some families prefer to marry their children into nobility or royalty—but it’s a select few. Sparta does that, so I was very lucky I fell in love with your father. But the others? Unless they’re in desperate need of an alliance and have no other way to secure it, it’s far from a priority. And let me reassure you— With the reputation we have across Greece now, alliances are very easy to forge. Everyone wants to say they arranged a trade with the Odysseus of Ithaca.”

 

“I know, I know—everyone’s fighting for bragging rights…” he muttered. “It’s not the political marriage thing. Even though, if I’m being honest, I still don’t know how to process that either.”

 

He rubbed the back of his neck.

“It’s much simpler. She doesn’t love me.”

 

Penelope frowned. “How can you be so sure of that?”

 

“You should’ve seen her face when she asked if the rambling poetry I said the other night—when I was drunk—was true.” He let out a bitter laugh. “She looked terrified. And then, visibly relieved when I told her it was just nonsense.”

 

“Her being scared doesn’t necessarily mean she doesn’t feel anything for you,” she said gently. “It’s complicated, love. It aches and soothes, scares and reassures… all at once.”

 

That’s an understatement. It was like he constantly had eleven battles going on in his head at once.

 

Penelope stood and pressed a kiss to his forehead.

“It’s going to be alright, darling.”

 

“Yeah… I’m not so sure about that.”

 

She stepped back, crossed the room, and picked up the gold wreath resting on his dresser. Then, with gentle precision, she placed it on his head.

 

“My beautiful baby boy,” she said, brushing his hair back into place. “You know we’re proud of you, right?”

 

“I’ve been trying to remember that.”

 

“Good.”

 

She opened her mouth to say something more—

But a shout rang out from a few rooms over.

 

“PEN! HELP!” his father bellowed in sheer panic.

 

Penelope closed her eyes briefly, then shook her head, amused.

“What did I tell you? Five minutes.”

 

“Is it bad that I find it oddly comforting? Seeing him struggle with ceremonial clothing?”

 

“No. It means you’re starting to see your father as he truly is—not as you imagined him.”

 

“As a crazy middle-aged man, you mean?”

 

She grinned. “He’s our crazy middle-aged man.”

 

He smiled despite himself.

 

Little footsteps echoed in the corridor, and Eirene came running into the room, her curls sticking out in all directions. For the occasion, she was wearing a light pink chiton, embroidered with tiny hyacinths at the hem and collar.

 

“Mama! Papa cry!”

 

“Oh gods…” Penelope muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.

 

She scooped up her daughter and made her way toward the door, then turned back one last time.

 

“Tomorrow. At the banquet. I want to meet her.”

 

“Meet…”

 

“Theia. I’m the only one who hasn’t met her yet, which is extremely unfair. And it’s about time I take a look at that girl to see if I approve or not.”

 

“Oh no. Oh no no no. Don’t you dare go all scary queen on her! She’s not some obnoxious politician—she’s my… she’s my friend.”

 

“Teya?!” Eirene echoed excitedly.

 

“No, sweetheart, you won’t see her tomorrow—you’ll be asleep,” Penelope said, then turned back to her son. “I’ll be nice, I swear. And if I trust your father—which I do—chances are I’ll like her very much.”

 

She winked, then disappeared down the hall.

 

Telemachus stared after her for a moment.

 

“This is going to end so badly,” he muttered, reaching up to adjust the wreath on his head.

 

 

As they made their way toward the main street of Stávros, a crowd had gathered on either side of the road, lining the cobblestones with excited anticipation. The royal procession moved with practiced elegance—at least to the outside eye.

 

It began with Odysseus at the front, his dark red himation draped flawlessly in place. There was no trace of the mild breakdown he’d had over it just moments earlier; the king looked every inch the war hero in ceremonial splendor.

 

Behind him came Penelope and Eirene, seated on an ornate pilentum drawn by two pristine white horses. His mother waved gracefully to the people, only pausing every so often to stop her daughter from tugging off the fresh flower wreath perched crookedly on her head.

 

Telemachus followed behind, his posture straight, his expression a carefully crafted mask. He returned greetings with the occasional nod or half-smile, every movement deliberate, every step calculated to hide the fact that he felt like he might crumble beneath the weight of it all.

 

Gods, this will never not be weird.

 

He should be used to it—he was born into royalty, after all. These moments had been part of his life since the day he was born. But still, every time he saw crowds like this—so joyful just to see him—it felt surreal.

 

How could someone cherish a person they didn’t even know?

 

Sure, they’d watched him grow up, in a distant sort of way. But they didn’t know him. Not really. All they saw was the prince—the son of their beloved king and queen. They loved them, so of course they must love him, too.

 

Right?

 

Half a dozen guards surrounded them, clad in ceremonial armor, their helms gleaming like tiny suns in the early afternoon light.

 

Suddenly, a whisper came from his right.

 

“Pssst. Hey. Pssst. Tele—your highness!”

 

Glancing over his shoulder, he realized that the guard closest to him was none other than… Leandros.

 

Of course. Of course it was him.

Dramatic irony, after all, was a staple of his life.

 

Telemachus was determined to ignore him.

Leandros was determined not to be ignored.

 

“I heard something very interesting from the guard on duty at the gate the night of the party,” he said, clearly grinning.

 

Not that Telemachus could see him grinning—but he could hear it in his voice.

 

“Did you now?” he asked flatly.

 

“I heard a certain prince was brought home by a village girl. A dark-haired girl, wearing a pink chiton. And I thought, ‘Wait a minute! I remember seeing a dark-haired, pink-wearing girl at the party! She was even talking to the prince!’

A beat.

“Surely that can’t be a coincidence… don’t you think?”

 

“How do you even remember what you saw that night? You drank more than me, and I barely remember anything.”

 

“Ahh, my friend, it’s called experience. Some of us are used to drinking more than a cup of expensive Theran wine here and there.”

 

“I drink Ithacan wine, thank you very much. It’s called supporting the local economy . Now, if that’s all you wanted to say, you and I both have a job to do—”

 

“Theia. That’s it, isn’t it?”

 

“What?”

 

“Her name. The name of your lady friend—the one you sneak into royal gardens, the one who drags you home after you overindulge. It’s Theia, right?” Leandros said smugly.

 

Telemachus didn’t look at him, but a faint twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed his amusement.

“What’s your point?”

 

“Nothing. Just making conversation. And sharing my observations.”

 

“Well, you should observe the surroundings instead before your captain notices you being a little too casual on the job.”

 

“Pfft, as if. He’s up front next to the king, which, between you and me? Completely illogical. Like the king needs a bodyguard… If anything, I should be in the front so he can protect me!”

 

“Good to know our guards are useless.”

 

Leandros gasped.

“What happened to ‘he securizes real good’? And here I thought we bonded. My heart is broken.”

 

“Welcome to the club.”

 

“Now that’s just sad. And stupid.”

 

Telemachus paused for a beat, then finally turned to him.

“Excuse me?!”

 

“Pardon my bluntness, but if you think this whole Theia situation won’t lead to anything but heartbreak, you’re being stupid. Because your friend Leo here is something of a connoisseur when it comes to ladies. And I noticed the way she looked at you that night.”

 

“Like I was a dumb disaster?”

 

“Like you were her dumb disaster. Gods, if a girl looked at me like that, I’d probably forget how to speak.”

 

“Maybe someone should, then. It’d give me some respite.”

 

Leandros barked a laugh, drawing a few stern looks from the other guards.

 

“Alright, alright. Back to business. But I’ve got your back, man. Actually—literally watching your back. That’s my job. Very nice back, by the way. Very toned. I’m gonna need you to share your routine.”

 

Telemachus stared ahead, deadpan.

“Gods help me.”

 

Nevertheless, he couldn’t help but smile—just a little. Despite his big mouth and his blatant disregard for protocol, Leandros was… refreshing. Endearing, even.

 

It was oddly nice.

 

For a moment, the weight on his chest eased just a little. Not gone—never gone—but quieter.

 

Before he knew it, the procession had reached the agora, where a small wooden stage adorned with fresh flowers awaited them. The scent of wild thyme and laurel hung in the air, mingling with the warmth of midday sun on stone. The crowd leaned in from all sides, held back only by a row of guards and garlands strung between pillars. Children on shoulders waved, olive branches in hand; elders pressed their palms together in quiet reverence.

 

His father stepped toward the pilentum, lifting Eirene into his arms and offering his hand to Penelope to help her down. They kept their hands clasped as they crossed to the two thrones set center stage—simple, carved wood dressed in woven cloth, not gold or marble. It was a gesture. A statement.

 

Telemachus followed a step behind, taking his place on his mother’s left. A little unusual for a crown prince—but it was the spot he had occupied for the past twenty-two years.

 

And old habits died hard.

 

As his mother sat down, Odysseus stepped forward—his daughter still perched on his hip and clearly delighted to be the center of attention—and raised a hand to quiet the crowd.

 

“People of Ithaca. Friends, neighbors—my fellow islanders. It is an honor to stand before you on this twenty-seventh celebration of the festival in honor of Apollo.

 

Today, we stand together not only to mark the turning of the season, or to pay tribute to the god of the sun, but as a united people—ones who have faced hardship and yet stand stronger than ever.

 

I am honored to have the privilege of calling myself your king. We are a small, simple nation, yes—but our hearts are large, and our home, beautiful. Our people are beautiful. And I know that together, there is nothing we cannot achieve.”

 

At that, Eirene reached up to touch his forehead, clearly fascinated by the delicate carvings on his golden circlet.

 

Odysseus chuckled.

“All right, all right, sweetheart—I get it. I talk too much.”

 

A ripple of laughter swept through the crowd.

 

He grinned and raised his arm once more.

“Without further ado—let the parade begin!”

 

Under a roar of applause, Odysseus joined his wife on the thrones and tried to settle his daughter as the drums began to beat.

 

Telemachus shook his head with a faint smile, then reached into the fold of his blue himation, fingers brushing against the small pouch he had tucked there earlier.

 

He knew packing it would be a good idea.

 

He pulled out his hand and revealed Eirene’s favorite horse figurine, then quickly stepped around Penelope’s throne to tap his sister on the shoulder. The moment she caught sight of the toy, she gasped—immediately forgetting everything else—and snatched it from his hand in the blink of an eye.

 

Odysseus leaned back in his seat, watching the exchange with amusement.

 

“Have I told you how wonderful you are today?” he said, grinning. “Because I feel like I should say it again. You wonderfully smart young man!”

 

Telemachus patted his father’s shoulder and returned to his place beside his mother.

 

The parade had begun to wind its way through the agora, a string of chariots rolling past the stage and down the main street. Each one was intricately decorated with fresh flowers and delicate paper figures, bringing to life the tales of Apollo’s many adventures—from his and Artemis’s birth on Delos to the slaying of the Python at Delphi.

 

Some chariots honored the god’s many domains: one carried a troupe of lyre players all dressed in yellow, their music filling the air with bright, plucked notes; another was adorned with bundles of healing herbs, paying homage to Apollo the healer.

 

Telemachus watched them pass with quiet reverence. The townspeople had outdone themselves this year—each chariot more beautiful than the last. He remembered the festival as it was in his childhood, when he sat perched on his mother’s knees. Back then, there had barely been half as many floats. Wartime austerity had shaped the celebrations—an attempt to lift people’s spirits, yes, but the joy had always felt a little too thin, a little too fragile.

 

How time had changed.

 

A cart full of archers turned down the street, each rider brandishing a golden bow. That was when something caught his eye.

 

No—

Not something.

Someone.

 

Theia.

 

He hadn’t meant to look for her.

Or maybe he had, subconsciously.

 

She and Myra stood at the very front of the crowd, just behind the garlanded rope. Myra clapped and cheered with the others, her eyes alight with excitement. But Theia—

 

Theia was looking at him.

 

And suddenly, everything else disappeared.

 

The people.

His family.

The guards.

The festivities.

 

None of it mattered.

Only her.

 

Only Theia, standing at the front, softly smiling at him—her green eyes catching the sunlight, sparkling like the sea.

 

Like she was… proud of him?

 

Proud of him, for just standing there?

 

It was insane. It was incredible.

 

Yesterday had been insane and incredible too. After they—made up? Platonically, yes. (Painfully platonically.) But he’d take a lifetime of friendship with her over even a single day of her absence.

 

After that, they’d wandered the market together, eating loukoumades drenched in honey and cinnamon, laughing and bickering like old friends. And it had felt…

 

It had felt like home.

 

He wanted to feel like that for the rest of his life.

 

No matter the cost.

 

If the price was his heart—so be it.

If it was her silence about her past—he could bear it.

 

But he couldn’t lose her.

Not again.

 

He had to physically restrain himself from running to her. No need to cause a scandal so publicly—not so soon after the spectacle he’d made of himself at the party.

 

But gods, he wanted to. Wanted to talk to her, to take her hand, to be mercilessly teased about his attire.

 

But he couldn’t. So instead, he stayed still. Let the expression on his face remain serene, princely, the mask unbroken.

Only the subtle nod he gave her betrayed him.

 

A quiet way to say: I see you. I’m happy you’re here.

 

It was imperceptible to the public, but judging from the bright smile that split her face, she saw it.

Of course she did. Theia, with her uncanny ability to perceive—to see through him like he was made of glass.

 

She raised her eyebrows and looked him up and down, a grin replacing the smile.

Yep. As predicted, she thought the outfit was hilarious.

 

He shot her a mock-dark look, which only made her laugh.

 

Mission accomplished.

 

A trumpet sounded somewhere ahead, pulling him out of the trance.

He blinked, the illusion breaking—fading into the roar of the crowd and the clatter of hooves. The parade had moved on, and so must he.

 

He straightened slightly, letting the mask slip fully back into place.

One more glance at Theia—just one—then he turned his eyes forward again.

 

Leandros, standing a few steps below the stage, gave him a quick glance, wiggling his eyebrows.

 

Telemachus mouthed a very distinct shut up before turning his attention back to the chariots.

 

 

“Well, for a family who was crying over ceremonial getups only a couple of hours ago, I’d say we did pretty well!” Odysseus said, beaming.

 

The parade was over, and the crowd had already started to disperse by the time the four of them stepped down from their podium and entered the old palace hall.

 

“Only you boys were crying. Eirene and I were perfectly composed, weren’t we, sweetheart?” Penelope added, handing a cup to her husband.

 

“Mama! Horsies!” the princess shouted.

 

“Yes, there were horses. Did you like the parade, baby?”

 

“Yay!”

 

She turned to her son and offered him a cup as well.

“Just water for you. You’re in time-out.”

 

“What am I, twelve?” Telemachus chuckled.

 

“Twenty-two. And blackout drunk less than forty-eight hours ago.”

 

Telemachus sipped his water with a dramatic sigh, while Eirene galloped past him with a triumphant yell. Odysseus chased after her, laughing.

 

Penelope shook her head fondly, then looked back at her son.

 

“Remember what I asked you earlier?”

 

“Don’t trip in front of everyone?”

 

“Theia. Me meeting her. Tomorrow.”

 

Oh, right. He had forgotten about that.

He would have preferred it if she had forgotten about it too. But alas, the Fates were against him.

 

“Do you have to? I’ll bring her in. Eventually. One day. In a very distant future. When you have a cold and you’re too sick to scare her.”

 

“Tomorrow,” his mother said—calm, but firm, in that don’t test me voice that made noblemen cower.

 

“What’s going on tomorrow?” Odysseus asked as he joined them, a giggling Eirene clinging to his back.

 

“I asked our son to introduce me to his friend since, you know, everyone has met her but me.”

 

His father’s face lit up.

“Oh, Theia! That’s great! I can’t wait to see her in a context where she isn’t dragging you home half-conscious. I wonder if the murderous look is a default, or if it was just because of the situation.”

 

“It’s a default ninety percent of the time.”

 

“Nice,” he laughed.

 

“I can’t refuse, can I?”

 

The chorus of no from his parents confirmed his fear.

 

With a deep breath, he reached for his sister, lifting her from his father’s back, and made his way out.

 

“Give me ten minutes.”

 

“Why are you stealing my daughter?” Odysseus called after him.

 

“She’s going to freak out. I need a distraction.”

 

His parents’ laughter echoed behind him as he stepped through the doors.

 

The agora was now almost empty, with only petals scattered across the ground and a few people taking down garlands to bear witness to the festivities that had just taken place.

 

At the bottom of the steps, Theia and Myra were chatting enthusiastically. He had promised he would try to say hello after the parade—and here she was, waiting. The flutter in his stomach grew bigger at the thought.

 

Myra noticed them first. She whispered something in her friend’s ear before walking away, waving at him with a smile.

 

Theia turned around, a playful grin on her lips, and climbed the stairs to meet them halfway.

 

Before either of them could say anything, his sister squirmed in his arms.

“Teya!”

 

“Hello, you,” she laughed, readjusting the flower crown on the toddler’s head. Then she looked up at him, her eyes bright and oh so mesmerizing.

“And hello you ! When you said we’d catch up after the parade, I didn’t think it included the littlest member of the royal family as well.”

 

“What can I say? She was sad she wouldn’t be able to see you tomorrow, so I thought this was the least I could do.”

 

As if on cue, Eirene extended her arms toward Theia, who clumsily—but happily—scooped her up. His sister immediately started playing with her hair, oblivious to the rest of the world.

 

He tried to ignore the warm feeling spreading in his chest at the sight.

 

“Nice crown,” she said with a wink, settling the baby on her hip.

 

That pulled him out of his reverie.

 

“Please ignore it. In fact, ignore the entire… this,” he said, cringing as he gestured to his clothes.

 

“Oh, I couldn’t ignore it even if I wanted to. It’s basically blinding me.”

 

Telemachus watched as Theia adjusted Eirene’s grip, the toddler now babbling happily against her shoulder. The sight was disarming—soft and a little surreal.

 

He rubbed the back of his neck, suddenly aware of how fast his heart was beating.

 

Right. Focus.

 

He cleared his throat.

 

“So, we can all agree my sister is the cutest baby in the world?”

 

Theia narrowed her eyes. “Uh… yes?”

 

“And that nobody should be yelling or getting mad near her precious little ears?”

 

“Oh gods—you’re scaring me.”

 

“Focus on the cute baby.”

 

“What is going on?!”

 

“My mother wants to meet you. Tomorrow. At the banquet.”

 

Theia’s eyes went wide. Her mouth opened to shout—then snapped shut when she remembered the tiny princess in her arms.

 

“What in the Hades, Telemachus,” she hissed.

 

“In my defense, I tried to tell her this was a bad idea. But nooo, she thinks it’s unfair she’s the only one who hasn’t met you and she hates being kept out of the loop. I don’t think you and I have much of a choice.”

 

“I hate this.”

 

“She just wants to say hello.”

 

“She wants to judge whether or not I’m good enough to hang out with her son.”

 

More like whether she’s deserving of his heart. But she didn’t need to hear that.

 

“That too. I’m giving you a heads-up so you have time to process. If you prefer, I can bring you inside right now and get this over with.”

 

“No!” she shouted, making Eirene flinch.

“Oh—sorry sweetie,” she added quickly, lowering her voice. “I meant no. No, I do need time to prepare. And panic. And then calm down. And perhaps panic again just a little. Gods, I want to throw up.”

 

“Please don’t throw up on the baby.”

 

“Also? Using your sister as a shield? That’s evil.”

 

Geniusly evil, you mean. It worked.”

 

She handed Eirene back to him, then ran a hand through her hair, smoothing it back before heading down the stairs.

 

“So I’ll see you tomorrow?” he called after her.

 

“Sure! If I haven’t passed away by then from all the stress.”

 

“It’s going to be fun!”

 

“I hate you!”

 

As she disappeared into her street, Telemachus chuckled to himself, hoisting his sister up before whispering.

“Good job, Eri. I think you deserve a cake.”

 

“Cake?” she replied excitingly.

 

“Yup. Let’s go see if mama has arranged for some.”

 

As he carried Eirene back inside, her little arms wrapped around his neck, Telemachus glanced back once—toward the street where Theia had disappeared.

 

Tomorrow would be terrifying. Possibly humiliating. Definitely chaotic.

 

But she’d said yes.

 

And for now, that was more than enough.

Notes:

Who is ready for the Penelope/Theia meeting?????? 😁 it’s going to be fun, I swear.

I brought back Leandros!!! I love this boy, he is the perfect amount of unapologetic chaos Telemachus, prince of “sorry I exist”, needed in his life. There might be a bromance in the future…

Quick lexical stuff:
- a himation is that big piece of fabric you see ancient statues wearing. If they are often worn alone in artistic depictions, they were usually worn on top of a chiton or peplos, and usually in more formal settings
- loukoumades are little Greek donuts (kinda like the American donuts holes). The OG recipe has them served with warm honey and cinnamon. I’ve had them, and I don’t particularly like donuts but omg they were sooooo good. Also, they’ve been around since the 7th century BC???? Insane

Anyway I hoped you enjoyed this chapter and I’ll see you!!!! (In definitely less than 6 days, I promise)

Chapter 23: Pastries, Green Chiton and No More Denial

Notes:

Hello my little loukoumades! (‘cause you’re so sweet)

Back on a more regular schedule! Yay!

This chapter is a long one, but I think it’s a lovely one, and I think you’ll like it.

As always, and I know I keep repeating myself, but thank you so so much for your love and support 🥺 the enthusiasm you keep showing for this fic never cease to amaze me. You are the reason this story keeps going, you motivate me ❤️

Any, enough with the feels, you’ll get plenty in this chapter.

Here’s chapter 23, enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

“My mother wants to meet you. Tomorrow. At the banquet.”

 

Theia had been pacing the courtyard for what felt like hours. Telemachus’ words had been echoing in her head since yesterday afternoon.

 

The queen.

The queen wants to meet her.

She had practically been summoned by the queen.

THE QUEEN.

 

And yes, she had already met King Odysseus. Briefly. But that had been an accident—an unfortunate end to an already unfortunate night. She hadn’t even had time to think about it. One minute she was trying to keep Telemachus upright, and the next, she was a few steps away from the literal ruler of Ithaca.

 

Who made jokes.

With messy hair and an even messier tunic.

It had almost felt like she was just meeting someone’s dad. A regular dad. Of a regular friend.

If she ignored the grandiose palace behind him. And the actual armed guards at the gate.

 

And she had met the princess—twice, actually—but that hadn’t really fazed her. Eirene was a baby. A sticky, wobbly, adorable baby. There was nothing truly royal about her. Not yet. Theia had no doubt she’d grow up to be quite formidable, though.

 

But meeting Queen Penelope? On purpose? At a banquet? Where she would no doubt look extraordinary, regal, and untouchably glorious? With hundreds of eyes on them? And her equally majestic husband standing at her side?

 

No. That was insane.

That was too much.

 

This was what she got for building a close relationship with a gods-damned prince—being dragged into a world she had no business being in.

 

She wanted to back down. Not show up. Pretend she was sick or something.

But every time the thought crossed her mind, she pictured Telemachus’ face—those sad eyes he wore far too often—and she couldn’t be the reason behind that expression returning. She couldn’t make him sad again. She couldn’t bear it.

 

Not when he had just started to get that sparkle back in his eyes.

Faint, but there.

 

She’d seen it the other day, when they were at the market, eating and teasing their way through the agora. And she’d seen it again yesterday, when he asked her to meet his mother.

 

Gods… he’d looked good yesterday.

No—not good. Good wasn’t nearly strong enough. He had looked magnificent. Insanely handsome. Absolutely breathtaking. She’d had to fight so hard not to blush.

 

She hated this.

She hated the way everything was so easy with him, and at the same time so hard . The way her mind kept replaying every single interaction, every expression he made, every look he gave her.

And worst of all, she hated the way he made her chest flutter.

 

This wasn’t part of the plan. When she came to Ithaca, it was supposed to be a fresh start. To be fair, he hadn’t been part of the plan. This friendship—the way it had taken shape—wasn’t something she ever could have predicted. Right?

 

And the whole point of making things right after their argument was to restart the friendship.

Not… not whatever this was.

 

Because falling for Telemachus? That was a terrible idea. Maybe the stupidest thing she could possibly do. And she wasn’t stupid. She was a survivor. She knew exactly how the world worked—she’d been on the receiving end of its cruelty more than once.

 

And yet…

 

And yet.

 

“Are you done making holes in my courtyard?”

 

Menon’s voice snapped her out of her head. He was standing on the bakery’s doorstep, hands on his hips, the perfect picture of an annoyed father.

 

It was… very endearing.

 

“Yeah, sorry,” she muttered. “Just a lot on my mind.”

 

“Seems like a habit lately.”

 

“Tell me about it…”

 

He raised an eyebrow before stepping aside.

“Want a fig roll? Got a fresh batch just out of the oven.”

 

She narrowed her eyes. “Are you trying to use food to make me talk about my feelings?”

 

“Would it work?”

 

“Depends on the quality of the fig roll.”

 

Menon chuckled.

“Come on.”

 

Theia followed him into the bakery, the smell of warm honey and fresh bread enveloping them. She hopped up onto the table with little regard for the flour that would surely stain her clothes. There were bigger issues at stake here, okay.

 

Her uncle dropped a plate beside her, piled high with warm pastries that looked absolutely divine. She grabbed one and bit into it, unable to suppress the moan as the flavor hit her tongue.

 

“Gods… these might be the best ones you’ve made yet.”

 

“Got a new honey supplier,” Menon said, wiping his hands on a cloth. “Bit more expensive, but the honey’s better. Worth it.”

 

“It definitely is.”

 

He busied himself around the shop—pulling trays from the oven, ringing up a few customers, kneading dough behind the counter. It wasn’t until he was wrist-deep in flour again that he spoke.

 

“So what’s up with you?”

 

“The Queen requested to meet me tonight at the banquet and I’m freaking out.”

 

He looked up, gave her a blank stare. “That’s it?”

 

“What do you mean ‘that’s it’? I’m losing my mind right now! The fucking Queen, Menon!”

 

“You should’ve known this day would come when you started hanging out with that boy.”

 

“Actually, no I didn’t. And even if I had, I thought it would be in a far, far, FAR distant future! She’s going to kill me with her eyes, I just know it.”

 

“She’s no gorgon. She’s actually nice. Doesn’t talk much. I like that in a person.”

 

“Great. So she’s going to quietly analyze me. That doesn’t make me feel better at all.”

 

Menon laughed a little. Rude.

 

“Want to hear an anecdote about Queen Penelope that’ll make you feel like she’s actually human?”

 

“She’s not. Telemachus told me her mother is a naiad.”

 

“These royals all have gods somewhere in their lineage anyway. Want to hear it or not?”

 

“Sure,” she said as she took another bite from her roll.

 

“She was about your age then. Quiet thing, always looked like she was deep in thought—which, knowing her, she probably was.”

 

He paused to check the oven before continuing, tone as casual as if he were recounting the weather.

 

“One night, I get woken up in the dark by a knock at my door. And who do I find behind it? The queen. Flanked by two guards. Just a shawl thrown over her nightclothes.”

 

She blinked. “What?”

 

“She was expecting Telemachus back then. Looked nervous. Then she apologized for waking me, said she’d been thinking about my honey cakes for hours and couldn’t sleep without one.”

 

He shook his head, smiling faintly at the memory.

 

“Offered to pay me ten times the price in compensation. I gave her a couple for free, and I swear she nearly cried in my arms after the first bite.”

 

“Okay, that’s adorable.”

 

“Two days later, the king dropped by. Said he’d been away on a trip and that’s why she came herself—otherwise, he would’ve shown up. Commissioned honey cakes daily until the prince was born. Let me tell you, both times the queen’s been pregnant, I’ve made a fortune.”

 

“As if you didn’t undercharge them, you big softie.”

 

“I will neither confirm nor deny that.”

 

Theia finished the last bite of her roll, then looked down at the plate like it might offer some kind of wisdom.

 

“…It’s still terrifying,” she muttered.

 

Menon didn’t say anything right away. Just kept kneading his dough, waiting.

 

“I mean—I’m nobody. She’s the queen. And I’m just…” She waved a hand vaguely, as if trying to sum up the mess that was her entire existence. “What if she looks at me and sees all the things I’ve been trying to forget?”

 

Menon glanced over, brow furrowed—not with judgment, but something gentler. Something closer to concern.

 

“Or,” he said, “what if she looks at you and sees exactly what that boy sees?”

 

That shut her up.

 

Theia stared at him, heat rushing to her face.

 

“I—he doesn’t—! We’re just—!”

 

Menon raised both hands in mock surrender. “Didn’t say a thing.”

 

“Since when did you become the emotionally aware one in this household?”

 

“Always been. I’m quiet, not stupid. You’re the one bottling things up.”

 

“I feel so betrayed right now. Who are you and what have you done with my uncle who grunts and speaks in monosyllables?”

 

“Are you done with your dramatics now?”

 

“Not quite.”

 

“Gods give that boy strength.”

 

“HEY! I am a delight!

 

“Sure you are,” Myra said, leaning on the bakery counter. “Hi Menon! Can I get a big loaf of bread? Like, really big. Like ‘can feed three consistently starving boys’ big.”

 

“Be right back,” her uncle replied before disappearing into the backroom.

 

Myra turned, grin already forming.

Oh no. Theia did not have the emotional capacity for Myra’s antics on top of her ongoing crisis.

 

“Hi, Miss Delight! What’s got you so worked up?”

 

“Life. Treacherous uncles. Nosy friends.”

 

“The last one was uncalled for. I’m merely checking in on your wellbeing, like the amazing friend I am.”

 

“I’m sure.”

 

“—and I want to know what you and your prince talked about after the parade.”

 

Here we go.

 

“Nothing much,” Theia muttered, picking at her skirt. “We barely talked five minutes. He had things to do.”

 

“So you dragged me to the agora at dawn to get a front-row view, and made me wait forever after the parade… for five minutes of talking?”

 

Okay, she did not deserve to be called out like that. Especially today.

 

“It’s called being supportive. And I didn’t hear you complain about being front and center when you had stars in your eyes watching the chariots!”

 

“They did a great job with the decorations this year! Not that you would know—you weren’t even looking at them.”

 

“I was looking at them! I liked the one with the flowers!”

 

“Girl. They all had flowers.”

 

Well. Shit.

 

“No they did not,” Theia lied through her teeth.

 

“They did! But you, my dear, dear friend, were too busy ogling Prince Broody to notice. And honestly? Fair. There’s something to be said about men in uniform…”

 

“Ew. No. I was trying to be supportive.”

 

“You already used that excuse thirty seconds ago.”

 

“Because it’s true! He hates events like that—I was just trying to make him laugh.”

 

“Awww. That’s cute.” Then, in a softer voice,

“He should know how lucky he is, you know.”

 

Theia scowled and stuffed another bite of fig roll into her mouth.

 

“Mm. Can’t hear you. Eating.”

 

“Convenient.”

 

She leaned back against the wall, letting out a long exhale.

 

“Okay.”

 

“…Okay what?”

 

“We talked about something.”

 

“…And?”

 

“You should sit down.”

 

Myra frowned, confused, but hopped up onto the counter anyway.

 

“He… He’s introducing me to his mother tonight. Correction: she asked him to introduce me to her. Queen Penelope. Wants. To. Meet. Me.”

 

“Oh my gods!”

 

“THANK you! That’s the reaction I was looking for! When I told Menon, he said ‘oh no biggie, the queen is nice, she likes my honey cakes’—like, dude, read the room. I’m literally marching to my execution!”

 

“Okay, let’s not exaggerate. Besides, you already met the king, so I’d argue the hard part is done?”

 

“No, no! This is different! It’s his mother! He’s super close with her—like, it was basically the two of them against the world growing up. If there’s one person I can’t mess things up with, it’s her. And I know I’m going to mess things up!”

 

Menon returned from the back room, carrying the promised gigantic loaf of bread.

 

“Still on the queen thing?” he asked as he handed it to Myra.

 

“Yes, I am!”

 

Her friend set the bread down and hopped off the counter to join her, stealing a roll on the way.

 

“By all means, make yourself at home,” Menon grumbled as he returned to his work.

 

“Aw, thanks Menon, I will!” she said cheerfully, before softly nudging Theia. “Hey. It’s going to be okay. I’m almost certain she’s going to like you.”

 

“Almost?” Theia arched a brow.

 

“Well, I don’t know her personally, so I can’t guarantee it. But if I were a mother meeting the girl who snaps my son out of his head, who shows up at the parade stupid early just to make sure he sees her being all smiles and reassurance? Yeah. I’d like her a lot.”

 

Theia shrugged, still fidgeting with the edge of her skirt.

 

“Okay,” Myra continued, clapping once. “Now the important question: what are you going to wear?”

 

“I don’t know—my peplos?”

 

“The beige one?” She made a face.

 

“It’s not like I have a hundred options, Myra!”

 

Her friend studied her for a moment, then stood and extended a hand.

 

“Come on. I have an idea. Let’s go to my place.”

 

“Should I be worried?” Theia asked as she took it.

 

“Always a little,” Myra said with a wink. “But I have a plan. And it’s a good plan. Tonight, my dear, you’re dazzling royalty.”

 

She let herself be dragged out, tossing a half-wave to a very amused Menon before they disappeared into the street.

 

Oh boy. What was she walking into?

 

 

“MOM! I’M HOME WITH THEIA! WE HAVE A WARDROBE EMERGENCY!”

 

Theia winced at the sheer volume of her friend’s voice. Good gods, Myra could make a thunderclap sound like a lullaby.

 

Callia appeared from the garden, wiping her hands on her apron.

“Hello, sweetheart! It’s good to see you!”

 

“Good to see you too, Calli—”

 

“We don’t have time for pleasantries,” Myra cut her off, slamming the bread down on the table with a dramatic thud. “Mother, Theia has an audience with THE queen tonight, and she was about to wear beige!

 

“Oh no,” Callia said flatly.

 

“This is serious business!”

 

“I don’t ‘have an audience,’” Theia interrupted. “She just said she wanted to meet me.”

 

“You were stress-eating about it less than fifteen minutes ago.”

 

“Shut up,” Theia hissed at her friend.

 

Her friend’s mom approached her and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“I’m sure everything will go well, darling. I’ve heard Queen Penelope is very lovely. And you’re impossible not to love.”

 

Well. Someone tell that to her family.

 

“I’m scared I’ll look like a fool.”

 

“Well,” Myra began, “I can’t do anything about you acting like a fool, but when I’m done with you, you’ll most certainly not look like one. Mom, what do you think? I’m seeing something blue, perhaps…”

 

Callia hummed thoughtfully, then held up a finger.

“Wait a minute. I know exactly what she needs.”

She disappeared into the back of the house—probably to her bedroom, Theia guessed.

 

Meanwhile, Myra had managed to grab one of her brothers (the oldest one maybe? They all looked alike) and was whispering something in his ear. He nodded and took off running.

 

“What was that?” Theia asked, narrowing her eyes.

 

“Nothing you need to worry about.”

 

“This makes me worry more.”

 

Myra just smiled smugly, clearly proud of whatever she was scheming, then turned toward her mother—who had just come back into the room, carrying a sage green bundle of fabric in her arms.

 

“Oh my gods, yes! Mom, you are a genius!”

 

“Where do you think you get your cleverness from, daughter of mine?”

 

“I worship you, O brilliant woman.”

 

Callia laughed as she carefully unfolded the fabric, revealing the most gorgeous Ionic chiton Theia had ever seen. Tentatively, she ran her fingers along the cloth—it was so smooth it slipped through her hands like water.

 

“I wore this on my wedding day,” Callia said gently. “I’d love for you to wear it tonight—if you want to, of course.”

 

“I can’t possibly… it’s too precious.”

 

“It’s not like I’m going to rewear it anytime soon. And Myra doesn’t want it.”

 

“Yeah,” her friend chimed in, “this shade of green totally washes me out. But on you? It’s going to look phenomenal. And the color matches your eyes.”

 

It did. It really did. It was like someone had managed to replicate the exact shade of green of her irises.

 

“I… I don’t know what to say.”

 

“Then don’t say anything,” Callia said softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “Just let us take care of you, alright, sweetheart?”

 

Theia nodded, blinking away the sting behind her eyes. So this was what having a loving mother felt like. Like having her heart wrapped in sunlight.

 

It was nice.

 

Too nice, maybe. A part of her kept waiting for it to be snatched away, like all the good things in her life had been.

 

But Callia’s hand had been warm. Steady. Real. And that counted for something.

 

She handed the chiton to Myra, along with a handful of intricately carved silver fibulae to fasten the sleeves.

 

“Go help your friend. Call me if you need anything.”

 

“Yes, captain,” Myra replied with a mock salute, already grinning like she had an entire battle plan.

 

She grabbed Theia’s hand and tugged her toward her room with a giddy laugh. The bedroom was small and cluttered, but not in a chaotic way—more like every inch of it had a story to tell. There were old figurines lined up on the shelf, dried flower bundles hanging from nails, piles of fabric in every shade imaginable, and colorful hand-drawn patterns curling across the walls.

 

Myra tossed the chiton onto the bed and began rummaging through a mess of clothes.

“Sorry—it’s a disaster. I tried on everything I own to figure out what to wear for the banquet, then my mom sent me out for errands before I could clean up.”

 

“It’s alright. It’s your room,” Theia said with a small smile.

 

“Ugh, still. Anyway, I’m going with the orange one. I look great in orange. Like a little ray of sunshine.”

 

“I’m sure you do,” she chuckled.

 

Myra gathered the rejected outfits and unceremoniously shoved them into the wooden trunk at the foot of the bed. Then she turned to Theia with purpose.

 

“Alright—ugly clothes off—”

 

Hey!

 

“—pretty clothes on! I’ll help with the sleeves and then do your hair.”

 

“What am I, your life-size doll now?”

 

“Yep. Pretty much, yeah.”

 

What was her life right now.

 

With a resigned sigh, Theia unbelted her chiton and pulled it over her head, standing in her wrapped undergarments. She tried not to squirm under her friend’s gaze. It wasn’t like Myra would judge her—but still. She’d never liked the way she looked. Too thin. All awkward limbs and sharp angles. Her chest barely curved. Nothing about her seemed worth noticing.

 

“Aww,” Myra said softly, stepping closer. “You’ve got little moles on your back! Moles are so pretty—they’re like stars on skin.”

 

Theia blinked, caught off guard.

 

“Really?”

 

“Obviously.” She leaned in like she was studying a constellation. “You’ve got one right here, and here, and—oh! That one’s shaped like a fish if you squint.”

 

Theia snorted. “You’re making that up.”

 

“Am not. I’ve got the eyes of an artist.”

 

She laughed, and just like that, some of her anxious thoughts began to quiet. Myra always had this talent for making her feel at ease, even when her mind was as cloudy as a storm. Theia didn’t know how she managed it—only that it always worked. Maybe Myra was a little magic. She’d have to ask Callia someday if there were any minor gods hiding in their family tree.

 

With careful hands, she lifted the green chiton and pulled it over her head, letting the fabric fall around her. It felt just as soft as it looked, cool and light, flowing across her skin like a breeze.

 

Myra stepped forward, and with a quiet focus Theia had never seen her possess, began carefully fastening the sleeves with the silver fibulae. She occasionally took a step back to examine her work, then returned with the same quiet precision. Once the sleeves were secured, she dove into her trunk and emerged triumphantly with a purple embroidered ribbon. She tied it around Theia’s waist, adjusting the folds of fabric with a practiced eye.

 

“The purple will make sense in a moment, just trust me.”

 

“I’ve never seen you this serious. I’m too shocked to question anything you do right now.”

 

Myra gently slapped her arm, smirking.

“I am a woman on a mission.”

 

“I can tell. It feels like you’re preparing for battle.”

 

“Oh, much worse. I’m helping my best friend get ready to meet the mother of her one true love .”

 

“Myra…”

 

I know , I know,” she raised her hands, grinning. “You’re going to bite my head off if I keep going. It was a joke.”

 

“Good. So you’re learning.”

 

“I’m learning restraint, thank you very much. And the incredible discipline it takes not to scream every time I see you two interact. Believe me, it’s painful to watch.”

 

She gave a dramatic sigh, then stepped back to admire her work.

“Okay, done with this part. Sit down and undo your hair—I’m going to grab some pins.”

 

“I can’t check in a mirror first?”

 

“Not until my masterpiece is finished, sunshine.”

 

Theia rolled her eyes but obeyed, settling down on the little stool by the window. Her fingers moved to undo her braids, tugging them loose until her curls tumbled around her shoulders in a dark, slightly tangled mess.

 

“Good gods,” Myra said, returning with a handful of bronze pins and a small pot of perfumed oil. “Do you even try to take care of your hair?”

 

“What? I washed it this morning.”

 

“Girl, when you’ve got curls like these, water alone is not enough. Didn’t your mom teach you how to deal with them?”

 

Theia gave her a look. “From everything you know about my mother, do you really think we had mommy-daughter self-care days?”

 

“…Right.” Myra’s face fell for a brief second. “Sorry.”

 

She recovered quickly, straightening with new determination. “Well. I’m your mom now. And my little sweet pie, let me introduce you to your new best friend: oil.”

 

“Great. My previous best friend talked too much.”

 

“Very bold of you to say that when I’m holding very sharp pins.”

 

She laughed and let her friend rub oil gently into her hair, Myra’s touch light and practiced.

 

For a while, neither of them spoke. The room was filled only with the rustle of fabric, the soft clink of pins, the occasional muttered hold still,” and the warm hush of late afternoon light drifting in through the window.

 

It was a strange feeling—letting herself be taken care of. Like a memory she never had but somehow still missed.

And underneath the softness of it all, a familiar pang pressed in her chest. Guilt.

 

Like she didn’t deserve this.

The kindness. The friendship. The gentle attention.

 

From Myra, from Menon, from Callia.

And from Telemachus.

 

Gods, especially from Telemachus—who had unraveled in her arms, had said all those sweet, unbearable things.

Untrue things.

 

And here she was, getting ready to prove she deserved to be in his life—when she very much didn’t.

 

“…Theia?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“I’ve been asking you to tilt your head downward for the past minute. Are you alright?”

 

No. No, she was not alright. Too many thoughts battled in her head, clamoring for attention.

 

And she didn’t know if it was the gentleness in her friend’s voice, or the calm settling over her body—maybe for the first time in her life—but the words slipped out before she could stop them.

 

“Telemachus said something. When he was drunk.”

 

“…That he missed you? You told me already.”

 

“Something else.”

 

“…Oh?”

 

She took a deep breath, her fingers twisting in the fabric of her dress before she remembered she should not damage it.

 

“This is so stupid. It really is. But it keeps creeping back into my head, over and over, and I need you to be serious about it, okay? No teasing.”

 

“Cross my heart,” Myra said, instantly sobering. She shifted, sitting down on the bed to face her.

 

Theia hesitated. And then, quietly:

“He said… he said—and I quote—that I was ‘the most beautiful woman in the world.’”

 

Myra’s eyebrows arched. She pressed her lips together into a tight line, her entire face visibly straining under the effort of not exploding into laughter.

 

“Don’t say it,” Theia warned.

 

“I didn’t say anything!”

 

“Your face did.”

 

“My face is blank.”

 

“This is serious! I’m agonizing over here!”

 

“Yeah yeah, the guy who practically worships the ground you walk on, told you you were beautiful and important. This is the most shocking news in history.”

 

“Okay, you know what? I tried your ‘opening up’ thing and clearly, it’s not worth it so I will stop talking now.”

 

Shaking her head, Myra put a gentle hand on her arm.

“Alright. Serious talk time. Why does it bother you so much?”

 

“Well one, it’s not true. I mean, look at me.”

 

“I’ll add ‘self-worth’ and ‘eyesight issues’ to the list of things we need to work on, because have you seen yourself? You are absolutely gorgeous. Like, jaw dropping beautiful.”

 

“Ha-ha. And two, I don’t know what to do with all this might imply.”

 

“That he might have feelings for you?”

 

“…yeah.”

 

Myra didn’t say anything at first. She just looked at her—really looked at her—in that rare, quiet way that made Theia squirm.

 

“That’s not exactly a surprise either, sunshine.”

 

“I know it’s not a surprise to you,” Theia groaned, dragging her hands down her face. “You’ve been making jokes about it since the day we met.”

 

“Okay, first of all, don’t touch your face, I don’t want you ruining my work. And two—do you have feelings for him?”

 

“You already have your opinion on that.”

 

“Oh, I do. I so do. But I also know how deeply in denial you are about many, many things. So my question is: are you still in denial about this?”

 

Theia opened her mouth. Closed it.

 

Telemachus’ face flashed into her mind—his soft, careful smiles, the way he tilted his head when he listened, like her words always mattered. The ridiculous plans. The stupid jokes. The quiet steadiness. The food offerings.

 

And the way her heart had a bad habit of calming down the second he was near.

 

She swallowed hard.

 

She wasn’t supposed to feel this. She wasn’t supposed to let herself want things she could never have.

 

She looked down. When she spoke, it came out soft, as if saying it too loud might make it real.

 

“…no.”

 

Myra’s eyes softened, all teasing gone in an instant. She reached for Theia’s hand again and gave it a gentle squeeze.

 

“Well then,” she said quietly, “feels good to finally say it, doesn’t it?”

 

“No, it does not! It’s awful! And incredibly dumb!”

 

“You like him. He likes you. I fail to see the crisis here.”

 

“We don’t know he likes me—”

 

“Oh, please.”

 

“—and even if he does, where does that take us? He’s a prince, and I’m an orphan with rage issues!”

 

“You never know. The future might surprise you.”

 

“Okay, Delphi. And… and I don’t want to ruin what we already have. It’s still so fragile. We just fixed things and suddenly I’m—hit with all this!

 

“But what if it leads to something even better?” Myra said, voice warm but calm. “Look at my parents. They’re each other’s best friends. My mom fell in love with my dad because he was kind, made her laugh, and brought her flowers. Sound familiar?”

 

“He gave me flowers once.”

 

The door burst open, revealing her little brother—grinning, out of breath, and holding a handful of lilacs.

 

“Speaking of flowers!” Myra sprang to her feet and grabbed a few coins from a pouch on her nightstand, trading them for the bundle. “For your troubles. Thanks, Dimos.”

 

The boy pocketed the coins with a cheeky salute and vanished down the hall.

 

“I sent him to ‘borrow’ some lilacs from the neighbor’s garden,” Myra said as she turned back, plucking one bloom to tuck behind Theia’s ear. “What’s the point of being surrounded by tiny delinquents if I can’t exploit their talents now and then?”

 

Theia stared at her.

 

“You’re sending me to meet the queen with a head full of stolen flowers?”

 

“Oh, come on. He didn’t steal a goat. And that neighbor is an old bat who treats me and my mom like we don’t belong here. So, I’d say it’s well deserved.”

 

Myra went back to work, pulling and twisting the final strands into place before tucking little clusters of lilac into the updo with practiced care.

 

With a satisfied hum, she reached under her bed, retrieved a small wooden box, and opened it to reveal a reddish balm. She dabbed it lightly on Theia’s cheeks and lips, then stepped back, surveying her work like a sculptor admiring a nearly finished statue.

 

She tilted her head, eyes narrowed in concentration, then grinned.

 

“MOM! COME AND SEE MY WORK OF ART!”

 

Callia appeared in the doorway a moment later, smiling fondly—until her gaze landed on Theia. The smile faltered, replaced by something unreadable.

 

“What?” Theia asked, stiffening. Panic crept into her voice. “Is it that bad? I know I’m not much to look at but—”

 

Before she could spiral further, Callia crossed the room and gently took her arm, turning her toward the mirror.

 

And—

 

Oh.

 

“You look marvelous, my dear,” Callia said, voice soft with feeling. “You are marvelous.”

 

The person in the mirror looked like Theia… but not like the Theia she’d known for the past nearly twenty-two years. It was as if someone had peeled away the dirt and doubt and revealed something softer beneath. Someone with grace. With light. With beauty.

 

She looked… well, for the first time in her life, she could admit it.

 

She looked beautiful.

 

“So?” Myra asked, clearly proud of herself. “Do you like it?”

 

“I… I do. I really do. Thank you. Both of you, really.”

 

Myra rolled her eyes. “I did all the hard work, but sure, thank my mom.”

 

“That’s her chiton I’m wearing.”

 

“Okay, fair enough. Well, ladies—my turn to prepare! I should warn you in advance: it might be difficult to look at me directly, as I will be so resplendent it will hurt your eyes. But I can’t help it if the gods have blessed me with overwhelming beauty.”

 

Theia laughed—really laughed—and it felt like something unclenched in her chest. Like she could breathe a little easier.

 

As Myra flounced dramatically toward her wardrobe, already narrating her fashion crisis out loud, Theia caught her reflection in the mirror once more.

 

Not just the image Myra had crafted with careful hands and stubborn confidence. But something quieter beneath it. A version of herself she was only starting to believe in.

 

Maybe she could do this. Face the night ahead. Meet a queen. Hold her head high.

 

And maybe—just maybe—there were some things in her life she didn’t have to run from anymore.

 

She smoothed her chiton with shaking fingers, took a breath, and whispered to her reflection:

 

“Okay. Let’s see what happens.”

Notes:

So sorry the Penelope/Theia meeting isn’t happening this chapter 😭

But look at me in the eyes and tell me you don’t want Telemachus inner thoughts when he sees Theia. I dare you.

Menon keeps being the adorable grumpy father figure he is. Myra keeps being an icon.

Theia admitted her feelings FINALLY!

So now we have two people who love each other but won’t say anything 🙃 yay.

Fun fact: I actually saw Ancient Greek hairpins in a museum in Greece. And toys. And an almost 3000yo graffiti saying “Lysias is handsome”. There’s something so heartwarming about the fact that people have always been people, don’t you think?

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it and I’ll see you soon for the banqueeeeet!!!

Chapter 24: A Vision, a Meeting, and a Dance

Notes:

Hiiiiiiii!

Brace yourself, this is the longest chapter I have ever written. There was just too many things to say!!!!

But I’m sure you will love it. PERSONALLY, I love it. I had to stop writing to giggle and kick my feet every five minutes, as if I wasn’t the one writing this 😅

Thanks again for all the love and support. You guys are The Best.

Ok I’m done talking now, I know you’ve been waiting for this one. Without further ado: chapter 24!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

Being in the old palace always felt a bit strange to Telemachus.

 

This was where his father and aunt had grown up. And his grandfather before them. Where Odysseus had spent the first years of his rule. But it was impossible for Telemachus to imagine it as the home it once was.

 

His great-grandfather Arcesius, the first king of Ithaca, had certainly not been a man of modest taste. The palace he built was a clear display of grandeur, with its colorful Mycenaean-style frescoes, intricate mosaics, and the sheer number of golden embellishments scattered throughout its halls—from the columns to the ceilings. As if lavish decoration alone could raise Ithaca to the status of the wealthiest city-states.

 

Funny, Telemachus thought, how it was his father—with his grand, yes, but his simpler palace and his twenty-year absence—who had been the one to bring true glory to the kingdom.

 

Power in quiet, well-thought simplicity. That was what Telemachus had grown up learning.

 

Effort had been made over the years—especially during the war—to tone down the palace’s obnoxious exuberance.

Furniture had been sold or donated, the funds used to build housing and support families whose brothers, fathers, or sons never came back from Troy. One of the wings had even been completely opened to the people, now home to various public services.

 

The stuffier members of the council had called his mother a naive idealist for pushing these changes. But the truth was, she had been the reason the kingdom still stood, even thrived, through twenty kingless years. It was just too difficult for them to admit it.

 

Arcesius must be screaming his dead lungs out from Asphodel.

Telemachus couldn’t help but laugh at the image.

 

The rest of the palace was now mostly used for meetings, hosting foreign guests, and—of course—the closing banquet of the Apollo festival, which was happening tonight.

 

The doors had been flung open, and citizens of every background now filled the halls, making their way toward the courtyard where the festivities were held.

 

Torches decorated with ribbons and flowers cast a soft, warm glow over the scene. Equally adorned tables had been arranged in a U-shape along the eastern side of the yard, and members of the palace staff bustled about with the final trays of food. On the northern side, a band of musicians was setting up, with plenty of lyrists, naturally—this was Apollo’s night, after all. From their raised platform, they overlooked the center of the courtyard, which had been cleared for dancing.

 

With a deep exhale, Telemachus flattened the front of his blue chitoniskos, adjusted his circlet, and stepped into the sea of colorful fabrics and joyous laughter.

 

He spotted his parents immediately. Not because they were seated on thrones or presiding at the head of a table—they were chatting casually by the fountain with one of the less insufferable councilmen—but because of how effortlessly resplendent his mother looked.

Her blue amorgina peplos, embroidered with golden thread, shimmered like water in the moonlight. Her earrings perfectly complemented her tiara, which had been braided into her elegant, simple updo. Most striking of all, despite being mid-conversation with a politician, her arm was wrapped around his father’s, her shoulder leaning gently against his—while her husband, utterly ignoring the conversation, gazed at her with open adoration.

 

Gods, they really were adorable.

 

As if she had sensed him coming, Penelope turned her head toward him and smiled. She excused herself from the conversation and made a beeline for him, dragging his father along.

 

“Hi, sweetheart! Don’t you look dashing tonight.”

 

“More than me?” Odysseus fake-gasped, just before being unceremoniously elbowed in the gut.

Ha. Well deserved.

 

“Hi, Mom,” Telemachus said, leaning down to kiss her cheek. “You’re the one to talk—I mean, look at you!”

 

“Stop it,” she said, waving him off with a flick of her hand. “I had to make an extra effort. Tonight, we have a very special person coming, don’t we?”

 

She winked.

 

Ugh. Of course she would.

 

“Tell me you didn’t dress like that just to impress Theia… You could wear a flour sack and she’d still be awed. She was full-on panicking yesterday!”

 

Penelope gave him an exaggerated look of innocence.

“Me? Dress up just to impress your lovely friend ? Why, Telemachus, I would never.

She fluttered her lashes for dramatic effect.

“I simply thought, if a certain someone is going to be here tonight—nervous, perhaps—then the least I can do is look approachable and motherly.”

 

“You don’t look ‘approachable and motherly.’ You look regal and borderline divine.”

 

“She really does,” his father sighed, his eyes having never left his wife throughout the whole exchange.

 

Never mind. They were not adorable.

They were disgusting.

 

“Can you stop drooling over my mother for five seconds? Please?”

 

Odysseus finally— finally —tore his eyes away from Penelope and gave his son a deadpan look.

“How do you think you came into existence, kid?”

 

“I spawned out of the sea, obviously. Or have the myths lied to us?”

 

“See, my dear boy, when a man and a woman love each other very much—”

 

“Lalala, I can’t hear you! I’m going to get a drink, bye!” he said as he bolted toward the wine table, his parents’ laughter echoing behind him. This evening was stressful enough; he didn’t need to add traumatized to the list.

 

Telemachus grabbed a cup and amphora, thankful for the quiet. The courtyard buzzed behind him, distant for a moment, as if muffled by the columns. He exhaled, let his shoulders drop, and poured himself a generous helping of wine.

 

Maybe, if he stayed here long enough, no one would—

 

“Careful with that, your highness. Wouldn’t want to have to carry you home.”

 

Of course he was here.

 

Apparently, the gods had decided to laugh at his face tonight.

 

Leandros stood beside him, grinning—clearly ready for trouble.

 

Was this guy put on earth with the goal to be as annoying as possible?

 

“Aren’t you supposed to be working tonight?”

 

“Nah,” the guard replied, grabbing a cup for himself. “I exchanged my shifts with Alexios. He doesn’t like these kind of things and he’s glad he’ll be able to take a full day off tomorrow. He plans to go fishing—fishing, man! Sometimes I swear he’s an old man in disguise.”

 

“So now I get to enjoy the pleasure of your company?” Telemachus replied dryly.

 

“Exactly,” Leandros said, winking as he clinked their cups together. “Looking good tonight. Is it for someone in particular?”

 

“I represent the nation tonight.”

 

“Right, right. Representing the nation. Got it. No other reasons, I’m sure,” he said as he sipped his wine.

 

Should he send him to the southern coast? He was pretty sure he had that authority.

 

“Nice get-up, too,” he said, nodding toward Leandros’ red chiton. Is it for someone in particular?”

 

“Quoted by royalty? I’ll add it to my biography. And not really—but hey, the night is young. You never know what could happen!”

 

Telemachus shook his head in amusement. Alright, he had to admit it, Leandros wasn’t bad company, when he wasn’t poking fun at his emotional torments.

 

The guard took another sip of his drink, glancing at him sideways.

“So, what are you doing here all alone, sulking?”

 

“Ran away from my disgustingly in love parents. I do not want to be within their vicinity when they eventually stop looking at each other intensely and start to make out.”

 

“Oh no. People in love. The horrors.”

 

“My parents, not people.”

 

“Hate to break it to you buddy, but your parents are people. It really helped deconstruct the myth when I saw your mom cry and curse at the stairs.”

 

“That’s when she was expecting Eirene, you monster.”

 

“I know. I helped her out, by the way. Left my position and ran to offer my arm, like the proper hero I am.”

 

Telemachus raised his eyebrow.

“Didn’t you trip on the hem of her chiton and nearly take her down with you? She told me about that.”

 

Leandros gasped, clutching his chest in mock offense. “How dare you. I’ll have you know it was a strategic lunge.

 

“Uh-huh. And I suppose your other strategic decisions include switching shifts so you could sneak into the banquet and cause chaos.”

 

“Excuse me, I am enhancing the banquet. Morale must be maintained, your highness.”

 

“I’m this close to throwing you in the fountains.”

 

“You’d have to catch me first.”

 

“You’re wearing very shiny sandals. Pretty slippery, I’m sure.”

 

“And you’re weighed down by princely responsibilities,” Leandros said, grinning. “I like my odds.”

 

Telemachus actually laughed—quiet and surprised, but real.

 

Leandros tilted his cup toward him. “There it is. I was starting to worry you’d locked away all traces of joy in a box labeled ‘duty.’”

 

“You talk a lot, you know that?”

 

“Only when people stop brooding long enough to hear me.”

 

“I should go back to brooding, then.”

 

“Nooo, we’re here to have fun! But not too much fun, am I right? Wouldn’t want to start belting out poetry at an official event.”

 

“Okay, fuck you.”

 

“Is that an offer? My prince, I’m flattered—but I wouldn’t dream of getting in the way of… whatever’s already happening in that tortured heart of yours.”

 

“Don’t you have friends to annoy?”

 

“Unfortunately for you, no. Kleon disappeared to talk to a guy from the public library the minute we got here. They’re probably debating philosophy. That’s his idea of a party—and how I imagine Tartarus being like.”

 

Telemachus rolled his eyes. “Well maybe you should—”

 

The words died in his mouth—along with whatever coherent thoughts he had left. The world around him faded, leaving only a quiet awe at the sight of the person who had just stepped into the courtyard.

 

Theia. Theia was here. And he might combust on the spot.

 

She walked in, a very agitated Myra trailing behind, but Telemachus barely registered her. How could he, when she looked…

 

Like a vision. Like a goddess.

 

He wanted to build an altar to her glory and worship her until his knees bled.

 

Part of him wasn’t entirely convinced he wasn’t imagining it. Maybe Leandros had knocked him out for some reason and he was actually lying on the floor, dreaming all this.

 

Because Theia was always ridiculously beautiful—so much so that he had to actively fight to keep his thoughts in order whenever she was near.

 

But tonight?

 

Tonight she looked like spring personified. Like some divine light had descended from the sky just to touch her.

 

“Earth to Telemachus?” a distant voice called beside him.

 

“Hm-mm?” he answered absently. Whatever this voice wanted, it could wait.

 

“What are you—oh! Ooooh!”

 

He kept ignoring it, far too focused on the woman who had been owning his heart for weeks now. Who would, most likely, own it until his dying breath.

 

And as if he wasn’t already losing the last shreds of composure he had left—her eyes met his.

 

And she smiled.

 

That rare, true smile of hers—the one that made his knees weak and his chest ache. The one that looked like a sunny day in winter and the shimmer of a night sky, all at once.

 

They stayed like that for a moment, Telemachus drowning in her eyes—and more than happy to do so.

 

Was this his fate? To spend the rest of his life looking at her like she was a miracle he could barely believe he had the honor to witness? Like his father looked at his mother?

 

Sign him up.

 

For a heartbeat, nothing else existed but her.

The world had gone still, quiet, irrelevant.

 

“HEY MYRA!”

 

The shout cracked the moment in two.

 

Telemachus blinked, reality rushing back as he remembered Leandros was still standing beside him—now enthusiastically waving across the courtyard.

 

At Myra.

 

She waved back with an amused smile, already heading their way.

 

And Theia followed.

 

“Myra, my light, my sun, my sweet nymph of gossip—did you miss me while I was away?”

 

“I’m starting to miss the peace and quiet I had while you were gone, Leo.”

 

Wait. What?

 

Begrudgingly, Telemachus tore his gaze away from Theia and looked between their two companions.

 

“You two know each other?”

 

Theia was also looking at them, confused.

 

“Oh yeah. We go way back,” Leandros said.

 

“Two years. I wouldn’t call that way back,” Myra replied, rolling her eyes.

 

“I would,” he grinned.

 

Theia raised her hands, cutting through the banter.

“Wait, hold on. We’ve known each other for almost two months—how come I’ve never heard of this guy?”

 

“I did mention him! You just don’t listen to me.”

 

“There are too many names in your stories! I get lost!”

 

“Aww, Myra, singing my praises to your new friend?”

 

“Don’t flatter yourself. I just told her I knew a guy from the palace who always had good stories.”

She pointed at Telemachus. “I see you’ve moved on from hallway whispers.”

 

“What can I say? I’m getting intel directly from the source now. Apparently, so are you! I spend a few weeks with my family in Vathy, and I come back to find you fraternizing with the prince? I’m impressed.”

 

“Occupational hazard. That’s what happens when your new best friend decides to adopt wayward royalty.”

 

“We are literally right here,” her friend said flatly.

 

“Don’t I know it. Boys, what do you think? I bullied her into getting pampered. Honestly, my best work yet.”

 

He should send Myra flowers in the morning if she was responsible for the dream that was Theia tonight. Or jewelry. Or give her a villa by the sea.

 

“Very nice,” Leandros nodded approvingly.

 

Theia narrowed her eyes at him.

“I know you. You’re the one who got Telemachus drunk the other night.”

 

“Oh, give His Highness some credit. He got drunk all on his own, like a big boy.”

 

“And you didn’t stop him! What if he had gotten hurt?”

 

“Well, from what I heard, he ended the night in very good hands, didn’t he?”

 

Her cheeks turned crimson as she looked down.

 

“Leo,” Myra said quickly—her tone exaggeratedly casual. “Don’t you owe me a dance?”

 

“I do?” He glanced at her, puzzled. Then his eyes widened in realization. “Yes! Yes, I do! How could I forget?”

 

He offered his arm with a flourish and an overly smooth, My lady ,” before they made their way toward the dance floor.

 

Myra threw one last look over her shoulder—smiling smugly—as they left the two of them alone.

 

A beat passed.

 

Then two.

 

Neither of them dared to speak. But neither of them looked away.

 

Gods, her eyes. He was so far gone for her eyes. Poems should be written about them—he’d gladly write them himself, if he weren’t such a terrible poet.

 

Finally, she broke the silence.

 

“Hi.”

 

“Hi,” he echoed, his voice coming out far softer than he’d intended.

 

Theia glanced around, feigning casual curiosity.

“So this is the banquet I heard so much about. I’ll admit, it doesn’t look that bad.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Gods. Someone fix his brain.

 

“Are you alright?” she asked, tilting her head—those strands of hair brushing her cheeks as they shifted with the movement.

 

“Yeah. I mean… yes. Yes, I’m alright. Are you alright? You look alright. No! I mean—good. Lovely. You look lovely. Yes. That’s what I meant.”

 

This was a disaster. He was going to throw himself off a cliff.

 

Thankfully, she smirked, seemingly unbothered by his awkward speech, but a slight blush had started to creep back on her face.

 

“Why, thank you for this eloquent compliment, good sir. You look ‘alright’ as well. Gods, how many crowns do you even own?”

 

His hand flew instinctively to his forehead, adjusting the circlet.

 

“Too many. Far too many. It’s indecent.”

 

“Imagine how much bread you could buy with all that gold.”

 

“You’re spending way too much time with Menon if that’s your first thought.”

 

“I’m merely promoting the family business.”

 

“Uh-huh. Baked anything edible lately?”

 

She gasped, scandalized, and slapped his arm.

“How. Dare. You. I’ll have you know I have ! Plenty of times! And Menon said it was good!”

 

“He’s just soft for you. Probably spat it out after.”

 

“I hate you.”

 

Telemachus chuckled at her glare. Her ‘I hate yous’ were oddly endearing.

 

“Well, since you’re already mad at me,” he said, then extended his hand toward her, “I guess now’s as good a time as any.”

 

She eyed it warily, then looked up at him.

“What am I supposed to do with that?”

 

“Take it,” he said. “Then I’ll take you to meet my mom.”

 

Panic struck her face, and she turned several shades paler.

“Now?!”

 

“Better to get it over with, don’t you think?”

 

In her dazed shock, she hadn’t even realized her hand had fallen into his. He fully took advantage of it, already tugging her gently through the crowd.

 

It took her a few seconds to recover her wits—and when she did, she yanked him back with surprising force.

“Telemachus. Telemachus, I changed my mind. Tell your mother I didn’t come. Tell her I went back to Sparta. Hades, tell her I died —anything!”

 

“It’s going to be okay,” he said, trying to sound reassuring. Truthfully, he was just as nervous.

 

“No, it’s not! I don’t know if I ever told you this, but me and my mom? It was bad. Really bad. Mothers hate me. I am a mom-repellent!

 

Okay. That was… something they’d need to unpack another day.

He did his best to shut up the little voice in his head screaming she told you something personal! Victory! and focus on the current crisis.

 

“Time to test the theory, then. Also—too late to back down.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

He nodded toward the table behind her, just now noticing his parents watching them.

They were clearly enjoying the show.

 

Theia turned quickly—and froze.

“Oh gods.”

 

“Ready?”

 

“No. Don’t you dare leave my side.”

 

“Never.”

 

He meant it. And not just in that moment.

 

She smoothed her chiton, adjusted the flowers in her hair—were those lilacs?—then took a deep breath and grabbed his wrist, marching forward like a warrior into battle.

 

Here we go, then.

 

His mother was watching them approach—or more accurately, watching her approach—with that unreadable look Telemachus knew all too well. Uh-oh. That was her analyzing the situation face.

 

His father, who had finally stopped being glued to her side, leaned casually on the table, doing a poor job of hiding a mischievous smile in his cup.

 

Theia stopped a few steps in front of them—close enough for the conversation to remain private, but far enough to keep what she clearly considered a safe distance. She curtsied, a bit awkwardly, as she was still clutching his wrist like her life depended on it.

 

“Your Majesties. It’s an honor to meet you. I mean… to meet you, my Queen. I already met the King. Briefly. The other day. Hi again, your grace. Nice banquet.”

A beat.

“I’m going to stop talking now,” she added, cringing.

 

Telemachus’ breath caught as Penelope set her cup down and stepped forward. So much for the safety distance.

 

She looked at her for what felt like hours—though it was probably only a few seconds. To her credit, Theia didn’t flinch or lower her gaze. She held the queen’s eyes, steady and unyielding.

 

Brave woman. That was no small task.

 

Even Odysseus had stopped smiling, now watching the scene unfolding in front of him with quiet, expectant interest.

 

Not even the gods knew what Penelope would do next.

 

Then, a soft chuckle broke the silence, and a warm smile spread across his mother’s face.

“I’m so happy to finally meet you, Theia. I’ve heard quite a bit about you.”

 

A collective exhale rippled through the remaining three. In the background, his father chugged the rest of his cup before casually refilling it.

 

“All good, I hope?” Theia asked, a hint of nervousness threading her voice.

 

Just a hint. But he could feel the wave of relief rolling off her.

 

“All good, don’t worry. In fact, the members of my family have been singing your praises!”

 

“I’m not sure there are many praises to be sung, Your Majesty.”

 

“Oh, call me Penelope, please.”

 

Telemachus and his father exchanged a sharp look—a silent what the fuck? passed between them.

 

“Honestly, I’m not sure I’ll be able to do that,” Theia said with an awkward laugh.

 

She cringed at the sound of it—he could see the internal slap she gave herself for letting it slip.

 

Gently, he slipped his wrist out of her grip and took her hand instead, brushing a comforting thumb across the back of it.

 

She held his hand tighter in response.

 

“Fair enough,” his mother said. “But just know—it’ll always be an option if you want it to be. And that goes for my husband too, right, Odysseus?” she added, giving him a meaningful look.

 

He must’ve caught it, because he all but leapt off the table, striding over with a grin and enough charm to lit a small island.

 

“Of course! Glad to see you again—especially looking a little less… burdened,” Odysseus said, grinning at his son.

 

Ha. Ha.

 

“I certainly feel lighter,” Theia said. “I don’t know what you feed him, but gods, he’s heavy!”

 

“HEY! Not my fault you’re so shor—ouch.”

 

She had dug her nails into his hand.

 

“I’d argue that short people are superior, right Theia?” his father added smoothly.

 

“Absolutely. The elite,” she agreed without missing a beat.

 

They both laughed, clearly in sync, under the amused gaze of Penelope.

 

What was happening?

 

Were they… unionizing against him?

 

This felt suspiciously like bonding. Dangerous. Treacherous. And kind of… beautiful?

 

No. Focus. She was just being polite. And charming. And funny. And—

 

Okay, this was getting out of hand.

 

“Alright!” Telemachus exclaimed, a little too loudly. “Mom, you said hello. Dad, you made your jokes. Great job, family. Lovely chat. Now, if you’ll excuse us—”

 

“Hold on,” Penelope said, raising a hand. “You’ve barely been here a minute! Please, Theia, sit with us. Would you like some wine?”

 

“Um… sure?”

 

“Perfect,” she said, already guiding Theia to a chair and handing her a cup. “Now come on, tell me—how are you enjoying Ithaca so far?”

 

His heart skipped at the sight of his mother and his… friend, talking and smiling together.

 

It felt right. So right. Too right.

 

He was so focused on the scene unfolding in front of him, he didn’t even notice his father leaning in until he felt breath at his ear.

 

“So I’m the one drooling?”

 

“Shut up, old man.”

 

Odysseus cackled and gave him a hearty slap on the back before sliding into the seat beside the girls.

 

Telemachus took one more second to wrestle the butterflies in his stomach into submission, then joined them.

 

He sat next to her, quietly watching as she laughed at something his mother said. She looked so at ease now, her fingers curled around the cup of wine, her dress shimmering under the lights.

 

For a moment, he let himself stop worrying. About his doubts. About tomorrow. About what this meant.

 

He just sat there, beside her, and let it feel right.

 

Gods, he was in trouble.

 

 

“So… I survived,” Theia said, plucking a grape off the plate and popping it into her mouth as they sat side by side on a bench behind the colonnade, sheltered from the noise of the feast.

 

“Survived? You thrived ! I think they like you more than me.”

 

“Let’s not exaggerate. They were being polite.”

 

“You and my mother mocked me for five minutes straight.”

 

She snorted. Adorable.

 

“Yeah. That was fun. Next time I’m asking her about all the embarrassing things you did when you were little.”

 

“Aaaand that was the last time I’m letting you near my mom. Too bad, so sad.”

 

“Oh, come on,” she said, grinning. “I bet there’s a great story about you trying to swordfight a chicken or something.”

 

“…That is slander.”

 

“That is a guess. A very good one, judging by your face.”

 

He gave her a look, then leaned closer, voice low and teasing. “I could just carry you back out there and toss you at her, you know.”

 

“You wouldn’t dare.”

 

“Wouldn’t I?”

 

She raised an eyebrow. “Do it, and I’ll tell the Queen her son cried during that play about Apollo and Hyacinthus.”

 

“I did not!”

 

“You so did. I saw you! All misty-eyed and failing spectacularly to hide it.”

 

“I was hungover and not thinking straight.”

 

“You’re a huge romantic.”

 

“It’s a very sad story! I will not apologize for being empathetic.”

 

She shook her head fondly as she grabbed another grape.

 

“I don’t mind a man in tune with his emotions,” she said absentmindedly.

 

His heart missed a beat.

 

“You don’t?”

 

“Nope. It’s kinda cute.”

 

He watched her, the corner of his mouth tugging up before he could stop it.

 

Dangerous. This was dangerous.

 

“So… you think I’m cute.”

 

Her face turned as red as wine.

“I never said that!”

 

“You kind of did.”

 

“I said emotional intelligence is cute. You, mister, are the most closed-off man I have ever met.”

 

“I openly cried in front of you.”

 

“HA-HA! So you did cry! This was a trap, and you fell headfirst into it. I know, I’m brilliant. I’ll accept my second statue humbly.”

 

“Second statue?”

 

“The first one is to celebrate the fact that I’m, what was it again… the most beautiful woman in the world ?”

 

“You’re never letting that go, aren’t you?”

 

“You wouldn’t want to let the sun go after a rainy day, wouldn’t you?”

 

Oh. She wanted to play that game? Fine. He’d play.

 

Telemachus set his cup down—then reached for hers, placing it carefully beside his.

 

“What are you doing?” she asked, suspicious.

 

He didn’t answer. Just rose to his feet, turned to face her, and held out a hand.

 

“We’re dancing.”

 

Theia blinked, stunned.

“We are absolutely not dancing.”

 

His voice lowered, the smile in it unmistakable.

“Come on. I can’t let the most beautiful woman in the world spend the whole night hiding in the shadows, can I?”

 

Her brows furrowed—but he caught the faintest hitch in her breath.

She was blushing. Gods, she was actually blushing.

 

“Fine. But I don’t want to hear you complain when I step on your toes. And I will step on your toes.”

 

But her hand met his without hesitation.

 

Trying his best to tame the beaming smile threatening to break free—he had wanted to sound smooth, after all, he needed to commit to it—he led her toward the center of the courtyard, carving a path through the crowd of dancers. Not that he really needed to. People stopped and stepped aside when they noticed him. Noticed them.

 

Ah. Maybe he had forgotten to mention that he never danced at these things. Hence the general state of shock around them.

 

Oh well.

 

“Everyone is looking at us,” she whispered, panicked rising in her voice.

 

They would. Their prince, openly dancing with someone at an official event.

 

He leaned closer, keeping his voice low and warm. “Everyone’s looking at you.

 

She frowned, surprised. “Why on earth would they be looking at me?”

 

He smiled against her ear. “Because you look magnificent tonight.”

 

Her blush deepened. Damn. Maybe he had inherited a bit of his parents’ charm after all.

 

But she recovered quickly, glaring at him playfully.

“Only tonight? I’m wounded. And here I thought my legendary beauty inspired your drunken ballads.”

 

Oh, she was really playing now.

 

It wasn’t just banter anymore—it was a sparring match, every word a feint, every glance a challenge.

 

The music started again—a familiar festival tune, quick but fluid, echoing across the courtyard. It was usually danced in a circle, but at this late hour, couples had begun to pair off instead.

 

Telemachus raised her hand and twirled her in one swift, dizzying motion. She stumbled, caught his arm to steady herself—and laughed.

 

Her laugh. That was the real music of the night.

 

“Very rude of you to do that without warning, your highness.”

 

“Apologies, my lady,” he said, eyes gleaming. “How might I redeem myself?”

 

She hummed thoughtfully as his hand lowered to the small of her back—not quite touching, but not quite not touching either, barely brushing the soft fabric of her green chiton.

 

“I’ll think of something,” she said. “Maybe I’ll have you owe me a favor.”

 

“A favor?”

 

“A favor.”

 

“And what kind of favor, might I ask?”

 

She smiled, mysterious and infuriating.

“Oh, you’ll know soon enough.”

 

She didn’t elaborate. Of course she didn’t. Just smiled like she knew exactly how much that vague little promise would haunt him.

 

He huffed a quiet laugh and spun her again, slower this time. Her skirt caught the light, flashing like moonlight through trees. She followed the motion with surprising ease, catching his gaze as she came back to him. Their hands settled naturally—his at her waist, hers brushing his shoulder—and suddenly the space between them felt very small. Barely a breath.

 

She didn’t step away.

 

Neither did he.

 

“You’re not as terrible as I thought you would be,” she said.

 

“Excuse me? I’ll have you know I had dance lessons as a child.”

 

“Aww, baby Telemachus dancing. Now I’m definitely asking your mom for childhood stories.”

 

“Do you always talk this much when dancing?”

 

“I don’t know. I’ve never danced with anyone before. Do you?”

 

He tilted his head. “Can I tell you a secret?”

 

She nodded, curious.

 

He leaned closer, so close he could feel her hair brushing his cheek. “I don’t usually dance at these events. So I don’t really know either.”

 

“What do you mean you don’t dance? Did you just… wake up today and decide to try something new?”

 

“Maybe you inspired me,” he murmured. “Aren’t you supposed to be my muse—poems, songs, and all that?”

 

She narrowed her eyes, but her lips curved. “Flattery won’t get you anywhere.”

 

“Flattery got you to the dance floor.”

 

She scoffed but didn’t argue, just tightened her grip on his shoulder.

 

They kept moving in sync, occasionally twirling and circling each other, touch never fully breaking, eyes never fully straying. Always returning to this close, insufferable, delightful proximity.

 

His hands slid to her waist as he grinned, voice low.

“Alright, now I’m warning you. Hold onto my shoulders.”

 

Theia tilted her head, puzzled, but obeyed.

“Hold your shoulders? Why would I—”

 

Her question broke off into a startled yelp as he lifted her and spun them both in a sweeping half-circle.

 

She screeched, her nails digging into his his skin for the second time tonight—this time as a reflex, not anger—and then he set her down with surprising care, hands steadying her as the music faded to a close. He didn’t let go until both her feet were firmly on the ground.

 

She shot him a murderous look.

Gods, he loved her murderous looks.

 

“Oh, you’re proud of yourself for that little trick, aren’t you?”

 

“Yeah,” he chuckled. “Yeah, I am.”

 

“So you’re a big strong boy who can carry a girl for half a second. Congratulations.”

 

“It was five seconds.”

 

“One. Top.”

 

“I’ll settle for three.”

 

“Deal.”

 

She didn’t look away as she said it. Neither did he.

Another beat of silence. Too long to be casual. The two of them basking in the moment, in the unsaid things floating between them.

 

A polite cough cut it short.

 

Both their heads snapped toward the sound, and they instinctively stepped apart—as if caught doing something they shouldn’t.

 

His mother stood there, a knowing smile growing on her lips.

“Mind dancing with your old mom?”

 

He looked at Theia, then at Penelope, then back again, suddenly unsure of what to say or do.

 

Theia stepped in, ending his dilemma.

“Go ahead. I’m going to get some water anyway. I’ll see you after.”

 

“Promise?”

The word slipped out smaller than he meant. Charming Telemachus had apparently left the premises of his mind.

 

But she gave him that smile—soft, sincere, the one that always made his heart melt.

“Promise.”

 

He watched Theia walk away as he absently took his mother’s hand.

 

Turn around. Turn around. Turn around.

 

She did—just slightly—offering him a warm smile before vanishing into the sea of people.

 

“Quite the spectacle you gave us.”

 

Penelope’s voice pulled him back. He looked down at her, only to find that pleased, too-knowing expression.

 

“It was just a dance.”

 

“You never dance.”

 

“What are we doing right now, then?”

 

“I had to jump on the opportunity. Also…” she gave his hand a gentle squeeze, “I wanted to have a little talk with you.”

 

“This couldn’t wait until tomorrow?”

 

“Please. You had the look of someone about to say something stupid. I had to rescue you.”

 

“I was not. I was actually doing pretty well until you showed up.”

 

“Oh, I saw. Your father saw. The whole court saw.”

 

He winced.

“Do you think there’ll be talk? I don’t want her to get scared again.”

 

“Probably,” she said, shrugging with practiced calm. “But something else will happen soon enough. People will move on.”

 

“Hopefully.”

 

“And don’t underestimate her, darling. She’s tough. She can handle it.”

 

“You got all that from the twenty minutes you’ve spent with her?”

 

Penelope smiled.

“In the first twenty seconds.”

 

“So… what’s the verdict?” he asked, glancing sideways at her. “You insisted on meeting her, now what? What does the glorious Queen of Ithaca think of Theia?”

 

His mother leaned in a little, voice quiet and sure.

“I like her. A lot.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Really. Not because she wasn’t scared—gods, the poor girl was terrified—but because she was scared, and she did it anyway.”

She looked up at him, eyes full of something fierce and proud.

“That’s bravery.”

 

He didn’t say anything else. Just held his mother’s hand as the music grew louder around them.

 

But his eyes kept drifting to the edges of the crowd, searching for a glimpse of the girl in the green chiton, a cup in her hand.

 

He was doomed. Completely doomed. And it was fantastic.

Notes:

So… what do we think 😏

I had SO MUCH FUN writing this chapter, from the Myra/Theia/Leandros/Telemachus quartet (and Myra and Leo already knowing each other, hihi), to the MEETING? To the FLIRTING? To the DANCE?

A blast. I had a blast. And I hope you had one too.

Ok time for the scholar in me to share my research:
- Arcesius was Laertes’ father, making him Odysseus’ grandfather and Telemachus great-grandfather. While I couldn’t find any clear sources of him being the first king of Ithaca, his father was not an Ithacan king and in that deleted song Jorge wrote that Ody became the “third king of Ithaca”, so, within the Epic universe, it tracks.
- I don’t know shit about Arcesius or his personality but according to some sources, he was a son of Zeus so I’d say him being a man with a big ego checks
- Mycenaean palaces were very colorful.
- A chitoniskos is a shorter chiton, often worn over a regular chiton. Think the one shoulder tunics you see sometimes on statues
- Amorgina was a sheer, precious fabric.
- I spent hours, HOURS, researching Ancient Greek dance specifically for this scene and I could only find extensive references for group or line dancing. But dancing in pair WAS a thing as it is depicted on various antique vases. The one I saw had a male figure holding a female figure hand up, kinda like twirling, so I ran with that. The rest I made up.

Ok, that’s all for today (that’s already a lot), I hope you enjoyed this one, and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 25: Tangerines, Flower Crowns, and Hard Decisions

Notes:

Hi everyone!

I’m so happy you guys loved the previous chapter, I really put my entire soul and madness in it and seeing your enthusiasm? The best reward I could ask for.

This chapter is ALSO very long, because apparently I have no chill, and a lot of it is dialogues so i hope that’s okay with you? I really try to weave more inner thoughts but I do enjoy my little back and forth chitchats. It’s funny to write, hope it’s funny to read as well.

Ok no more talking, here’s chapter 25.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

The soft morning breeze lifted the few rebellious strands of Theia’s hair—the ones that had refused to join the rest of her braid—as she stood in front of Myra’s family’s doorstep, a bundle of soft green fabric in her arms.

 

She allowed herself one last look at the precious chiton, not quite believing she had worn it the night before.

 

Not quite believing the night before had really happened, actually. For all she knew, she could’ve caught a fever and hallucinated the whole evening.

 

Because it had been insane. In every possible way.

 

She had met the Queen—and it went… well? Well, the Queen had laughed and smiled, so that seemed like well to her. She had sat with the royal family for half an hour, talking about everything and nothing, and it had felt unbelievably right. Emphasis on unbelievably.

 

And then…

And then Telemachus.

 

Who had looked at her like he was seeing the stars for the first time—and there hadn’t been enough wine to blame it on alcohol this time. Who had held her hand when she was scared, before she even realized herself that she had been scared. Who took her to a quiet spot after they left his parents, because somehow he knew she’d need time to process it.

 

Who danced with her. Publicly. In front of the whole kingdom. And then whispered in her ear that he never danced, but this time he wanted to. Because she was there.

 

The whispers. The low voice. The looks he threw her way. The comments. It had felt…

 

Well. Almost flirtatious.

 

Oh, who was she kidding—it had been flirtatious. And she flirted back, because apparently she couldn’t bring both good sense and a good outfit to a party at the same time.

 

Gods, what were they doing?

What was she doing?

 

Hesitantly, she raised her hand to knock, mentally rehearsing the little thank you speech she had prepared for Callia—

—when the door burst open.

 

To a very unhinged Myra. Mad eyes, messy hair, and all.

 

“Get in there,” she said, yanking her inside, nearly making her fall in the process.

 

“Um… hi? I was just giving this back to your mom. What’s going on—”

 

Sit,” her friend ordered, pushing her down into a chair and jerking the chiton from her hands, which she unceremoniously dropped on the counter. Theia cringed at the thought of such a precious garment being discarded with so little care.

 

Myra busied herself in the kitchen, grabbing two cups and a handful of fruit, which she set down forcefully on the table with a loud bang. Then she plopped into the seat opposite her, arms crossed on the worn wood, eyes wild with anticipation.

 

“Tell. Me. EVERYTHING.

 

“About…?”

 

“About the rise of grain prices in Crete— ABOUT LAST NIGHT, OBVIOUSLY!

 

Seriously?

 

“You’re pulling all this drama over last night? You were there. If something huge happened, you would’ve known.”

 

“Nope. We are not doing the whole ‘oh everything was chill and casual’ thing you always do right before dropping the biggest drama in the history of Ithaca —”

 

“I think the king going missing for ten years still outranks my personal life…”

 

“Not the point. The point is that the last time I saw you, Leo and I left you with Telemachus, both of you looking like a pair of emotionally stunned statues, and the next time I catch a glimpse— you’re dancing with him!

 

“It’s a banquet. People dance. You danced with Leandros, and I’m not getting on your case for it—though maybe I should, by the way.”

 

“It’s not about me. It’s about you. Also, let’s not forget that you spent the whole day yesterday pulling your hair out over meeting the Queen—and you’re still alive—”

 

“Maybe I’m a ghost.”

 

Not funny. So it went okay?”

 

She didn’t answer. Instead she took a very slow sip from her cup.

“Hmm, that’s really good. What is it?”

 

“Lavender lemona—NO!” Myra shouted, pointing an accusatory finger. “Do not try to distract your way out of this conversation!”

 

“Did you make it or did your mom make it? Or your dad, men can make lemonade too after all…”

 

“THEIAAAA!”

 

Theia sighed and set the cup down with exaggerated care, trying to buy herself just two more seconds of composure.

 

“Fine. Do you want things chronologically or…”

 

“From. Beginning. To. End. I’m begging you. I’m dying to know.”

 

“It was a long evening.”

 

“I have time.”

 

She took a deep breath and continued.

 

“So I did meet Telemachus’s mother after you left.”

 

“I’m sorry, since when did we go from ‘The Queen’ to ‘Telemachus’s mother’?” Myra asked, eyes going wide.

 

“Let me rationalize the crazy any way I can, please.”

 

“My bad. Carry on. How did it go?”

 

“Well, at first I thought she was actively trying to read my thoughts, which—maybe she can, who knows with this family anymore! But then she was… nice?”

 

“Oh! All good then!”

 

“No, but like, surprisingly, very nice. Like, ‘I’ve heard so much about you! I’m so happy to meet you! Come sit with me over a cup of wine!’ nice.”

 

“You sat with the Queen ???”

 

“And the King. And Telemachus, obviously. If he had tried to dip I would’ve murdered him right then and there, fancy chiton or not.”

 

“But he did not.

 

“No. He did not.

 

Silence settled between them, not awkward exactly—just… charged.

 

Yes. He had stood by her side. All evening.

He always stood by her side.

He had said he would always stand by her side.

 

This was a lot.

But at the same time, it felt so right.

When it shouldn’t.

 

“Okayyy, so you had a little chit-chat with three-quarters of the Royal Family then! Was it awkward?”

 

“Not as awkward as it should have been, honestly. Like—Penelope asked me—”

 

Penelope ???”

 

“Oh, she asked me to call her and her husband by their names. I physically cannot do that in front of them, I think I would rather die, but saying ‘the Queen’ or ‘Telemachus’s mother’ every time is a bit of a mouthful.”

 

“You’re on a first-name basis with the rulers of the country. No biggie.” Myra threw her hands in the air. “Totally normal. Casual, even.”

 

“Exactly. Like I had wine with the King and Queen and the heir to the throne who happens to be my best friend—do not give me that look. Just your average evening, right?”

 

“Is there a voice screaming ‘what the fuck is my life’ on a loop in your head right now?”

 

“Every second of every day. I’m going mad, Myra!”

 

Her friend’s eyes softened as she reached for her hand and patted it, mock-gently.

“There, there. Honestly, I’m impressed you managed to keep your cool as long as you did.” She slid a plate toward her. “Biscuits?”

 

“Hades, yes,” Theia sighed, immediately stuffing one into her mouth.

“And then the fucking dance! ” she burst out, crumbs flying.

 

“The fucking dance,” Myra echoed solemnly, like they were naming a historical tragedy.

 

“He never dances! He told me!”

 

“That’s true. He never dances.”

 

“And he FLIRTED with me!”

 

“And he—wait, what?”

 

“And I flirted back!”

 

“Hold on. Hold on. Stop right there. WHAT?”

 

Myra just stared at her.

Mouth open. Eyes wide. Hands frozen mid-air, like her soul had crashed.

 

“You what?

 

Theia winced. “I said I flirted back—”

 

“No no no. You flirted back.” Myra stood up like her body couldn’t physically stay seated through this. “You. Theia ‘denial is a lifestyle’ flirted. Back.”

 

“I panicked!”

 

“You PANICKED INTO FLIRTING?!?”

 

“HE WAS VERY SMOOTH, OKAY?”

 

“Are we talking about the same guy who looks like he’d forgotten every word in existence every time you smile? The one who gives you food when you’re mad?”

 

“Well, personally, I think the food thing is charming…”

 

“OH MY GODS. You weirdos are perfect for each other and will be the death of me.”

 

Myra began pacing, hands in her hair like she was trying to physically pull the absurdity out of her skull.

 

“Okay. No. No, no, no. We are not glossing over this. I need answers. I need details. I need a full debrief, Theia.”

 

“I just gave you the debrief!”

 

“No, you gave me the emotionally unstable synopsis. I need to know what he said, and what you said WORD. FOR. WORD.”

 

Theia groaned and let her head fall against the table with a dramatic thud.

 

“Can you just let me die of shame in peace?”

 

“WORD. FOR. WORD.”

 

“I can’t tell you, okay? You had to be there. There was… context.”

 

“Tell me or I might die!!!”

 

“Good. Then perish. I’ll have a quieter morning.”

 

Myra dramatically collapsed into her chair, as if the sheer weight of disbelief had suddenly drained every last ounce of energy from her body.

 

“I’m going to pretend you didn’t just wish for my death, because I really, REALLY want to know! I’ve been waiting for this for weeks! Do you have any idea how maddening it is to watch you two? The number of times I’ve had to stop myself from locking you in a closet until you both admitted this thing isn’t platonic? I’m losing sleep over this!”

 

“Valerian works wonders for insomnia.”

 

Myra shot her a withering glare.

“Theia.”

 

Theia responded with her calmest, most threatening stare.

“Myra.”

 

“Don’t even try that look on me. I’m immune by now.”

 

“Shit.”

 

Detaiiiiiiils!

 

Theia let out a long, defeated groan and thunked her head back down on the table.

“You’re like a hydra. I shut one question down, and three more grow in its place.”

 

“And they’ll keep coming until you talk,” Myra said, practically glowing with triumph. “So. Start. Talking.”

 

She lifted her head just enough to see her friend’s smirk.

“So I brought back the ‘most beautiful woman in the world’ line. You know, as a joke.”

 

“Girl, you brought this upon yourself.”

 

“Sssh. And I expected him to joke back, like we always do. That’s the whole foundation of our relationship! I tease him, he gets all riled up—he’s so funny when he gets riled up, he groans and pouts and it’s adorable—”

 

“Back to the story?”

 

“Sorry. So, he gets riled up, teases me back, I threaten to push him off a cliff. You know. Normal conversation.”

 

“There is nothing normal about this.”

 

“Ignoring you. Anyway, I’m bracing for his comeback and what does the audacious imbecile do? He stands up. All calm. Evil twinkle in his eyes. And he asks me to dance! And when I say no, this maniac says something along the lines of ‘he can’t let the most beautiful woman in the world hide away.’”

 

Myra gasped so hard she nearly choked on air.

“He did not!

 

“He absolutely did.”

 

“Go off, Telemachus!”

 

“And then— then —he practically dragged me to the dance floor. And I’m panicking, right? Because literally everyone was looking at us! And what does this absolute madman say? That they’re staring because I was, and I quote, ‘magnificent tonight.’”

 

GODS.

 

I KNOW!

 

“I take it back—I completely understand the panic now. That’s not just flirting, that’s a campaign. I underestimated the guy. Didn’t know he had it in him.”

 

“ME NEITHER! How does he get to be handsome, kind, and say things like that? It’s extremely unfair to me!”

 

“Not going to lie, I’m kinda proud of myself. I dressed you. I got you ready. So really, this is all thanks to my hard work.”

 

“This wouldn’t have happened if you’d let me wear my godsdamn beige peplos.”

 

“You know it would have.”

 

Theia made a strangled noise and buried her face in her hands.

 

…It probably would have.

 

Myra didn’t speak. Just watched her quietly, eyes gentler now.

Theia peeked at her through her fingers. “It’s ridiculous. He said things I didn’t think he ever could say. Things I… didn’t think anyone would ever say to me.

 

A quiet settled between them, soft and heavy.

 

Because it wasn’t just about Telemachus being kind, or clever, or smooth.

It was that he saw her. Her! And still chose to say those things.

 

Then Myra reached over and flicked her on the forehead. “That’s because he’s in love with you, you walnut.”

 

Theia winced into her hands. “Do not say that word. That word does not exist. That word is banned from my life. That word cannot happen to me.”

 

“And yet…”

 

“I will shove this biscuit down your throat.”

 

She grabbed another biscuit and stood up abruptly. “Okay! I have humiliated myself enough for one morning. Time to go drown in the sea.”

 

“Sit down, drama queen. We haven’t even gotten to the part where you flirted back.”

 

“I told you—I panicked.”

 

“You panicked so hard you got poetic.”

 

“I did not get poetic. It was either combust on the spot or fight back, and I wasn’t about to let him win.”

 

“He won, though.”

 

“He did not. It was a draw.”

 

Myra lifted an eyebrow, unimpressed.

“I saw him lift you into the air.”

 

“And it was foul play! I can’t lift him, can I? He was clearly exploiting my disadvantage. That’s a low blow.”

 

“Uh-huh. And you were smiling the entire time.”

 

“I must have gotten possessed or something.”

 

“Or something…” Myra said smugly.

 

“Shut. Up.” Theia snapped, but she could feel her cheeks getting warm.

 

“Okay and then what?”

 

“Then his mom cut in, which, honestly? Bless this woman because I was about to do something really stupid like touch his hair—he had really nice hair…”

 

“You disgust me.”

 

“You asked for this.”

 

“Starting to regret it. It’s tooth-rotting, really.”

 

“And after we just sat back behind the columns and we talked, like nothing happened, but it did happen! And I barely slept last night!”

 

Myra narrowed her eyes, pouting.

“I’m disappointed. I thought you would have made out in a dark corner after this.”

 

“MYRA!”

 

“What? Tell me you didn’t want to kiss him stupid.”

 

Theia crossed her arms.

“You know what? I’m done talking about me. I’m talking about you now. Because you disappeared with that guard and I haven’t seen you for the rest of the evening.”

 

Myra snorted, rolling her eyes.

“Yeah, trying to deflect by talking about something else. Classic Theia.”

 

“For all I know, YOU made out in a dark corner!”

 

“Please. Don’t insult me, I have standards.”

 

Theia smirked.

“‘Myra my light, my sun’?”

 

“That’s Leo for you.” Myra shook her head. “He flirts with anything with a heartbeat. The only reason he hasn’t tried with you is because he doesn’t want Telemachus to have him executed.”

 

“He wouldn’t.”

 

“You’re right. He wouldn’t. He would cut off his head himself.”

 

Theia slumped forward, resting her cheek dramatically against the cool wood of the table. “This is a disaster.”

 

Myra picked a tangerine from the bowl between them and started peeling it. “Why? Because you like him and he likes you back?”

 

“You know what? It was a temporary lapse in judgment. We got carried away by the whole torchlight, moonlight, soft music mood. Or maybe we were cursed. Anyway, I have decided to pretend this didn’t happen—”

 

“You literally just said ‘it did happen’ five minutes ago,” Myra cut in.

 

“Well, I changed my mind. Everything after meeting the queen didn’t happen. We’re friends. We’re going to stay friends. End of story.”

 

“You’re in denial.”

 

“Denial is great. Denial is my best friend.”

 

Myra flicked a bit of peel at her. “Denial is sad. Denial cries itself to sleep thinking about his stupid nice hair.”

 

Theia caught the bit of peel and flicked it right back. “You’re the worst.”

 

“You’re the one monologuing like a tragic poet in my kitchen.”

 

“I am not monologuing. I’m—venting.”

 

“Sure. You vent like a girl who’s halfway in love and spiraling.”

 

“Spiraling implies motion. I’m completely still. Emotionally frozen. Like someone with self-control and a functioning brain.”

 

Myra snorted. “You’re one blink away from yanking him by the collar and shoving your tongue inside his mouth.”

 

“One, gross. Two, I hate you.”

 

“Because I’m right. And you love me.”

 

Theia sighed and reached for a tangerine of her own. “Biggest regret of my life.”

 

She peeled her fruit in silence, eyes fixed on the pith collecting beneath her nails.

She couldn’t let herself dwell. Not when it was so obviously a recipe for disaster. If they did explore whatever was going on between them, what would happen when he inevitably had to marry—some foreign princess from a wealthy kingdom, someone chosen for alliance or status? What happened to her then? They’d stop seeing each other, and it would end in heartbreak, plain and simple.

Would he ask her to stay on the side, as his mistress? She couldn’t imagine Telemachus doing that. He was too loyal. Too kind. And he wouldn’t want her to be disgraced like that.

No—nothing good could come from this. Not in the long term.

 

And yet, even as she thought it, her heart ached.

 

A knock broke the silence.

 

Both girls snapped their heads toward the door, then looked at each other. Myra was frowning.

“That’s weird. My parents took my brothers to the mountains this morning. They shouldn’t be back for a few hours.”

 

“Maybe it’s Leandros coming to woo you.”

 

“Pfft. He knows damn well he’d get a sandal thrown at his face if he tried.”

 

She turned back to the door and shouted,

“It’s open! Come in!”

 

“Are you insane?” Theia hissed. “What if it’s a murderer?”

 

The door creaked open slowly, as someone peeked their head through.

Not someone.

Telemachus.

 

Because the universe clearly wasn’t done torturing her.

 

“Not a murderer,” Myra whispered, barely audible. “Just a heart thief.”

 

“Uh… hi?” Telemachus said in a small, tentative voice.

 

Gods he looked good… Nope. Not going there. Not anymore.

 

“The fuck are you doing in my house, prince-boy?” Myra yelled, all mock outrage.

 

He blinked, clearly taken aback. “I… I stopped by Menon’s. He said Theia would be here. Sorry to intrude…”

 

“I’m messing with you, relax. Welcome to my palace!”

 

“It’s nice.”

 

“As if it isn’t smaller than your bedroom,” Myra scoffed. Then, without warning: “Hey, catch!” She lobbed a tangerine at him.

 

He caught it without missing a beat. Of course he did. Gods forbid he ever struggled with eye-hand coordination like the rest of them.

 

Okay, maybe just her.

 

“My bedroom isn’t that big, actually… Well, compared to my parents’…”

 

“Do you ever get lost between your bed and your dresser?”

 

He tilted his head, giving Myra a flat look.

“Ha-ha.”

 

Theia tried to settle her heartbeat before turning to him fully.

“You were looking for me?”

 

His eyes landed on hers and… oh gods. They were so soft and bright and so full of… everything. It was becoming extremely difficult to remember why this whole ‘more than friends’ thing was a bad idea.

 

Pull yourself together, Theia.

 

“Yes!” he said, finally recovering the ability to form full sentences. “I’m going back to meetings and training tomorrow, so I was wondering if you wanted to do something today? But if you’re already busy…” He trailed off, glancing between her and Myra.

 

Myra, of course, saw fit to intervene.

“Nah, she was just dropping something off. She’s free all day. Aren’t you, sunshine?”

 

“Yes,” Theia said through gritted teeth, her eyes never leaving the very smug-looking girl seated in front of her. “I am free.”

 

Telemachus chuckled by the door, repeating “Sunshine” under his breath like it was the greatest joke he’d heard all day.

 

She wanted to kiss that stupid smirk off his face—

NO. SHE DID NOT.

 

Myra, still wearing that proud, mischievous smile, tilted her head.

“Hey, your fanciness?”

 

“Don’t call me that. What?”

 

“How did the meeting between Theia and your mother go?”

 

Theia froze.

Her smile grew.

Theia wanted to bang her head on the table.

 

“I told you how it went,” she said flatly.

 

“I know. I want to hear his version.”

 

Telemachus blinked, clearly thrown.

“Oh. Um. It was… nice?”

He glanced at Theia, like he was trying to figure out if he’d missed something.

“My mom really, really liked her.”

 

She was trying very hard to ignore how happy it made her to hear this.

 

“Did she now,” her friend said, grinning like she’d just won a bet.

 

“Yeah. She said you were brave for showing up. That you seemed smart and level-headed.”

 

Theia could hear Myra trying—and failing—to suppress a laugh beside her. She didn’t even bother looking.

 

He kept going, entirely unaware of the fire he was fueling.

“And my dad is this close to creating a fan club. He thinks you’re the best thing since lemon cakes. Said he was impressed by how you held eye contact with my mom—apparently, she can be terrifying when she wants.”

 

“No but, jokes aside, how did you do that?” Myra asked.

 

Maybe if Theia muttered her answer low enough, they’d move on?

 

A girl can hope.

 

“I didn’t hear you.”

 

A girl cannot hope.

 

Praying to all the gods, nymphs, and minor spirits of social grace to help her not blush, Theia turned toward Telemachus and said, in her best impression of casual detachment,

“You have your mother’s eyes. So it was easy. Because, you know… they were familiar.”

 

Myra choked on a piece of tangerine.

Telemachus blinked like someone had just hit him square in the chest with a lyre.

Theia decided she might as well melt into the floor now and live there forever.

 

Okay. Time for the usual, full-proof, unfailing plan of deflection.

 

She shot up from her chair and smiled brightly.

“So! You wanted to hang out today?”

 

“Oh! Uh—yes!”

 

“Great! Let’s go, then!”

 

She grabbed her shawl from the back of the chair and wrapped it around her shoulders, already basking in the sweet, sweet promise of peace and quiet. Yes, spending the day with Telemachus after last night seemed like a very specific kind of torture—but she’d take that over another minute in Myra’s chaos lair any day.

 

She was almost at the door when—

 

“Oh, by the way,” Myra called casually, like she wasn’t about to commit emotional violence, “what do you want to do for your birthday next week?”

 

Theia froze mid-step.

 

Slowly, her eyes turned back toward the kitchen table. Her friend was lounging like a goddess, smug and glowing with triumph.

 

Insufferable.

 

“Who. Told. You.”

 

“Menon,” Myra replied, popping another slice of tangerine into her mouth.

 

Betrayed. By her own uncle.

She was going to switch all the cinnamon in his jars with dirt and watch his bakery burn .

 

Then—because of course—Telemachus turned to her with the biggest, mistiest puppy-dog eyes she had ever seen.

“You didn’t tell me about your birthday?”

 

His voice croaked, and it shattered her heart into a million traitorous pieces.

 

“It’s just… it’s not a big deal.”

 

“It is to me.”

 

And gods, the sincerity in his voice—like knowing her birthday was the most important thing in the world. She couldn’t take it.

 

“I’m just turning twenty-two. It’s not even a significant number.”

 

“Gods,” Myra groaned theatrically, throwing her head back. “I forgot how much of a baby you are.”

 

“You’re twenty-three.”

 

“I’m twenty-two too,” Telemachus offered, raising a hand like he was volunteering for something.

 

“Why am I hanging out with literal children ?”

 

“You’re only a year older than us!” Theia shouted, exasperated.

 

“It’s a very important year!” Myra shot back, pointing an accusatory slice of fruit at her like it was a weapon.

 

“What day?”

 

Theia jumped slightly. Between Myra’s dramatic outbursts and the general chaos, she’d almost forgotten Telemachus was still standing right next to her.

Almost.

 

She turned and met his eyes—gods, how could someone have eyes like that?

 

“Theia?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“What’s your birthday?”

 

Oh no. She hadn’t even listened to the question.

 

“Uh—September thirtieth.”

 

He nodded, slow and thoughtful, like he was carefully storing that knowledge away in the safest part of his mind. Which he probably doing.

 

“And… when’s yours?” she asked, voice a little too soft.

 

“March sixth.”

 

“Mine’s June sixteenth,” Myra chimed from the background. “Not that anyone’s asking.”

 

Telemachus grinned before offering Myra a dramatic little bow.

“My apologies. Would you like a belated birthday gift?”

 

“You know what? Yes, I do. I deserve it after putting up with you two on a near-daily basis.”

 

“What is that supposed to mean?” he asked, genuinely confused.

 

Theia grabbed his arm, desperate to escape before Myra opened her mouth again.

“Nothing. She’s deranged. Let’s go.”

 

Wait!” her friend cried. “Telemachus, we have to plan something!”

 

“You don’t have to plan anything, I don’t care about my birthday—!”

 

But he gently shrugged her hand off, that impossible smile still on his face, and took a few steps toward Myra.

“I completely agree. Do you have anything in mind? We could do it at my place.”

 

Theia stared.

“Have you lost your mind?!”

 

But neither of them were listening. Rude, considering it was her birthday.

 

“Oh my gods, yes! In the gardens, maybe? Who do we invite? She has, like, no friends besides us because she’s a huge asocial.”

 

Just as she suspected. Rude.

 

“I mean… us two, Menon for sure. Maybe my parents, my sister, Leandros?”

 

Theia raised both arms in exasperation.

“Is anyone going to ask for my opinion? On my birthday?!”

 

“No,” Myra waved her off without even looking at her, already turning back to the prince. “Now, about the theme—”

 

“OKAY, ENOUGH! BOTH OF YOU—SHUT UP AND LISTEN!

 

They froze mid-conversation, staring at her like a pair of stunned fish.

 

“You want to do something for my birthday? Fine! ” she snapped. “We’ll do it at my place—if Menon agrees. Very lowkey.”

 

She pointed an accusing finger at Telemachus.

“You will not bring your family.”

 

Then whirled to Myra.

“And you can invite Leandros, but only if he behaves.

 

She crossed her arms, glaring.

“We’ll have a cake. And that’s it.”

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

Then Telemachus, ever the brave soul, lifted a hand. “What kind of cake?”

 

“My gods,” Theia groaned, dragging her hands down her face.

 

Myra perked up immediately, as if her restraint had been purely out of politeness (which it had not). “I vote lemon and honey. With almonds!”

 

“I just said lowkey.”

 

“And I heard delicious, ” she replied sweetly.

 

Telemachus tilted his head thoughtfully. “I can ask the palace cook for a recipe. She makes this orange-blossom almond cake—”

 

“No palace chefs!” Theia interrupted. “This is a Menon cake zone. Homemade or nothing.”

 

“Does it count if I help bake it?” he asked, suddenly far too innocent.

 

Myra gasped. “You bake?”

 

He shrugged like it was no big deal. “A little. It’s relaxing.”

 

“Oh no,” Theia muttered. “I think she just fell in love.”

 

“I really have,” Myra agreed dreamily.

 

His ears turned red from embarrassment. Gods, it was adorable—

No! Not adorable! He was being an obnoxious asshole just a few seconds ago!

 

“Alright, now that it’s clear, we are going.”

 

She grabbed Telemachus by the arm and all but dragged him toward the door like he was some oversized bag of trouble.

 

As they were leaving, Myra called out one last time.

“Can I dress you up again for your birthday?”

 

Telemachus beamed.

BEAMED. The audacity.

 

“NO!” she shouted, slamming the door behind them.

 

 

“Are you alright?”

 

Telemachus’s voice pulled her from her mind.

They were sitting in the tall grass on a cliffside overlooking the sea, surrounded by stubborn wildflowers still standing proudly despite the beginning of fall. I like to come here to think, he had said. She could understand why. The place was quiet. Calming. Almost meditative.

 

Hence why she’d retreated into her own thoughts.

 

Her many, many thoughts.

 

“Yeah, sorry,” she said, blinking back to the present. “Got lost in my head for a moment. I think you know the feeling.”

She offered a teasing smile, trying to lighten the air between them.

 

It didn’t work. His brows were still furrowed, thoughtful.

 

“You were uncharacteristically quiet on the way here,” he said. “Didn’t even complain about the hike.”

 

“Maybe you finally managed to make me enjoy them.”

 

He plucked at a tall yellow flower beside him, rolling it between his fingers, distracted.

“Do you know how to make flower crowns?” he asked.

 

“No. Do you?”

 

“Actually, I do.”

 

She rolled her eyes.

“So you just wanted to show off, then?”

 

He shrugged, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth as he reached for other flowers within arm’s reach and began weaving them together.

 

“Is there anything you can’t do, really?”

 

“Well, we’ve established I’m a terrible poet.”

 

“It was criminally bad. I think you should be exiled for that.”

 

He chuckled, adding a white flower to his little project.

“I don’t play any instruments. I’m not great at hand-to-hand combat—”

 

“Somehow, I don’t believe you.”

 

“Ask my mentor. There’s a whole list of things I’m terrible at when it comes to combat.”

He paused. “And, of course, I’m awful at talking about my feelings.”

 

She glanced over at him.

“But you’re trying.”

 

He didn’t look up from the half-woven crown.

“Yeah. I guess I am.”

 

There was a silence, but not an uncomfortable one.

The kind that made space for honesty—if either of them dared to fill it.

 

It was time, wasn’t it?

 

Theia took a deep breath and, before her courage could vanish, blurted,

“About last night—”

 

Unfortunately, Telemachus seemed to have the same idea, because in the same breath he said,

“Can we talk— oh. Sorry, go ahead.”

 

“No, no, it’s alright.”

 

“I insist. Please.”

 

She hesitated, then forced herself to meet his eyes.

 

Here we go.

 

“Last night was a little—crazy.”

 

He huffed a laugh. “You could say that.”

 

“And the way you and I… interacted. During the dance. And a little before as well. It wasn’t what we usually do.”

 

Telemachus was very still. Not tense, exactly, but alert. Like a ship bracing against the wind, waiting to see which way the tide would pull.

 

“No,” he said, after a moment. “It wasn’t.”

 

She fought the urge to look away, to pretend this was all just a joke.

 

“I mean… it was fun, but it’s not us, right? We just got caught up in a teasing game—just a bit more intense than usual. I blame the wine, by the way. Emotions were heightened with the whole meeting your mom business. It was just a fluke, right?”

 

She knew damn well there hadn’t been enough wine to justify what happened. And she knew he knew it too.

 

He looked out at the sea for a long moment, the waves steady and unchanging beneath the afternoon light.

When he finally met her eyes again, there was something quiet and raw there—something he didn’t say.

 

Gods. What did he want to say?

 

After what felt like an eternity, he nodded slowly.

“Right. A fluke. We just… got carried away, I guess.”

 

“I just… I don’t want things to get weird between us. We just reconciled, and I don’t want things to change, you know?”

 

“Yup. Don’t worry.”

 

“So… we’re good?”

 

“Perfect, even.”

 

He smiled at her, holding up the finished flower crown like a prize. But Theia saw it—the light in his eyes flickering, dimming beneath the surface.

 

She had done it again. She had hurt him. But this time, it wasn’t out of fear. Not the usual kind, anyway. It wasn’t about running or pushing him away just because closeness scared her.

 

It was for him. To protect him. To keep him from getting more hurt later on, when things would only be worse—when they would have so much more to lose.

 

Better to cut short whatever was burgeoning now, before it could bloom into something they’d never be able to untangle. Before duty came in and ruined it for good.

 

And it hurt. Gods, it hurt. Her chest ached with it.

Because she wanted—so badly—to reach across the space between them, to take him in her arms and promise him the world.

But she couldn’t.

 

Swallowing the tears that threatened to fall, she forced a wide smile and nodded toward the crown.

 

"So, are you going to show me how to make one, or what?"

 

He laughed. It wasn’t as bright as yesterday’s, not quite, but it still eased her pain a little. Just enough.

 

As he plucked more flowers and began to explain the process, she allowed herself one more look at him—at his beautiful smile, the way the sunlight caught in his irises.

 

I’m doing this for you, she thought. I hope you can forgive me one day.

Notes:

You guys didn’t seriously thought it would be that easy, did you 😏

No, for real, I’m sorry the last bit is painful. But it’s not “we’re not talking anymore” level of painful so there’s that? Theia doesn’t know Telemachus doesn’t have to marry for politics so she’s genuinely sure she’s doing the right thing for him, the self-sacrificing dumbass.

Also, place your bets on what Telemachus actually wanted to say and never got the chance to.

I am FULLY AWARE the Gregorian calendar was not a thing back in Ancient Greece, I just decided that I didn’t care 🙃 Libra Theia it is.

Hope you enjoyed it, and I’ll see you all very soon ❤️

Chapter 26: Heartbreak, Flowers, and Scrolls

Notes:

Me: I’m going to write a little chapter about Telemachus moping before moving on to other things!

Also me: writes a 5.3k words monster

I can’t be stopped I swear guys I am cursed 😭

And speaking of moping, I’m so sorry so many of you were heartbroken by the end of the previous chapter, but my darlings it can’t be that easy! We can’t just have them dance and flirt and boom! Happy ever after! You should know by now I do love a bit of pain and miscommunication 😏

But as always, even if I am mean to you sometimes, I do love you all and I am eternally grateful for your support and kindness ❤️ I’m going through a tough time atm and this is my happy place and YOU are my happy plac…ers? Happy placers? Is that a word? I have decided it is.

Enough before I start tearing up. Here’s chapter 26!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

Telemachus was sprawled out on his bed, still in his night clothes despite the late hour of the morning, eyes fixed on the ceiling, as they had been for most of the night.

 

What even is the point of getting up? He would live and die here from now on.

 

The contrast from yesterday morning was brutal. He had woken up euphoric. How could he not, after the night he just had?

 

Everything about the banquet had been magical. Theia had arrived, looking so breathtakingly beautiful he still couldn’t shake the image from his mind every time he closed his eyes. His parents had loved her, singing her praises once they had gone back home. His mother had loved her, really loved her, and hearing that lifted perhaps half of the weight constantly pressed on his chest at all times.

 

They had danced. It was impulsive, it was out of character for him, but it had felt oh so right.

 

And he felt the shift in their dynamic, the way their usual banter had been way more vulnerable than usual. More charged with truth. They had flirted, truly and completely flirted, and no one could convince him otherwise.

 

It had been bold, to try. To tell her these things, to tell her with that tone, with that look, to pour all his softness and mutter all the charm he could find. And at the first sign of her disliking it, he would have stopped.

 

But she hadn’t. She had responded with the same intensity he had, so he had kept going. And so did she.

 

When he’d woken up yesterday, he’d had a goal. A mission. He was going to find her and tell her everything—how much she meant to him, how deep his feelings ran. Because there was no way he’d imagined that spark. His mind simply wasn’t capable of conjuring something so sweet.

 

He had been so, so stupid.

 

“It was just a fluke, right?”

 

No. No, it hadn’t been.

Not for him.

 

For him, it had been hope—a crazy, stupid hope that maybe, just maybe, she felt the same way.

 

But evidently, she didn’t.

 

He’d felt the moment his heart cracked and bled, right there in his chest, while he was weaving that stupid flower crown for her. But what could he have done? Say, “Actually, I’m head over heels in love with you and that night was the happiest of my life” ?

 

And then what? Watch her run away again?

 

He’d known from the beginning that his love would most likely be unrequited. That he’d have to bury it somewhere deep inside and carry it alone.

 

But for one brief, extraordinary moment, he had dared to dream.

 

Served him right.

 

So he had nodded and smiled, like the fool he was—agreeing to her devastating words—because despite everything, he would take a lifetime of heartbreak over her absence.

 

She wanted to be friends. He would be her friend.

 

That didn’t mean he wasn’t allowed to mourn. Or suffer. Even if it had to be in private.

 

“We leave in ten minutes for the counci—why aren’t you dressed yet?”

 

So much for privacy.

 

His father had burst into the room with a kind of energy he was definitely not in the mood to deal with, already dressed in his “good clothes”—formal enough for a council meeting, but not quite the full kingly show.

 

“Just let me die in peace,” Telemachus mumbled, voice small and pained.

 

“Alright there, kid?”

 

“Peachy.”

 

Odysseus crossed the room and dropped himself onto the bed beside him.

“What’s going on?” he asked, a hint of concern in his tone.

 

Great. More feelings talk. Because the last one went so smoothly.

 

“Get your dirty sandals off my bed.”

 

His father rolled his eyes but kicked them off.

“Happy?”

 

“No. Go away, you’re going to be late.”

 

“What are they going to do, start without us?”

 

“I’m not going.”

 

Odysseus frowned, clearly confused.

“Why? We’re talking about social advancements today! I know how much you love ruffling the old grouches by suggesting the kingdom’s money should go toward the people instead of their pockets.”

 

“I don’t love anything anymore. Life is pointless and existence is meaningless.”

 

He saw it in his eyes the moment he said it. The pity. Gods, he hated that look.

 

“Okay,” his father said, grabbing his wrists and hauling him upright.

Telemachus let out the most miserable groan he had ever produced.

 

“No more laying there. Sit and talk. Is it the ‘failure’ thing again? I thought we agreed to be honest about that, to avoid assumptions and misunderstandings.”

 

“It’s not a kingdom or family thing.”

 

A pause.

A beat too long.

 

“Is it a Theia thing?”

 

Telemachus didn’t answer. He just stared at his hands, jaw clenched.

 

“Ah,” Odysseus said softly. “It is.”

 

Telemachus glanced down at his rumpled sheets—evidence of the sleepless, restless night he’d spent—but still couldn’t meet his father’s eyes. Not yet.

 

“The evening of the banquet… I’ve never been happier,” he said quietly. “With Theia there, it was… everything. I felt everything, so loudly and so hard. For gods’ sakes, we flirted. Not just me— her, too. And I thought this was it, you know? That I finally had proof I wasn’t just imagining it.”

 

“Oh! That’s great, then?”

 

Telemachus let out a laugh—bitter, brittle, like broken glass.

 

“Yeah. Great. Really great to wake up the next morning ready to pour my heart out, only to hear it was all just teasing. That we got ‘carried away in our games.’” He shook his head, readying himself for the next breath. “Like it was ridiculous to imagine it could ever be anything more than two friends messing with each other.”

 

He dared to look up, only to be met by his father’s pensive expression.

“What?”

 

“It doesn’t make sense.”

 

Telemachus narrowed his eyes. “Thanks. That helps.”

 

“No, I mean—” Odysseus leaned back on one elbow like he was settling into a strategy meeting. “Obviously I don’t know her like you do. But what I saw that night—and during our first meeting—is a girl who clearly has feelings for you.”

 

“You can’t have seen that in the thirty minutes, tops, you spent with her.”

 

He raised a brow. “Let’s make a list, shall we? One: she spends an inordinate amount of time with you, tagging along on outings she clearly hates. Two: she found you drunk, walked you home—which, may I remind you, is a half-hour walk uphill in the middle of the night, with you barely standing up—and didn’t complain once. Three: she was terrified to meet us the other night, and still came. And stayed. Because you asked her to. Do you see where I’m going with this?”

 

“That she’s a very kind friend.”

 

Odysseus scoffed. “Please. I talked to her for twenty minutes at the banquet and I’ve already decided she’s my future daughter-in-law.”

 

Telemachus groaned. “Well cancel all the wedding plans you’ve made in your head, you madman, because it’s not happening.”

 

“Too late,” his father said. “I think your mother’s already sorting through her tiaras to see which one she’s going to give Theia.”

 

“This isn’t funny!” he snapped. “She’s not interested, okay?!”

 

A beat. Then, quieter—

 

“Not interested… or scared?”

 

He flinched, his jaw tightening again. “You don’t know her like I do.”

 

“I know enough,” Odysseus said gently. “I’ve seen the way she looks at you when she thinks no one’s watching.”

 

“That doesn’t mean anything,” he muttered. “She’s scared of so many things. Of getting close. Of staying. Of being wanted. And I… I’m too much. Or not enough. Or both.”

 

“Then maybe it was easier for her to pretend it didn’t mean anything rather than risk getting hurt? To stay in the familiarity of friendship because it felt safer?”

 

Telemachus looked away again, throat tight, thoughts churning. Screw his father and his irritating insight—now his whole brain was on fire.

 

“Anyway,” the king said, patting his shoulder with maddening gentleness, “I’ll let you meditate on that while you get dressed.”

 

“I’m not going,” Telemachus muttered. “I really can’t.”

 

“Come ooon, it’s been a while! I’ve missed going to these things with you. And I can’t concentrate when it’s your mother in the room because—have I mentioned lately that your mother is the most glorious woman on earth?”

 

“We need to talk about boundaries again,” he deadpanned. “I will not have the gardens incident repeated.”

 

He shivered, full-body, as the memory resurfaced—uninvited and horrific. He was still seriously considering asking Athena if memory removal was within her divine skills. Surely it was worth a shot.

 

“It was one time! And we were quiet! ” Odysseus protested.

 

“I go to the gardens to read,” Telemachus snapped. “I still can’t walk past that spot without feeling physically ill.”

 

“One day, my son, I will catch you in a compromising position, and I will laugh. Loudly.”

 

“Gods, please don’t.”

 

His father laughed. Madman indeed.

“Come on, get up and come with me.”

 

“I can’t,” he said, voice lower. “I told Theia I’d drop by after the meeting, but I can’t… I don’t have the strength to fake it today.”

 

“You’re going to ditch her?

 

Oh gods no. No no. But yes. But no.

“Can you have a note sent? Say I’m sick or something?”

 

Odysseus stared at him, unimpressed. “Wow. I’m all for these deep heart-to-hearts, but I draw the line at doing your dirty work, young man.”

 

“Please! In exchange, you can skip a meeting whenever you want and I’ll go instead. Even one of the really boring ones. With that ambassador you don’t like!”

 

His father squinted at him for a long moment, arms crossed, before letting out a sigh loud enough to be heard from the other side of the palace.

 

“Fine. I’ll let her know you’ve been struck by some mysterious, noble, definitely not pathetic illness.”

 

“Thank you,” Telemachus exhaled, relieved.

 

Odysseus was already halfway through the door when he turned and called over his shoulder, “But that’ll cost you two meeting days!”

 

“By all means—make it three!”

 

“No need to tell me twice.”

 

The door shut behind him.

 

Telemachus let his head fall back against the pillow. Gods, he felt awful. He might not be sick but he was… raw. Hollowed out. Dragging himself to that council meeting was out of the question, but even more impossible was seeing her again, pretending everything was fine, pretending he wasn’t desperately trying to mend his broken heart, just enough before he could face her.

 

He hated this.

 

She’d understand, he hoped. He wasn’t disappearing without a word this time. The message would get to her. It would be kind and vague and safe—his father might be unpredictable, but even he knew better than to make a scene.

 

No surprises. Just quiet.

 

He closed his eyes and tried to rest, knowing all too well that sleep will not come to him.

 

 

He didn’t know how long he’d been lying there—eyes closed, body still, mind loud—when the knock came.

 

Three soft taps.

 

He didn’t move. It was probably his mother or Eurycleia coming to check on him, and he was not in the mood for a second talk about his current state of despair.

 

Then knocks started again. More frantic this time.

 

Weird. This didn’t sound like any knock he knew. His mother’s were purposeful and succinct. Eurycleia wouldn’t have knocked a second time, she would have opened the door. His father, as their interaction earlier proved, didn’t even bother.

 

“Telemachus?”

 

He froze.

 

No.

No, it couldn’t be.

 

He must have fallen asleep and was dreaming the whole thing. Because there was no way on earth…

 

“Telemachus open the door or I’m barging in!”

 

He shot up so fast he nearly tripped on his covers.

 

Gods no. Gods no no no no no.

He took a quick look at the absolute mess that was his room, scrolls on the floor, piles of clothes here and there, at least three pairs of sandals scattered across the place. Did he have time to tidy things up before she came in?

 

“One…” her voice started counting.

 

No. He did not.

 

He crossed the room in less than three steps and opened the door with such panic it nearly fell off its hinges.

 

And he had every reason to panic—because this wasn’t a dream. She was really here, standing in front of HIS room, in HIS home.

 

Theia.

 

Her hair was wild, as if she had hastily tried to tie it up while running—and failed. She was still wearing that stained apron she wore when she was helping out Menon in the bakery, and she was carrying a basket practically half her size filled to the brim with what looked like baked goods and… flowers?

 

Before he even had time to say anything, she dropped her basket and took his face in her hands.

 

“Are you alright? Your father said you were sick, I got worried! You look tired, do you have a fever?”

 

She stood on her toes, one hand on his forehead, the other on hers, comparing.

 

Telemachus stood still, almost petrified. Her touch, her presence—it broke his brain.

 

“Doesn’t seem like it,” she continued, not noticing. “Is it a cold? A throat ache? It can happen when the temperature gets colder, you know. Or a stomach bug? Are you nauseous? I’m not squeamish so it’s alright, you can tell me. I brought food just in case, but if you’re nauseous maybe it’s not the best idea. But you have to stay hydrated! Do you have water? Do you need a broth? I don’t know where the kitchens are but I will find them and ask if you want to—”

 

“What… what are you doing here?” he asked, gently pulling her hands down.

 

She frowned—not one of her usual angry frowns he was so inexplicably fond of, but a softer one, full of worry.

 

“Your father came by the bakery—nearly made my heart stop, by the way, he’s the last person I expected to see there—and told me you wouldn’t come today because you were sick and in bed. And I panicked! So I asked if I could come back here with him to check on you!”

 

It was then that Telemachus noticed his father standing a few steps behind her, grinning entirely too proudly before giving him a wink and disappearing down the corridor.

 

Scheming asshole. He could forget his ‘no council’ free passes immediately.

 

He turned his attention back to her, pushing down the instinct to brush the worried frown from her face with his thumbs.

“I’m not… I’m not sick sick, I’m just not feeling very well today.”

 

She blinked, her mouth forming a small O as the pieces fell into place.

 

Of course they would. She was far too smart for his own good.

 

“Is it more of a this problem?” she asked, tapping his forehead.

 

More like a heart problem, but this worked too.

 

“You could say that…”

 

“Do you want to talk about it?”

 

I don’t know—do you want me to break your heart by telling you you broke mine?

Oh gods, no. That was way too cruel. He wasn’t going to let his foul mood take itself out on her.

 

“Not really. Sorry.”

 

“Hey, it’s alright! Just… move.”

 

She slipped past him and entered his room (HIS ROOM!), taking a quick look around.

 

“Uh. So this is the dungeon where you spent your day moping.”

 

“Are you going to stay here or…”

He didn’t know what answer he wanted to hear.

 

“Oh, absolutely. It’s fine if you don’t want to talk, but I’m not letting you brood yourself into oblivion. At least not alone.”

 

“You don’t have to do that.”

 

“Try and get rid of me. I dare you.”

 

He was clever enough to know he wouldn’t win this battle.

 

Theia set the basket down on his bed and began to walk around the room, eyes wide like she was trying to take everything in.

 

“Snooping much?” he asked.

 

“Totally. Not going to lie, I expected more flourish—like golden walls and silk sheets—”

She gasped. “OH, you have a balcony! Lucky bastard.”

 

She stepped out onto the balcony while he stood there, completely stunned.

 

She was here. In his bedroom. Walking around like she owned the place, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

 

And the worst part? It felt like the most natural thing in the world.

 

Gods, he was so screwed.

 

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME? YOU CAN SEE THE SEA FROM HERE?”

 

She ran back inside like the sea view had personally offended her.

 

“Well, we’re pretty high up on the hill, so… yeah,” he replied, trying to sound casual.

 

Like he hadn’t spent his entire childhood staring at that horizon, hoping— praying —to see his father’s ship come home.

 

He shook the thought from his head.

 

“How did you even get in?”

 

“I told you, I came back with your father,” she said, still inspecting the room like she was discovering a treasure. “I think I nearly made him pop a vein—I made him stop, like, ten times on the way here to pick flowers. He said I was ‘deeply weird.’ But it sounded like a compliment, so I’m choosing to take it as one—oh, and what is that?

 

She bent behind his desk and emerged victorious with a toy wooden sword in hand. He’d completely forgotten it was there.

 

“When you said you were practicing sword fighting, I assumed you meant with, you know, real swords. But hey—if we’re ever under attack, glad to know you’ll be ready to splinter the enemy into submission.”

 

“It’s from when I was little, you menace. Stop scrutinizing my room.”

 

She brandished the sword, an evil glint in her eyes.

“No. I’m having too much fun.”

 

“Terrible form.”

 

She shot him a glare worthy of Hera herself before discarding the toy and setting off in search of her next target.

 

“You know what?” he sighed, already defeated. “You do you. I’m going back to bed.”

 

He plopped face-first onto the mattress with all the energy of a man surrendering to fate, narrowly avoiding the basket. Who knows what else was in there.

 

A pause.

 

Then—footsteps. Getting closer. Until something smacked his leg.

 

“Move your butt.”

 

He raised his head just enough to see Theia hovering above him, arms crossed and expression firm.

 

Without a word, he rolled over.

 

And she climbed in beside him.

 

“Wow. Now that is a bed. How are you even insomniac? If I had this mattress, I’d sleep twenty hours a day.”

 

“It’s a talent.”

 

“I’m sure.”

 

She scooted toward the basket and spilled its contents across his covers—an unholy amount of pastries and flowers now scattered on his bed.

 

“Sorry about the crumbs, I’ll clean it up later. Anyway, I had no idea what you preferred—which honestly is insane. Like, you invade my uncle’s bakery at least three times a week, and I still don’t know what you like? Feels so wrong. So I took a bit of everything, just in case. And I tried to make a flower crown like you showed me, but I can’t. get. it. right. So I’m counting on you to show me again, and again, and again if necessary, because I’m going mad over this.”

 

He stared, caught off guard by the chaos of crumbs and flowers on his bed. For a moment, all he could do was look at her, the warmth of her presence settling over the room like a quiet tide.

 

Then he felt a small smile grew on his lips.

“I hate to agree with him but my father is right, you are a deeply weird person.”

 

She smiled back, one of her gorgeous smiles that took over her entire face.

“Why, thank you. So are you.” She handed him one of the pastries “fig tart?”

 

“I love fig tarts.”

 

He took the tart, fingers brushing hers for a brief second, and felt his chest tighten — the simplest thing suddenly feeling like a lifeline.

 

“I had an inkling you would,” she chuckled while taking a bite of her own.

 

Looking down at the very welcome mess on his bed, he picked a pale purple flower nearby with his tart-free hand.

“So. Flower crowns.”

 

“Yes! I tried all evening and they always fall apart. I don’t know why!”

 

He grabbed two more flowers and held them out.

“You start with three.”

 

“Three? I thought it was two!”

 

“No wonder yours kept falling apart.”

 

She threw a bread roll at him, which only made him laugh harder.

“Rude. Is that how you treat your guests?”

 

“You invited yourself.”

 

“I walked in with the king. I think that gives me guest status.”

 

“Fair enough,” he said as he started to intertwine the flowers. “Though most guests don’t come into my room.”

 

“Too bad for them. They’re missing out on the bed,” she said, letting herself fall backwards onto it. Her hair fanned out across his pillow, and he was trying very hard not to commit the image to memory forever.

 

Telemachus cleared his throat.

“Back to the crown?”

 

Theia sat up again, crossing her legs and resting an elbow on her knee, chin in her hand. She watched him work with an exaggerated look of focus—though he could tell she wasn’t watching the crown anymore. She was watching him.

 

“It’s basically like braiding,” he said. “Except when you reach the end of a stem, you just add another and keep going.”

 

She didn’t reply. He could feel her smiling beside him.

 

“What?” he asked, glancing at her.

 

She smirked.

“So you know how to braid hair?”

 

“Never done it,” he said, turning back to the flowers. “But hypothetically? Yes.”

 

“Never?”

 

“…No? I don’t see when I would have?”

 

“Your sister?”

 

“Her hair’s not long enough yet.”

 

“Your mother?”

 

“Doesn’t need help. And when she’s doing something fancy, she asks a handmaid.”

 

“A girlfriend?”

 

That made him stop.

His hands stilled mid-braid, fingers brushing a daisy’s stem.

 

“I don’t do girlfriends.”

 

He dared to look at her when he said it. For a moment, her eyes seemed to drift somewhere distant, her smile flickering — then she blinked it away and raised her brows.

 

“The girls of Ithaca have all simultaneously started crying. Possibly all of Greece.”

 

“I appreciate the faith,” he laughed, reaching for another flower. “But not only it’s not really something possible for royals, but also, I’m not the catch you think I am. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I’m extremely awkward.”

 

“You don’t say!” Theia gasped, wide-eyed and theatrical.

 

His eyes narrowed before he chucked a random pastry at her.

 

“How dare you. When Menon hears how you’ve desecrated his life’s work—”

 

“You started it!”

 

“I never said I was perfect,” she said with a shrug and a smug little smile.

 

But you are , he thought. Gods, how he wanted to say it.

 

Instead he tied final stems together and presented her the finished crown like an offering.

 

“Your crown, my lady.”

 

She accepted it with exaggerated grace. “Thank you, your highness,” she said, and placed it carefully on her head.

 

“How do I look?”

 

Like a goddess. Like a queen. Like the woman responsible for my downfall.

 

“Ridiculous.”

 

“Perfect, then! My turn.”

 

She gathered a few flowers and settled back against the bedframe, her expression suddenly solemn as she began to weave the stems together.

 

He moved to sit beside her, drawn by the quiet and the closeness. Every now and then, she offered commentary on a color she liked or one she deemed “offensive to the rest.” He let her voice wash over him, a soft thread grounding him to the moment.

 

And then, gently, before he could stop it—

 

Morpheus claimed him.

 

 

Warmth.

 

He was pressed against something warm—and soft. Something that smelled like cinnamon and a flower field after the rain.

 

It was nice. So very nice. He wanted to nudge closer to this miraculous pillow.

 

Flower field…

 

Wait.

 

Flowers.

Flower crowns.

 

Theia.

 

His eyes snapped open, and he sat up so fast the room tilted around him.

 

“Welcome back,” said a dry, amused voice beside him.

 

He turned his head to see Theia still perched against his headboard, surrounded by flower crowns and currently reading a scroll.

 

Was he dreaming?

 

No. No way. No dream of his could ever be this embarrassing.

 

“How… how long was I out?”

 

“Two hours.”

 

What.

 

“TWO HOURS? And you didn’t wake me?”

 

“You looked like you needed it,” she said with a shrug, then winced as she reached for her left shoulder and gave it a slow roll.

 

Oh no. Had he hurt her? Gods, he’d never forgive himself if he—

 

“Stop,” she said, glancing up. “Whatever disaster spiral’s happening in that head of yours—cut it out. I’m not hurt. My shoulder’s just asleep.”

 

Sometimes he wondered if she could read his mind.

 

Then he remembered she thought the banquet evening meant nothing—so no, probably not.

 

“I am so, so sorry I fell asleep on you like that.”

 

“It’s alright, I swear. And you didn’t fall asleep on me right away. You just sort of… drifted over at some point.” She smiled. “It’s a shame, really. I wanted to see how many crowns I could stack on your head before you decided I was your personal pillow.”

 

“Still. I’m sorry.”

 

“Could’ve been worse. You could have drooled.”

 

He shuddered. If that had happened, he’d probably be on the next ship out of Ithaca, no plan to ever return, just a trail of shame behind him.

 

“So you just… stayed there while I slept?”

 

“Well, at first I was busy making the crowns. But when you collapsed on me, I got kind of trapped. Didn’t want to wake you.”

 

She paused.

 

“Your mother dropped by at some point.”

 

Oh no. He could already hear the endless teasing coming his way.

 

“She found the whole thing hilarious, ” Theia said, way too pleased.

 

“I bet she did.”

 

“She was nice, though. Brought me water. Asked if I needed anything. I told her to take some of the pastries, which she did—very politely, might I add.”

 

She shifted slightly and held up the scroll in her hands.

 

“But then I got bored and started reading whatever was on your nightstand. Hope that’s okay?”

 

Telemachus turned his head.

 

Oh no.

 

Oh no.

 

“Um… actually… that’s a draft of a motion I’ve been working on, so… it’s kind of confidential?”

 

She froze. Paled.

“Oh shit.”

 

“…Did you read anything else?”

 

“…Maybe?” she squeaked. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t know it was confidential! I swear I’m not a spy or anything—I was just trying to stay quietly busy! And it was interesting!

 

“Well, I guess I have to kill you now,” he sighed. “Very unfortunate. It’s going to stain the sheets. Do you mind moving over to the balcony?”

 

She shot him a look, one eyebrow raised.

“With that wooden sword of yours? I’d better get comfortable—it’s going to take a while.”

 

He laughed and gently took the scroll from her hands.

“Listen, I won’t say anything if you won’t. Deal?”

 

“Deal.”

 

Telemachus grabbed one of the abandoned cakes and leaned back against the headboard, savoring it. Damn, that was a good cake.

 

But he could feel eyes on him.

 

Theia was staring, quiet, looking like she was dying to say something.

 

“What?” he asked, mouth still full. “Did you want this cake?”

 

“I have questions.”

 

“About…”

 

“The motion.”

 

Oh. That he hadn’t expected. He was always careful not to bore her with politics—and here she was, curious.

 

“The deal didn’t include questions.”

 

“Too late. I read it twice. I’m already invested. Whose idea is it?”

 

“Uh… mine?”

 

Her eyes widened.

 

“Don’t look so shocked,” he tried to joke, pushing down the wave of inadequacy. “Or surprised. I occasionally know how to write these stuff .”

 

“I think the word you’re looking for is impressed.”

 

Wait, what?

 

“Impressed?”

 

She sat up straighter and tapped the scroll.

 

“Explain it to me.”

 

“Are there parts that aren’t clear? I know the legal phrasing can get kind of—”

 

“No, no. I understood it.” Her gaze was steady. “I want you to tell me about it.”

 

“…Why?”

 

“Just do it. Please.”

 

He rubbed the back of his neck, hesitating a second before unrolling the scroll again.

 

“So… um… how do I put this. You know how formal education is usually reserved for the wealthier families? Nobles, merchants—people like my family who can afford tutors for their children. And for everyone else… it’s more or less up to chance.

“My mother—well, I was about five at the time—she opened a public library in town. And more followed across the island. But it doesn’t fix the problem, not really. If no one in a household can read or write, then their children won’t learn either. The books are there, but they’re locked behind a wall most people can’t climb.

So… the idea—and I didn’t come up with it entirely, there are schools in Athens and Sparta already—but in Athens they’re not free, and in Sparta…”

He glanced at her. “Well, you know. It’s mostly military training.”

 

Her mouth twitched, but she said nothing.

 

“And girls? They get nothing. Unless they’re born into royalty and have a father who wants them educated. Like my maternal grandfather did.”

 

The words slipped out before he could stop them, and he paused, throat tight. But she didn’t flinch. She just waited.

 

“So. The idea is to open schools. Entirely free. For any child, from any social class. Tutors would be hired and paid by the kingdom to teach reading, writing, math, literature, history. Probably more, I still need to work out the details. We’d start with one school, here in Stávros. And if it works—if kids come, if it makes a difference—then we’d expand. Until every household has a school within walking distance.”

 

Theia didn’t say anything at first.

 

She just looked at him. And as usual, he panicked.

 

“I know it’s far from finished… and even if it was it’s nowhere near being a done deal. I have to present this to my father, and then it has to go in front of the council to discuss details like funding, infrastructures. And I know it’s—“

 

“Amazing.”

 

He blinked.

 

“What?”

 

She smiled—not a teasing one, not like usual. This one was quiet. Steady. A little stunned, maybe.

 

“It’s amazing. You’re amazing.”

 

He looked at her, completely speechless. She didn’t realize, did she? How often she tilted his world of its axis.

 

“You don’t think it’s too naive? To idealistic?”

 

“I’m not sure what I think really matters here…”

 

“It does.”

 

Gods it did. Screw his father’s approval, or the kingdom’s. Only one opinion mattered to him most than everyone else’s in the world.

 

“I think,” she started, slowly as if measuring her words. “I think it’s necessary. And important. Hades, Telemachus, I think you’re going to change the world.”

 

She picked up one of her finished crowns, the biggest and most colorful, and carefully placed it on his head.

“There. Now you look the part.”

 

“What part?”

 

“The fool trying to change the world.”

 

“And what does that make you?”

 

“The fool who believes in him. And can’t wait to watch him do it.”

 

She plucked the scroll out of his hands and leaned her head on his shoulder, re-reading the whole thing once more.

 

“You really do have dainty little handwriting, you know that? All loops and frills.”

 

He hummed in agreement, but his mind was elsewhere.

 

On the weight of her head against his shoulder. On her hand holding his work with such care. On her finger tracing passages she had thoughts on.

 

He wanted to listen. Truly, he had never wanted to listen to her more—but her words kept echoing in his head.

 

And I can’t wait to watch you do it. Change the world.

 

And another voice, his own, kept rising behind it. A voice he couldn’t say out loud.

 

Please don’t just watch. Please change the world with me.

Notes:

Ok, full disclosure, I originally intended to have more palace/royal family moments with Theia but then I thought “hey what if Telemachus invents public school?!” And my deranged brain ran with it.

There WILL BE other Theia/royal family moments do not worry. Girlie can now walk up to their home casually, she’s not going to stop.

About the school thing, Athens and Sparta DID have schools during the antiquity, exactly as I have described them. Except that Sparta did allow women to participate in physical education (hence the ‘Spartan women fought!’). But since the story is in a bit of a limbo regarding when it happens (the real Trojan War happened during the Bronze Age while I have decided to use more of the classical Greece imagery and customs here), we can imagine it’s in a time period after the end of the Mycenaean era and before Sparta started training their women. RIP Mycenaean sun shaped blush you will be remembered.

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it and I will see you all very soon!

Chapter 27: Bows, Past, and Impulse

Notes:

Hi everyone!

I hope you’re all doing good and that you’re not currently in a place of the world where there is a heat wave, because personally I’m melting. I’m currently laying in bed facing a fan.

So… remember those warning tags that have been here since day one? Yeah… it’s about today…

Don’t worry nothing will physically happen to anyone in that chapter, but it will me mentioned/implied.

There are some fun moments but it is perhaps the heaviest chapter yet.

Anyway, here’s chapter 27.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

“I hate how it’s actually the perfect size.”

 

“Told you. Tiny person. Children’s bow. It was basic math.”

 

“Very bold of you to comment on my height while you’re teaching me archery.”

 

Telemachus laughed—that delightful, musical laugh of his that somehow made everything seem a little brighter—and she was really struggling to stay mad right now.

 

It was her fault, really. He had looked so down yesterday, so empty and worn out when he opened the door, that she’d scrambled to find anything— anything —that might cheer him up. And while she was clearing away the leftover pastries and crushed flowers still scattered across his bed, her eyes had landed on that small bow leaning against the wall. The one he’d restrung all those weeks ago for the archery lesson that had ended up being derailed by unexpected royal toddler duty. Since then, it had just been sitting there. Unused. Forgotten.

 

Sad little bow. Sad tall prince.

Before she even realized it, she’d opened her big mouth and asked if he could show her how to use it sometime.

 

And he had beamed .

As if Helios himself had redirected the sun to shine on his stupidly radiant face.

Then he asked if the next day worked for her.

 

She’d been too distracted to think before saying something like, “Absolutely, can’t wait.”

 

He had no right being this beautiful. It was deeply, profoundly unjust to her.

 

So here she was.

In the middle of nowhere, on these gods-forsaken hills, with a practice target tacked to a tree and a handful of arrows in her hand.

Because she wanted to make a boy smile.

 

Gods… she used to be better than this.

 

But then again, she also never used to go around shattering princes’ hearts, so really—what did she know anymore?

 

“Okay!” Telemachus clapped his hands enthusiastically.

“So, if you look right there—an arrow has a little space at the top. You’ll want to clip that to the string. Then you lodge the arrow onto the nocking point in the middle of the bow. Following me so far?”

 

“Clip the arrow to the string, lodge it in the middle thingy. Got it.”

 

“Good.” He nodded. “Then you put one finger above it, and two below, before putting yourself in a shooting position.”

 

“Like this?” Theia asked, straightening the bow and trying her best to mimic the stance she’d seen archers take.

 

“Hm… not quite. Put your arm straighter, just… here. Let me.”

 

Before she could even try to adjust, his hands were suddenly on her arms.

 

She would take offense at the fact he didn’t even give her a chance to fix it herself—

if her head wasn’t currently overwhelmed by about a thousand thoughts about said hands.

Calloused and warm and steady and—

 

Stop it.

 

“Here,” he said softly—oh, and way too close to her ear.

“Make sure your arms are parallel to the ground—since you’re aiming straight—and stretch the string all the way to your cheek.”

 

His hands left her arms as he said it, and for one brief, unhinged second, she actually considered messing up the stance again just so he’d touch her again.

Then she remembered she was supposed to be a reasonable human being.

 

“And once you feel ready,” he added, “release the arrow.”

 

She took a breath.

Steadied her stance.

 

Let go.

 

The string snapped back into place with a sharp, satisfying twang.

The arrow flew forward with a whistle—

 

and hit the target.

 

Bottom left corner. Not the center.

But it hit.

 

“OH MY GODS!” she heard herself shouting. “DID YOU SEE THAT? I thought it was going to dive headfirst into the ground but I. HIT. IT.”

 

She spun toward him, beaming, eyes wide like a child who’d just discovered fire.

“I shot a thing! I shot it and it landed ! On wood! Not the dirt! Not a tree! Actual, intended wood!”

 

Telemachus just stared at her for a moment, lips parted in quiet awe.

Then he laughed—bright and easy, the kind of laugh that warmed the air around them.

 

“You did,” he said, still grinning. “First shot. You’re a natural.”

 

“Damn right I am. Tell your dad to start packing because now that I’m unstoppable, I’m taking over. The lilac garden, the balcony room, all of this is mine now. Maybe I’ll let you stay, if you behave.”

 

Still smiling, he picked up his own bow and in a swift motion, shot his own arrow…

Straight into the center.

 

“Are you sure about that?” he said, smugly.

 

Theia blinked at the target, then at him.

“Oh. Oh, that’s how it is. This is just another way for you to show off. Low, Telemachus. Very low.”

 

He shrugged before walking to the target to pluck the arrows.

“Would it make it worse if I say this was a lucky shot and I’m actually not that good at archery?” he called behind his shoulder.

 

“I don’t think you and I have the same definition of ‘not that good’.”

 

“But I should warn you,” he said as he walked back to her. “If your plan was to overthrow my father with your archery skills, I feel obliged to tell you: he’s one of the best archers in Greece. You’d be starting a very short-lived revolution.”

 

She glared at him, then snatched the arrows from his hand.

“I’ll find a way to get that lilac garden and that balcony room.”

 

“You do that. Want to try again?”

 

“Hades yes. And this time, I’m aiming for your ego.”

 

She nocked the next arrow like a challenge.

Telemachus just chuckled, stepping slightly to the side—as if her aim might actually be a threat.

 

 

“So the scores are…?”

 

“Don’t.”

 

“I don’t know, you were very interested in keeping count when we started.”

 

“You have an unfair advantage.”

 

“I trained.”

 

“Exactly. That’s the unfair advantage.”

 

“The scores?”

 

Theia sighed, eyes still fixed on the small bow in her hands. Stupid bow. She was certain he’d strung it wrong on purpose.

 

“…Fifteen to three.”

 

Telemachus laughed. Laughed! At her! Never mind what she thought earlier—this was an evil, dumb laugh. She was going to make him eat grass.

 

“That balcony room’s not looking so secure now, huh?”

 

She groaned. “I will poison your figs.”

 

“That would be a very disappointing revolution.”

 

“I’ll come up with something else. Maybe I’m secretly an excellent swordswoman.”

 

“Guess we’ll just have to test that next,” he said, nudging her lightly.

 

They were both seated beneath a large tree, its shade stretching long in the afternoon sun. Telemachus handed her a small canteen he’d fetched from his satchel, which she accepted like a divine offering. Who knew standing and shooting arrows could be so exhausting?

 

He leaned back against the tree trunk beside her, arms resting loosely over his knees. There was no trace of the hollow-eyed boy who’d opened the door yesterday.

 

She let that sit for a moment. Let herself be glad.

 

Then, glancing down at the bow in her lap, she asked, “Was it yours? From when you were a child?”

 

He followed her gaze before answering with a soft smile. Too soft. This man had to be stopped before she lost her mind.

 

“No. I didn’t start training until I was nineteen, actually. And archery only came recently. I’m much more used to—”

 

“The spear,” she said, without missing a beat. “Yeah. I remember.”

 

Of course she remembered. Every piece of him she learned had been quietly, stubbornly archived.

 

He looked mildly surprised but kept going.

“Yeah. The spear. Anyway… I’m not quite sure where the bow came from. Probably my father’s from when he was a teen—I may have exaggerated. It’s not quite a children’s bow. Or maybe it was my aunt’s.”

 

“You have an aunt ?” she asked, incredulous.

 

“I have two. One on each side. But I’ve never met my mother’s sister—she’s the queen of Pherae. Not exactly around the corner.”

 

“So there is more royal gossip in that family of yours.”

 

He smiled, a little sheepish. “You have no idea. But I was talking about my father’s sister, Ctimene. She used to live here. Only a year younger than my father, so she tagged along when he started training. My grandmother was also skilled with a bow, so she encouraged her.”

 

“Where is she now?”

 

“In Same, with her late husband’s family. She moved there when I was maybe twelve or thirteen? After my grandmother passed. The war had ended years ago and she still had no news from the Ithacan fleet, none of us did. She lost faith.”

 

He paused for a second, a storm passing in his eyes.

 

“Her husband… Let’s say both he and my father left for war, and only one of them came back. I think it’s too hard, for her, to be here, to see her brother alive when the man she loved isn’t. She visited after my father’s return, but it was very tense. And she didn’t stay long.”

 

“That’s… hard,” she said, after a beat.

 

“Family’s hard.”

 

“Tell me about it…”

 

His expression shifted at her words. She could see it. He wanted so badly to know what made her say that, to press. But he refrained. Because the last time he tried it ended terribly for the both of them.

 

Maybe it was time.

 

“Telemachus?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Ask what you want to ask.”

 

He turned his head toward her, eyes narrowing slightly like he was gauging her sincerity. “Are you sure?”

 

She gave a faint shrug. “You’ve earned it.”

 

He hesitated only a second longer. “I know your parents have passed, and that you have two brothers you’re not very close to. But at the banquet, before meeting my mother, you said something. About you and your own mother’s relationship being bad. That ‘mothers hate you.’ I will not lie, I have been wondering about it.

 

Theia didn’t respond immediately. Her fingers toyed with some lints on her skirt, her gaze fixed somewhere on the grass between them.

 

“My mother was not an easy woman. I know that, Menon knows that, Hades, even Myra’s father. She wanted out of Ithaca—to go to the mainland and live some lavish life, so when the Spartans came here she left with the first guy who wasn’t bad looking, paid attention to her, and who she thought had a promising future. That was my father.”

 

“Did he? Have a promising future?”

 

“No,” she chuckled dryly. “He was a lower officer in the Spartan fleet and very content with that. My mother constantly complained about his lack of ambition, even after his death. He was drafted to go to Troy and never came back. Died the first day, when the ships arrived. We didn’t find that out until after the war.”

 

She took a long exhale and continued.

 

“My mother was expecting me when he left. I was what you’d call a ‘surprise baby,’ since they already had two boys. My eldest brother, Tymon, is ten years older, and the other one, Nikandros, is eight. She didn’t love many things in life, but one thing she loved—truly loved—was her ‘big, strong boys,’ exact copies of my very Spartan-looking father. Imagine her disappointment when she ended up with me: a girl, a small one, a bit odd, who looked like a pale imitation of her.”

 

“You’re not a disa—”

 

“No, no, I was,” she cut him off. “Worst of all, people started to talk, wondering if I wasn’t the product of an affair or something. Ostracized my mother. So it didn’t help my case. She hated me. And I know what you’re going to say—that a mother could never really hate her daughter—but she did. She really did. And she never failed to remind me how I ruined her life. How I was just another pathetic mouth to feed. My brothers followed, obviously. Well, Tymon more than Nikandros. He just didn’t care.”

 

Telemachus didn’t say anything at first.

 

He only looked at her, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes—sorrow, maybe, or anger on her behalf. But he didn’t rush to fill the silence, didn’t try to fix it with words. He just listened.

 

And that, somehow, helped her keep going.

 

“By the end of the war we were dirt poor, barely managing. She tried to throw herself at the richer men who came back, but they weren’t exactly eager to marry a forty-year-old woman with three kids when they could impress much younger girls just by flexing their ‘war veteran’ status. Well, by that time my brothers were grown but there was still me, so here’s another reason I was a burden to her. My brothers too, since they had to support us. Both joined the military. Spartan-educated and everything—so yes, I know all about that kind of discipline. Anyway, my mother got sick when I was fourteen and died, and I’ve been passed back and forth between my brothers ever since.”

 

“Until you came here.”

 

“Until I came here.” Her voice had gone flat by then. Not emotionless. Just tired.

 

She dared to look at him again—and realized his gaze had never once left her throughout her entire tale.

 

It held so many emotions. One of them looked far too close to pity.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said, his voice so low it was nearly a whisper.

 

“Don’t.” Her response was quiet but firm. “I don’t want your sorry. Or anyone else’s. But especially not yours. It is what it is, and you had no part in what my life was before I came here. So don’t apologize for it, please. And most of all, don’t pity me.”

 

“I’m not. Pitying you.” His voice was soft, but steady. “I’m marveling at the fact that someone who grew up like you did still ended up so kind.”

 

She scoffed.

 

“I wouldn’t call myself kind… I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I have a bit of a temper.”

 

“Nooo, really?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

He chuckled, then set his eyes on the horizon, thoughtful.

“You are, though. I could name hundreds of examples, but I’ll just use one—wouldn’t want to overwhelm you.”

 

She narrowed her eyes. “That’s generous of you.”

 

He smiled faintly. “What were we doing before we sat down here?”

 

“Archery? I don’t see how that—”

 

“Why are we doing archery?” he cut in gently. “I know you didn’t want to. I wasn’t going to bring it up again. But you did. Why?”

 

She gave a half-shrug. “Was bored?”

 

“Because I wasn’t feeling well yesterday,” he said, “and you wanted to distract me—pull me out of my head. Don’t even try to deny it. I know.”

 

He had rendered her speechless. How had he seen so clearly through her?

 

“You did the same thing yesterday, didn’t you? Barging into my room with flowers and chaos and only leaving once I felt better.”

 

She looked down, fingers idly plucking at the grass. “I thought you said one example.”

 

Telemachus leaned back on his hands, entirely too smug.

“I lied. Turns out I have a whole list.”

 

She snorted. “Of course you do.”

 

“You’re kind,” he said. “You’re loyal. You’re funny.”

 

“I’ll have that carved into my grave.”

 

“I’ll make sure of it,” he laughed.

 

She shook her head, but her smile lingered.

“You are such a menace sometimes.”

 

“Says the girl who made a king wait while she picked wildflowers, then stormed into a palace.”

 

“He found it very amusing!”

 

“I’m sure he did.”

 

He stood, brushing dirt from his clothes, then picked up both bows and extended a hand to her.

“Ready to go back?”

 

“Yup,” she said as he helped her up. “I’ve had enough of archery for today. Maybe for a lifetime.”

 

He leaned in closer to her ear.

Gods, he really needed to stop doing that—or she was going to combust on the spot and/or say something she couldn’t take back.

 

“Want to know something?” he murmured, his breath warm against her neck.

 

“What?”

 

“First time I tried archery,” he said, “I hit the target only twice.”

 

“No!”

 

He stepped back, smirking.

“Maybe you’re not such a lost cause after all.”

 

She knew he was talking about archery.

But the way he said it… it felt like he meant more than that.

Not a lost cause. Not a burden.

 

How she wanted to believe that.

 

Telemachus slid the arrows back into his quiver as they started making their way across the hill.

 

They walked in comfortable silence for a while, surrounded by birdsong and the last stubborn cicadas refusing to sleep as the summer ended.

 

As they reached the path, Theia spoke, tentative.

“So… did it work?”

 

“Did what work?” he asked, glancing at her.

 

“My distractions. Are they working? Are you feeling better?”

 

He stopped, giving her a sideways look.

“So you did do it on purpose.”

 

“Like you had any doubts.”

 

“No,” he said, smiling a little. “But it’s nice to hear you admit it. And yes. I do feel better. Thank you.”

 

It warmed her heart more than she expected. She would spend the rest of her days pulling him from the clouds in his head, if that’s what it took.

 

“Good,” she said. “I suspected they did, but it’s nice to hear you admit it.”

 

“Quoting me now?”

 

“You’re very quotable. It’s all the drama you exude.”

 

“Hey!”

 

They kept walking, the path narrowing slightly as they passed under a crooked olive tree. The sun had dipped just low enough to cast everything in that honey-colored light, the kind that made the whole island look softer.

 

Theia kicked a pebble down the path. “So,” she said, almost casually, “when are you going to present your motion to your father?”

 

He looked surprised by her question. Like he genuinely couldn’t grasp the fact that she was interested.

 

“Still on that?”

 

“Told you. I’m invested now.”

 

He hesitated for a few seconds.

“I don’t know… I think it’s not strong enough to be presented yet. I know he’s my dad, and things have been better between us lately, but I still feel like I need it to be perfect to even start mentioning it.”

 

“How is it not perfect yet? I mean, I don’t know much about these things, but it seemed ready to me. It was clear, the timeline reasonable, the sources of the funding doable. Really, what’s missing?”

 

“I’m not sure… but it feels—okay, this is going to sound insane—it feels too easy? Like I can’t have come up with something that might work immediately, you know?”

 

“Uh… yes you can. Because you’re brilliant.”

 

Telemachus gave her a look that was half exasperation, half deeply touched.

“You can’t just say things like that so casually.”

 

“I say whatever I want, your highness, thank you very much. You do know you’re brilliant, right? You’re putting so much thought into something that’ll help people… you’re more than brilliant. You’re a good man, too.”

 

“I wouldn’t say ‘good man’…”

 

“I would. I’ve seen my fair share of bad men, believe me. I know a good one when I see one. And I see one right next to me.”

 

He stilled. Completely froze in place.

 

It took her a few steps to realize he wasn’t walking beside her anymore.

 

“Telemachus?” she asked, turning back. “Are you alright…?”

 

He was staring at her. Not with suspicion—just concern. And something else, something quieter and heavier.

 

“Theia… When you say ‘bad men’… do you mean your brothers, or…?”

 

She could lie. She could reassure him. Say something easy, something harmless, like “of course I meant my brothers—don’t worry, you silly goose.”

 

But she had been honest today. And there was still one truth left that he deserved to know.

 

Even if it might cost her everything.

 

“No. I do not.”

 

He didn’t move. Didn’t flinch. But his eyes gave him away—burning with fury so quiet it might be more dangerous than any outburst.

 

“Who?” he asked, his voice low. “Who did something to you? I’ll go to Sparta and kill him myself, I swear.”

 

“You’ll start a war.”

 

“So be it. I don’t care. Give me a name and I’ll deal with it.”

 

“That won’t be necessary.”

 

“Of course it is. What did he do? Did he—did he put his hands on you? Because if he did, I—”

 

“That won’t be necessary,” she said again, softer this time. “Because he’s already dead.”

 

She saw the shock ripple through him, though he said nothing.

 

“There’s something I need to tell you,” she added, her voice barely above a whisper. “Just… come here.”

 

She reached for his hand—hesitated—then tugged gently, guiding him toward a lone tree just off the path. Its wide roots curled from the ground like fingers, and the canopy above offered shade and quiet.

 

She tried to memorize the feeling of his hand in hers. To savor it. It might be the last time.

 

They sat without a word, Telemachus still watching her like she might disappear.

 

“It’s hard… I didn’t want you to know. That’s why I pushed you away that day. Because I was afraid that if you found out, you would…”

 

She swallowed. Her hands trembled slightly in her lap.

 

“But you deserve to know. You deserve the choice to stay or not. And I want you to understand—if after everything, you want to get up and walk away from my life forever… I’ll understand. I won’t resent you for it.”

 

“I would never—”

 

“Please let me finish before you speak. Okay?”

 

He nodded slowly.

 

“My older brother is in the city guard. He’s very proud of that, mind you. Thinks he’ll climb the ranks through hard work and sucking up to his superiors. One of them was a man named Thestor.

He was a high-ranking officer. Respected, decorated, fought at Troy—never let anyone forget it. Tymon worshipped him, of course.

One day, about a year ago, Thestor came by our house. I was there. That’s when it started.

I don’t know why, but he became obsessed with me. At first, it was just him dropping by more often. Making excuses to speak with me alone. Always staring. Then, when I didn’t respond the way he wanted, he started following me. I couldn’t step outside without him appearing somewhere—just watching.

I avoided him, as much as I could. But sometimes it wasn’t enough. He’d whisper things when we were alone. Things I won’t repeat—neither of us needs to be sick right now.”

 

She paused, swallowed hard, but pushed on.

 

“I told my brothers. They brushed it off. Said I should be grateful to get attention from a man like Thestor. So that didn’t help.

Then one evening—back in June—I was alone at the house. I stepped out to dump a basket of dirt, and he was there. Waiting.

Drunk. I could smell it from across the street. And he… he cornered me. Told me he would get what he wanted. That a street rat like me didn’t have the right to say no.”

 

She paused again. Her voice grew quieter.

 

“I screamed. For someone, for anyone. But no one came.

I don’t know how I did it, but I pushed him. As hard as I could. Then I ran.

And then I heard it. This awful, wet crack . A sound I will never forget. When I turned back, he was on the street, in front of our door. His head had hit the edge of one of the crooked stones.”

 

Her hands clenched in her lap.

 

“There was blood everywhere, Telemachus. His eyes were still open.

Of course, that’s when my brother came home.”

 

She gave a bitter, breathless laugh.

 

“He panicked. Wouldn’t let me speak. Just kept saying I’d ruined us, that we’d all be executed. Said we had no choice. He dragged me to Nikandros, and the two of them came up with a plan.

They’d say I ran away. That they found Thestor dead in the street and I’d disappeared.

Nikandros works for the Spartan fleet. He hid me at the harbor for a few days, then got me passage on a ship to Ithaca.

My mother never told anyone where she came from, so no one knew about Menon. The plan was simple—come here and get forgotten.”

 

Only then did she look at him.

 

Her eyes met his for the first time since they sat down, and in them was nothing but quiet resignation.

 

“I killed someone, Telemachus. Now you know.”

 

He stayed quiet, watching her. And for the first time in a long time, she could read him clearly.

 

“Please,” she whispered, “say something. Or do something. Yell. Run. Arrest me—”

 

“He deserved it.”

 

She stared at him, blinking like she hadn’t heard him right.

“What?”

 

Telemachus didn’t look away. “He deserved it. Every bit of it.”

 

“You—you don’t even know him.”

 

“I don’t need to. I know you. I know you didn’t mean to do it—you were just trying to defend yourself. But even if you’d cut his throat, I wouldn’t care. It wouldn’t change anything. Men like that… they’re more monsters than men. He thought his power makes him untouchable.”

His jaw clenched. “He was wrong.”

 

She sat back against the tree, stunned. “I thought you’d—”

 

“What?” he asked gently. “Hate you? Be disgusted by you?”

 

“I thought you’d look at me differently. That I’d lose you.”

 

“You’re not going to lose me.”

 

It nearly broke her. Because gods, she wanted to believe him.

 

“How can you say that? After everything I just told you, how can you—“

 

“We killed them all.”

 

Her whole body went still again. Like the words hadn’t made it all the way to her yet.

 

“You… what?”

 

“My mother’s suitors,” he said. “We killed them all. Mostly my father, but—I killed maybe ten. Twenty. I lost count.”

 

He wasn’t looking at her now, his voice low and even. Like he’d told the story a hundred times in his head, but never out loud.

 

“They were planning a coup. Tired of my mother ‘stalling’ them. They wanted me dead. And what they had planned for her…Let’s just say that officer would’ve fit right in.”

 

Theia said nothing. She barely breathed.

 

“I know people think they were exiled. We let them believe that. It’s easier. Simpler. But the truth is—we killed all one hundred and eight of them.”

 

For a long moment, neither of them moved. Then, hesitantly, Theia reached for his hand.

 

His head snapped toward her, startled.

 

“You did what you had to do,” she said softly.

 

“So did you,” he replied.

 

They sat in silence for a while, hands still joined between them. The breeze stirred the leaves above, soft and steady, like the world had finally exhaled with them.

 

A small, wry smile tugged at Theia’s lips. “Gods. You’d think two people confessing to manslaughter would be a bit more dramatic.”

 

Telemachus huffed a laugh—surprised, almost reluctant. “Give it time. I’m sure I’ll have a full-blown breakdown about it later.”

 

She glanced at him sidelong. “Can I be there when it happens?”

 

“Only if you bring figs.”

 

That made her snort. “Still with the figs?”

 

“Tradition,” he said, as if it were sacred.

 

Theia shook her head, but her smile lingered now. It wasn’t heavy anymore. Just… real.

 

She stood, his hand still in hers, and gave it a gentle tug.

“Come on. I think we both deserve to go home and take a very long nap after all that.”

 

“Speak for yourself. Insomniac, remember?”

 

“You really need to see a healer about that. I can’t be your personal pillow every day.”

 

“There go my weekend plans…”

 

They followed the path quietly, letting the past few minutes settle in their mind. Their fingers brushed once, then again, before Theia quietly slipped her hand back into his. Eventually, they reached a familiar fork in the road.

 

“Hey…” she said, stopping to face him. “I know it’s a bit obvious, but you can’t tell anyone what I just told you. Nobody knows. Not even Menon—not the full story anyway. If someone from Sparta knew where I am, I would…”

 

He gently took her other hand too, holding both now as he looked her in the eye.

 

“I won’t let anything happen to you. I won’t. Please, if nothing else, trust me on that.”

 

“I do.”

 

She really did. Gods, she trusted him like she hadn’t trusted anyone before.

 

She surprised herself with how easily the words came. No hesitation. No crack in her voice. Just certainty.

Because somehow, in the span of a single conversation, he had given her something she hadn’t dared hope for in years—maybe ever: safety. Not the kind that came from hiding or running, but from being seen. And still chosen.

 

If someone asked her later why she did what she was about to do, she wouldn’t know how to answer. Because it hadn’t been a decision. It hadn’t followed any logic. It was instinct—raw and overwhelming. His acceptance, his gentleness, his care… her feelings. All of it surged through her, drowning out every fear until only one impulse remained.

 

She stood on her toes and kissed him.

 

He froze for a second. Or two. Or an hour—time didn’t mean anything anymore—before leaning in, his hands cupping her face.

 

Theia had never been kissed before, let alone kissed someone herself, but if every kiss felt like this, she suddenly understood the frenzy surrounding it.

 

It felt so incredibly, impossibly right.

 

Which, of course, meant her mind had to wake up.

 

She jerked back with a gasp.

“Oh gods! I am so, SO sorry! I can’t believe I did that. Please forget I did that!”

 

Telemachus was still standing in the exact same position—hands raised, eyes wide, mouth slightly open. Completely frozen.

 

Oh great. She’d broken the crown prince of Ithaca.

 

“There were… a lot of emotions in my head, I don’t know what happened, so I think the best thing is to just completely forget the last few minutes, okay? Great! Well. I’ll see you tomorrow, have a nice evening, say hello to your family for me. Bye!!!”

 

She waved (waved, seriously?), then spun on her heel and marched down the path toward town—trying very hard not to turn around. Or die of shame.

 

Oh gods, what has she done?

Notes:

Ok first of all, sorry about Theia’s past. It’s very sad but if also explains a lot about her and her way of thinking.

Second, the last part is a biiiiiit of a gamble. I had a vision, okay. And as I was writing this I thought “oh no… hope they’re not going to think we go from trauma to romance randomly”, because that’s not the goal here. It’s really about Theia short-circuiting because the guy she loves accepts her past she’s so ashamed of (she shouldn’t, in this house we love and support pig slaughter. Ironically, Circe would be proud).

Mentions of Telemachus’s aunt at the beginning of the chapter. I literally found NOTHING on these women except “she’s Penelope/Odysseus’ sister!” So I made up the part where Ctimene does not want to go to Ithaca anymore. Which honestly sounds likely, especially if your brother ‘killed’ your husband. Her “loosing faith” a few years after then end of the war is the way I found to justify her absence in Ithaca during the Wisdom and Ithaca Saga.

Well, that’s all for today! I hope you still enjoyed some bit of this chapter and I’ll see you soon for another episode of “Telemachus is having an existential crisis”.

Love ya!

Chapter 28: A Friend, a Tour, and a Library

Notes:

Hello everyone!

Today is a very special day since it is the 2 month anniversary of this fic! 🥳🎉

I can’t believe it’s been two months already, but at the same time I can’t believe it’s only been two months, which is a very confusing feeling.

Also this is the chapter that makes this fic go over the 100k words, which is positively insane.

Anyway, today’s chapter is long but pretty chill. I think we need a break from the big feelings and have some casual chapters. Some filler episodes, some would say (though personally I always loved filler episodes because I love seeing characters just being chill, it reveals a lot about their personalities).

There are some little surprises in this chapter that some of you may like. Just saying.

Anyway, thank you so much for all the love and support you’ve been giving for the past two months ❤️ I wouldn’t have kept going without you.

Here’s chapter 28!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 


Telemachus’ sword clattered against the courtyard stones with a sharp metallic clank.

 

“AH-AH! That brings us to zero for His Highness, and three for His Awesomeness.”

 

“…Did you just refer to yourself as ‘His Awesomeness’?”

 

“Damn right I did. You’re off your game today.”

 

“That doesn’t make you awesome. It just means I’m distracted.”

 

“Meh… I’d say it’s both.”

 

Leandros picked up the fallen sword and handed it back to him.

 

“You wanna keep going, or do you want to talk about where your head’s at? Not that I’m not honored to be personally chosen to train with you this morning—and I was supposed to be stationed by the vaults, which is EXTREMELY boring because absolutely no one ever goes there—but I didn’t realize I was signing up to beat the brooding out of you.”

 

Screw him for thinking it was a good idea to ask Leandros to come this morning. He should’ve known it would only lead to trouble.

 

“Neither,” Telemachus spatted. “I’m taking a break.”

 

“Fine by me!” the guard said, dropping his weapon unceremoniously. Seriously—let’s have some respect for the blacksmiths, please.

 

They both sat on the edge of the fountain in silence, catching their breath.

 

Well, he was certainly catching his.

 

Leandros had been right. He was off his game today. He’d thought a bit of light training might help him think straight—but how was he supposed to think clearly ever again after yesterday?

 

She had kissed him.

Theia.

Had.

Kissed.

Him.

 

It had been an afternoon full of revelations, of long-held secrets finally spoken aloud. And yet, somehow, it was that moment—those few impossible, breathtaking seconds—that had shaken him most.

 

More than anything else that day.

 

Anything else in his life, perhaps.

 

…Okay, maybe his father coming home after twenty years still held the top spot. But this definitely came second. If not shared the first.

 

One second she had looked at him like he had hung the stars, and the next she had grabbed his chiton and crashed her lips onto his.

 

It had probably taken him an embarrassingly long amount of time to react—but when what was happening caught up to him, he had kissed her back, holding her face like she was the most precious thing in the world.

 

Which she was.

In his world, at least.

 

For a brief moment, everything had been perfect. Infinitely better than he had imagined— and oh, he had imagined it. Shamefully. When he was alone. Before banishing the thought away. But he had.

 

So naturally, the bliss had to be short-lived. Theia had practically jumped off of him as if he’d caught fire, mumbled a few words he barely registered—except for 'sorry' and 'forget I did that' —before she all but ran home.

 

And of course, like the absolute idiot he was, he’d just stood there.

Frozen.

Silent.

Waiting for his brain to start working again.

 

“Telemachus?”

 

Oh. Right. He wasn’t on the hill anymore.

 

“Sorry. Got lost for a moment.”

 

Leo gave him a side-eye, looking way too smug. “I can see that… I’ve been asking if you want to switch to archery for at least two minutes.”

 

Archery.

Like he had taught Theia yesterday. How happy she had looked when she hit the target on her first try. How beautiful—

 

DUDE?! Seriously, what is wrong with you today?”

 

“Sorry!” he cringed. Gods, he was a disaster today.

 

“I know by now that you have a tendency to get stuck in your head, but this is a whole new level! I feel like I’m talking to a shade !”

 

Well, try having the girl you love tell you about her painful past and kiss you in the same hour and see how well you function after!

 

“Wait. Wait a minute.” Leandros squinted at him. “Is this—oh gods. Is this about Theia?

 

Telemachus groaned. “Can you not .”

 

“I knew it!”

 

“I didn’t say anything.”

 

“You didn’t have to. You only achieve this level of inner chaos when she’s involved.”

 

“How do you even know that?!”

 

“Oh, I know everything,” he winked. “I’m in your walls. No, literally—I patrol on the walls multiple times a week. Great view from there.”

 

Leandros scooted closer, resting his chin in his hand with a proud smirk.

“Come on. Tell everything to Uncle Leo .

 

“I am begging you, never call yourself ‘Uncle Leo’ again. It is too weird.”

 

“Then how are your future kids going to call me?”

 

“You’re moving way too fast in this friendship.”

 

Leandros’ entire face lit up.

 

Oh no. What had he done…

 

I’M YOUR FRIEND?!

 

“I take it back.”

 

“No, no! No take-backs! You said it! It’s official! I’m your beeeest frieeend.

 

Wow! Nobody said anything about best friends here.”

 

But Leo wasn’t listening to him anymore.

 

“Oh man, this is great. I’m going to drop this information every chance I get. ‘What, captain? You want to put me on bathroom duty? Is that really a job fit for the prince’s best friend ?’ ‘You want me to work the night of the banquet? I can’t. I have to be there to support my best friend, the prince!’ My life just improved significantly.

 

“You are the most insufferable person I’ve ever met.”

 

“Yet you sought me out.”

 

Fuck. He had.

He could’ve asked his father. Athena. Hades—he could’ve just gone to town on a few training dummies by himself.

But he’d reached out to Leandros.

Because it had made sense, somehow.

 

The guard tilted his head, watching him a little too closely now.

“Okay, but seriously… what gives?”

He nudged him with his elbow. “You look like you’re one wrong word away from bursting into flames. Or tears. Maybe both.”

 

Telemachus ran a hand through his hair, anxious.

“I don’t know,” he muttered. “I just… needed to hit something, I guess.”

 

Leandros let that sit for a moment.

 

“Okay. That explains why you dragged me out here,” he said lightly. “But not why you’ve been zoning out like a lovesick oracle.”

 

Telemachus groaned and dropped his head into his hands.

“You’re so annoying.”

 

“Thanks. It’s part of my charm.”

 

Another pause. Telemachus didn’t look up.

 

“…She kissed me.”

 

Silence.

 

A strange, unexpected silence. Maybe the longest time Telemachus had ever seen Leo stay quiet.

Lifting his head, he saw the other young man blinking at him, lips parted in disbelief, like he was still trying to process the words.

 

When he noticed he was being stared at, Leandros finally seemed to recover his wits.

“She… Theia? She kissed you?”

 

“Yeah…”

 

The quiet of the morning weighed heavily on them for a few more seconds, until Leo finally spoke.

 

“Ah man. I owe Myra so much money now.”

 

Sorry, what.

 

“What do you mean you owe Myra money ?” Telemachus burst out. “Did you—did you two bet on us???”

 

“Well… yeah? Myra’s going mad watching the two of you pine for each other. I was trying to make it fun for her.”

He shrugged, utterly unapologetic. “She said Theia would kiss you impulsively and then freak out. I said you’d man up and kiss her first. I believed in you, dude! I’ve seen you at the banquet and when you snuck her into the gardens—you can be smooth when you want. I am extremely disappointed. And broke.”

 

“I… There is no pining !

 

Leandros gave him a look that screamed, are you fucking for real.

 

“Well—okay. From me, maybe. Probably. Sure. But not from her! She doesn’t like me like that!”

 

“She kissed you.”

 

Accidentally!

 

HOW do you kiss someone accidentally?! Did she FALL ON YOUR MOUTH?!”

 

“Of course not.”

 

“Then it sounds to me like she kissed you on purpose.

 

“Yeah, and immediately after, she told me to ‘forget about it’ and ran off!”

 

“Because she got scared, man!”

 

“Because she doesn’t. Like. Me. Like. That.”

 

Leandros ran a hand down his face in pure exasperation.

 

“How—how does a man as smart as you also manage to be this stupid? She’s in love with you, dumbass!”

 

“I don’t see how you came to that conclusion after seeing her twice. And you were drunk the first time.”

 

“I also saw her march into the palace the other day, when you were locked in your room, with the confidence of someone who owns the damn place. Which—if you two would stop being so blind—will happen one day.”

 

Telemachus froze. Startled.

 

“…How do you even know she was here?”

 

“I told you. I see and hear everything. People don’t see me, but I see them. It’s my job. And despite what you might think, I happen to be good at it.”

 

He looked at him, speechless.

It was the first time he’d seen Leandros so serious—and it was chilling. The charming jokester was long gone. The man in front of him had something to say, and he was saying it.

 

Leo must’ve taken his silence for anger, because he suddenly softened.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I know it’s stupid to practically yell at you like that. But I care about you, man, okay? When I first got here, I thought I’d end up working for some snobbish royal family like the ones I’d heard about. And I didn’t really care—I was just glad I’d be able to send some money home to my family, you know?

But then… you all ended up being humble. Real. Down-to-earth. And I know we’ve only really been talking for, what, a week? But I think you’re a great guy. And call me a hopeless romantic all you want, but it kills me to see you act like it’s doomed—when it’s so clearly not.”

 

Telemachus stared, thrown. For a moment, all he could do was look at the ground like it might give him answers.

 

“…Gods, you’re really not what I expected.”

 

Leandros tilted his head. “Disappointed?”

 

He huffed a soft laugh. “No. Just… surprised.”

 

He hesitated, fingers digging into the edge of the fountain behind him.

 

“I never had friends, you know,” he said quietly. “I thought Theia was a friend, but we both know how that turned out. I don’t know what to do with people outside of my family who care. Because it hadn’t happened before.”

 

Finally, he looked up, meeting Leandros’s dark eyes, a small smile tugging at his lips.

“But I’m glad you’re in my corner. Even if it’s mostly to shout what you think is good sense into me.”

 

A beat of silence. Then they both chuckled—softly at first, then into a real, full laugh that echoed through the training yard.

 

“Also,” Telemachus added, wiping at his eyes, “I think your talents might be wasted as a guard. You should be a spy.”

 

“Nah, I could never,” Leandros grinned. “I like to gossip too much. Couldn’t keep the kingdom’s secrets to myself.”

 

He picked up a rock and sent it skipping into the fountain.

 

“You know… Myra told me it’s Theia’s birthday in a few days. Apparently I’m invited, which is a surprise, since I thought she hated my guts for ‘getting you drunk.’ Which, by the way, is another reason I’m sure she loves you. I assume you’ll be there too? Might be a good opportunity to give her a romantic gift or something. Girls love grand gesture.”

 

Telemachus flinched. His hand shot up to run through his hair, eyes wide with dawning horror.

 

“Shit… her birthday. I had completely forgotten.” He groaned. “I have no idea what to get her.”

 

“Something romantic!” Leandros said, exasperated. “Are you even listening to me? I’m actually shocked you don’t have something planned already. Even I have a gift. Well—technically, Myra picked something with my money because I have no idea what she likes—but still. It’s done.”

 

This won him a flat look. “Later, when I’m less emotionally compromised, you and I are going to have a serious talk about whatever is going on between you and Myra.”

 

Leandros shrugged, utterly unbothered. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. Myra and I share a perfectly healthy relationship built on mutual irritation, sarcastic nicknames, and maybe one or two make-out sessions in a dark alley after a party. Perfectly normal.”

 

“I’m sorry, what ?

 

“Not all of us choose to commit to yearning. Fun is fine too, you know? And before you try to defend her honor, she pinned me against a wall the first time!”

 

“One day you’re going to catch feelings and end up in the same state I’m currently in, and I will laugh in your face.

 

“Oh yeah? Well, one day I’ll make a toast at yours and Theia’s wedding, and it’ll only be four words long: I. Told. You. So.

 

“You take that back.”

 

Leandros grinned, already reaching for his sword. He dropped into a fighting stance with infuriating confidence.

“Make me, lover boy.”

 

Telemachus stood, an evil smile spreading across his face as he grabbed his own sword.

 

“Gladly.”

 

Game on.

 

 

He had just stepped out of his room, clean clothes on and his hair still damp from the bath he just had, when one of his mother’s maid (Lysa? He was almost certain her name was Lysa) ran toward him.

 

“Forgive me your highness,” she said quickly as she bowed. “But there is… there is a young lady here to see you? She said she’s been here before so the guards let her come in? She’s in the hall, I didn’t know what to do…”

 

No. No way.

Why did the universe refuse to give him a break?

 

“It’s alright Lysa,” he answered, trying his best to keep his voice as steady as possible. “I think I know who it is. Thank you.”

 

Judging by her wide eyes when he said her name, he had been right. At least something was right today.

 

She excused herself with another curtesy and disappeared in the other direction. Really he didn’t understand why she looked so anxious, she was helping his mother get ready every day and she was far more intimidating than him.

 

After trying (in vain) to force his hair into some semblance of compliance, Telemachus took a deep breath and made his way to the hall.

 

As soon as he stepped into the grand room, he noticed her. Then again, he would notice her anywhere — so it didn’t mean much.

 

There she was. Theia. In his home. Again.

 

Her braid was a little wild from the island wind today. In her hands, she held another basket, smaller than the one she’d brought two days ago. And she was happily chatting with—

 

Eurycleia.

 

Of course she was. Because apparently not a single member of this household could be exempt from teasing him about this girl.

 

As if she’d felt his presence, Theia turned toward him and smiled brightly.

 

Way too brightly. Not one of her real, heart-fluttering smiles, but something strange and almost forced.

 

“Hi! I didn’t see you in town this morning so I thought I would drop by to check on you! I brought figs!”

 

This is fine , the voice in his head kept repeating. Completely fine. The girl you’re desperately in love with—who kissed you yesterday, told you to forget about it, and then ran—is now in your house. Chatting with the woman who helped raise you. And the fact that she looks like she belongs here absolutely does not make you want to scream into a pillow. Nope. Not at all.

 

He also tried very hard not to fixate on the fact she had brought figs, which were their unofficial—but well-established—f ruit of forgiveness .

As if she was here to apologize for the kiss.

 

Please don’t apologize for the kiss. Not again.

 

Realizing he’d been staring at her for a few seconds too long, Telemachus cleared his throat.

“Uh… hi! How did you—how did you get in?”

 

“Leandros was at the gate, so he let me in.”

 

Of course he did. Bastard. He was going to destroy him next time they would train together.

 

They stood there, trapped in the kind of silence that felt loud, until a quiet cough cut through it.

 

Right. Eurycleia was still here.

 

“Aren’t you going to introduce me to that lovely young girl, Telemachus?”

 

“Oh! Uh—yeah, yeah, of course. So, Theia, this is Eurycleia. She was my nursemaid and my father’s before me. She’s practically a third grandmother. And Eurycleia, this is Theia, my… friend?”

 

“Are you asking or telling, boy?”

 

“Telling. This is Theia, my friend. My friend Theia. A friend. Named Theia.”

 

“I think I caught her name by now, but thank you.”

 

Theia turned to her with a grin.

“So you must know a lot of his embarrassing childhood stories?”

 

Eurycleia’s smile matched hers.

“Oh, but of course, my dear. There was these few weeks when he was about one, where he simply refused to wear any clo—”

 

“OKAY!” Telemachus shouted, already snatching the basket from Theia’s hands. “We’re going now. Cleia, love you, see you later!”

 

“But I want to hear the stor—” Theia began, but he was already steering her away.

 

“LATER, CLEIA!” he called over his shoulder as he led her into the nearest corridor in a hurry. No need to add his nursemaid’s anecdotes to the already impressive mountain of dread he was carrying with him today.

 

Once they were out of sight, he dropped the basket and leaned his forehead against the wall. Composure be damned—it was that or screaming into the void.

 

He heard her shift beside him, felt her lean onto the wall just a step away.

“You good?”

 

“Never better.”

 

She chuckled. At least someone was having a good time.

 

“She seems nice,” Theia offered.

 

“She’s a menace.”

 

“Well, I suppose she had to be, to survive raising your entire family.”

 

“You should ask her about my father’s childhood next. I swear the stories are worse.”

 

“Oh, I don’t know. This one seemed pretty funny to me.”

 

He wanted to die. Or fuse with the wall. Or both. Both sounded nice.

 

“You know,” she started. “There’s one thing I can be grateful for regarding my childhood.”

 

He turned his head toward her, intrigued.

“What is it?”

 

“At least no one cared enough to remember the embarrassing things I did as a kid.”

 

“That’s… actually very sad.”

 

“No, no! It’s great! Do you know why?” She bumped her shoulder slightly against his. “It means I’m untouchable.”

 

A pause. He looked at her, and her face was already betraying mischief.

 

“You won’t hear any stories about me running around naked.”

 

I was a baby ! Younger than Eirene!”

 

She laughed, and he would be offended if her laugh wasn’t the best sound in the entire world.

 

“Sorry, I just can’t stop imagining your very fancy-looking mother running frantically after a stubborn baby. It’s too funny.”

 

“Were you put on this earth solely to torture me?”

 

“Maybe,” she shrugged. “Are you done hugging the wall?”

 

“It’s a nice wall. It’s my favorite wall, actually.”

 

“Oh? So you have a least favorite wall too? I guess you’ll have to show me.”

 

He stepped away, quirking an eyebrow.

 

“Is that your way of asking me for a tour?”

 

“I would never dare ask such a thing! But since you offered, I can’t say I’m not curious. Last time I was too busy running to your room to take a proper look around.”

 

Telemachus shook his head incredulously. This woman was going to be the death of him—and worst of all, he was letting her be.

 

“Alright. This is a corridor.”

 

“No way! I would have never guessed that.”

 

“Ha-ha. Well, follow me, I guess.”

 

Which she did. Happily. A little too happily.

As he walked her through various rooms and wings of the palace, he couldn’t help but notice how uncharacteristically upbeat she was. How often she joked. Too often.

 

Not that she was usually all serious and stoic—but this felt exaggerated. Forced. Like she was trying a little too hard to make this feel like a friendly moment.

 

Then it hit him.

She was.

 

This was her way of erasing the kiss. An attempt to go back in time—to overcompensate and reframe this as just another day between friends. A constant stream of playful jabs, like they used to have. Like they needed to have, before everything got complicated.

 

This was her way of clinging to the safety of their pre-established dynamic.

 

But… why?

 

Would it truly be so bad to let go a little? To stop pretending? To see where this could lead?

 

He used to believe it was impossible. Dangerous, even. But maybe it wasn’t.

Not anymore.

 

Because as much as he hated to admit it… Leandros might’ve been right. There was a chance—just a chance —that Theia felt the same.

 

She wouldn’t be trying so hard to cover it up if she didn’t.

 

She wouldn’t have kissed him if she didn’t.

 

It was probably mad hope.

But with every glance, every laugh, every awkward sidestep in their conversation… it looked less and less mad.

 

As they arrived in front of a pair of beautifully carved doors, he stopped.

 

“Okay, this room is rarely used anymore, but I guess it’s a bit of a royal palace staple. So really, the tour wouldn’t be complete without it.”

 

She gave him a quizzical look as he pushed the doors open.

 

The throne room was indeed barely frequented these days. Since his father’s return—and his determination to handle political affairs far from home—it had fallen mostly into silence. Still, it held a quiet weight. A reverence that clung to every detail, from the intricately carved columns to the fresco behind the throne, depicting some of Athena’s exploits.

 

According to his dad, she had been very smug about it.

 

At the far end of the marble floor, a small set of steps led to an elevated platform. There, resting in the center, stood a throne of white stone. Beautifully made, but simple. Just like the rest of the room.

 

Theia stood at the center of the room, her eyes quietly surveying every detail.

 

“I have to admit,” she said at last, “after seeing the old palace, this isn’t what I expected. I was going to say your home is modest, but it’s…”

 

“Simpler?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Well, my great-grandfather had pretty obnoxious taste. I’m not delusional—I know this place is still luxurious. But I’m glad I didn’t grow up in Arcesius’ palace. Just being there too long gives me a headache. There’s just… too much. Everywhere.”

 

“What, not a fan of vibrant mosaics?”

 

“Not when they’re on every damn wall.”

 

She huffed a laugh, then turned her attention back to the throne.

“Would the gods smite me if I sit on it?”

 

“Only one way to find out.”

 

Theia shot him a challenging look, then walked up the steps with confident strides and sat on the throne, a smirk tugging at her lips.

 

His heart skipped a beat at the sight. It was a joke—he knew it was a joke—but would she ever understand how this image would never leave him?

 

She waited a few seconds, glancing upward expectantly, before slouching into the royal seat.

“I’m disappointed. I expected at least thunder or something,” she pouted.

 

“I hate to break it to you,” he chuckled, “but it’s just a fancy chair.”

 

“A very uncomfortable chair.”

 

“Oh, I know. You’d think we have enough money to splurge on a cushion or two.”

 

“Right?! Honestly, I think your dad lied. He didn’t move the kingdom’s affairs to the old palace for privacy—he was just tired of killing his back sitting in this thing for hours.”

 

“How do you even know about that?”

 

“Myra.”

 

Obviously.

 

He joined her on the platform, settling on the armrest of the throne.

“Myra knows way too much for anyone’s good.”

 

“Tell me about it…” she sighed.

 

Theia tucked her legs beneath her and leaned on the opposite armrest, tilting her head to look up at him.

“Is it true?”

 

“What’s true?”

 

“That no one gets into the palace anymore. Just family and staff.”

 

“Yep.”

 

She hesitated, then asked quietly,

“Then why am I here?”

 

“You invited yourself. Twice.”

 

“But no one stopped me. And before that, you took me to the gardens.”

 

“True.”

 

“…why?”

 

Because everyone here knows how special you are to me.

But he couldn’t say that. Not when she was trying so hard to keep things simple. If he pushed, she’d bolt.

 

“I don’t know,” he said, voice soft. “I just wanted to.”

 

“Simple as that?”

 

“Simple as that.”

 

Silence settled between them again. Not awkward this time—just… still.

 

She looked away for a moment, as if deciding something, then turned her gaze back to him.

 

“Can I ask you a question?”

 

“Nothing ever stopped you before.”

 

“It might… it might be a bit insensitive.”

 

Now that was intriguing. And a bit ominous.

 

“Sure.”

 

“You were twenty when your father came back. Already of age, had been for years. How come you never took the throne?”

 

Oh. That caught him off guard.

 

“I’m sorry, I told you it was insensitive, I just… well I’m curious.”

 

“It’s alright,” he reassured her gently. “You’re not the first to ask. Won’t be the last. It’s actually quite simple, becoming king would have been admitting that my father was dead, and neither me nor my mother were willing to do that. Call it naivety, stubbornness—maybe both—but in the end, we were right.”

 

Theia nodded, slowly. “That makes sense.”

 

“It didn’t to a lot of people,” he said, a little more quietly. “But I didn’t care. I couldn’t sit on that throne knowing it meant giving up on him.”

 

“You really believed he’d come back.”

 

“I had to.”

 

Another silence. This one slightly heavier.

 

Then, softer:

 

“I think… I understand that.”

 

He looked at her, and there was something different in her face. Not pity. Something quieter. Recognition, maybe. Or respect. Hard to say.

 

After a beat, she tried to smile again. “Still, that throne’s uncomfortable. I would’ve rebelled just because of that.”

 

He let out a breath of a laugh. “Truly the real reason behind Ithaca’s succession crisis.”

 

“Please, when you become king, buy some cushions. I’m saying this for your own good.”

 

“I’ll even let you pick them,” he replied as he stood up. “Come on—there’s something else I want to show you.”

 

She slid off the throne with a mock-curtsy and followed him out of the room, trailing close behind as they walked through the palace’s quiet corridors.

 

“Is it also true that your father had this palace built for your mother when they got married?” she asked.

 

“I didn’t know my family history was such a hot topic in town.”

 

“Please. It’s the main topic. So? Is it true?”

 

“It’s true.”

 

He heard her mutter a low “wow” under her breath. He supposed that would sound impressive to someone hearing it for the first time.

 

“Why here?” she asked after a beat. “Isn’t it a bit impractical to be all the way up on the hill?”

 

He glanced back at her.

 

“This is where they met.”

 

She stopped mid-step, staring at him. “This is so romantic it might actually be too romantic. I think it’s making me nauseous.”

 

“Welcome to my life,” he said dryly. “For the past two years I’ve been living with what I can only describe as two middle-aged hormonal teenagers. They look at each other like they got married yesterday.”

 

She was still laughing softly at his comment when he stopped in front of another set of double doors—tall, arched, and a little worn with time.

 

“This,” he said, pushing them open with both hands, “is my favorite room in the palace.”

 

The scent of old parchment and polished wood enveloped them. Shelves stretched all the way to the high, curved ceiling, lined with endless scrolls. Golden afternoon light filtered through narrow windows, catching on the specks of dust floating lazily in the air. The room felt both grand and quiet—sacred in a way no throne room could be.

 

Theia stepped inside slowly, her voice hushed without meaning to be. “It’s beautiful.”

 

He smiled faintly, watching her take it in. “It used to be a mess. No one really kept it organized until I started hiding in here. I was twelve and moody, and I thought it made me mysterious.”

 

“I hate to break it to you,” she said, “but I’m pretty sure all twelve-year-olds think they’re mysterious.”

 

“Yeah, well, I committed to the bit. Learned the layout, sorted the scrolls. Even made a catalogue. My mother was thrilled.”

 

She glanced back at him, amused. “That might be the most prince-like thing you’ve ever said.”

 

“I live to impress.”

 

Theia turned back to the shelves, her fingers trailing lightly along the rolled papers. “Do you still come here often?”

 

“Too often, probably,” he said, leaning against a column. “Especially when I want to avoid people. Or can’t sleep. Which is often.”

 

Her eyes darted toward him. “So that’s where you hid after we fought.”

 

“Yep. Didn’t leave for two days. I even slept on the little sofa in the corner right there.”

 

She looked down, avoiding his eyes.

“I’m sorry. That I did this to you.”

 

“Hey it’s alright. It’s already been forgotten.”

 

Unlike their kiss, which, despite what she had asked, would remain engraved in his mind.

 

She gave him a small smile, but the guilt still clung to her. He had to chase it away.

 

“Alright, ground rules,” he said, trying to sound brighter. “The entire left wall is off limits—it’s all political stuff, technically confidential. Not that it stopped you before.”

 

“I didn’t know it was confidential!”

 

“Uh-huh. Anyway, the rest is mostly maps, literature, philosophy—pick anything. Bring it back when you’re done.”

 

Her eyes lit up. “Really?”

 

“Really.”

 

She darted toward the shelves, examining each title with deep focus.

 

It was adorable.

 

But a question had started forming in his mind. One that might make her mad.

 

“Can I ask an insensitive question too?”

 

She turned around, a scroll half-unrolled in her hands, and gave him a suspicious look.

 

“…Okay?”

 

“Feel free to slap me after this, but—you said you grew up, well, lower class, so I was wondering how did you—”

 

“—learn how to read and write?” she cut in smoothly. “I’m not mad, relax. It’s normal for you to wonder. Especially with what you’re working on.”

 

She tucked the scroll under her arm. “Believe it or not, my mother taught me.”

 

“Your mother?”

 

“Yup. My grandparents taught her and Menon, so she knew how. And when I was around five, she slapped some wax tablets on the table and declared that I ‘wouldn’t be stupid on top of being ugly.’ Delightful woman, truly.”

 

“I—sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up something awful.”

 

“You didn’t. I did.”

 

He looked at her for a moment, unsure what to say. Then:

 

“You deserved better.”

 

She didn’t answer, but the way her gaze dropped told him maybe she agreed.

 

Then Telemachus tried something risky.

 

“Besides, she was clearly blind—because you’re very obviously the farthest thing from ugly.”

 

He saw her smile to herself behind another scroll. The gamble had paid off, then.

 

“I know. A drunk prince once sang praises of my beauty on these very hills.”

 

“I did not sing.”

 

“Semantics,” she said, shooting him a wink.

 

He chuckled, shaking his head as he leaned back against the column. Theia went back to the shelves, but there was something different in her movements now—slower, more distracted. She wasn’t really reading the titles anymore.

 

Her fingers paused on a scroll. She didn’t turn around right away.

 

Then, she asked, more hesitantly this time:

 

“…Can we talk about yesterday?”

 

This was it. The moment they finally acknowledged that what happened had, indeed, happened.

 

“Yes!” Telemachus said a little too enthusiastically, then quickly toned it down. “I mean, sure.”

 

Please say you don’t regret it. Please say you don’t regret it.

 

“It’s about what I told you. About… why I left Sparta.”

 

Oh.

Oh that.

 

“Okay…?”

 

“Are you… are you sure you don’t see me any differently?” she asked. “I know it’s a lot, and I would completely understand if you went back on your words after having time to think about it. It’s kind of why I came today—to know if you’re certain about your decision to still be my friend.”

 

Oh gods. What an asshole he’d been. Replaying the kiss in his head nonstop while, meanwhile, she had been torturing herself over whether he still wanted her in his life.

 

Now wasn’t the time to talk about feelings. Not at all. Now was the time to reassure her of his intentions.

 

“Do you see me any differently after I told you what happened with the suitors?”

 

She finally turned to face him. Her gaze was steady, her voice unwavering.

 

“No.”

 

“Then you have your answer. I meant it when I said I didn’t care. I mean—I care that he made your life a living hell. And I get sick just thinking about what he could’ve done if you hadn’t pushed him. But I don’t care that you technically caused his death. I meant what I said—you could’ve slit his throat in his sleep and it wouldn’t have changed a single thing for me. And I hope you believe that.”

 

She blinked, slow and deliberate. And then—just barely—a corner of her mouth lifted.

 

“So what I’m hearing is that I have a free murder pass?”

 

Telemachus laughed despite himself, his head knocking back gently against the column.

“I think we should both try to avoid killing people in the future. Unless we have a really good reason, of course.”

 

“Does Myra harassing me to plan my birthday count as a good reason? Because if I hear the words ‘floral decorations’ one more time, I swear I’m going to choke her with her godsdamned flowers.”

 

“Unfortunately, I don’t think having an overly enthusiastic friend qualifies as a valid excuse for murder. But —I may have learned some very interesting things about Myra from Leandros, if you’re looking to harass her back.”

 

She gasped and shoved the scroll she was holding back onto the shelf before running to the couch and patting the seat next to her.

 

“Come here, you formidable, chaotic genius , and tell. Me. Everything.”

 

He grinned, pushing himself away from the column to join her.

 

Maybe they would keep pretending yesterday at the crossroads hadn’t happened—just for a little while longer. But when he saw the pure glee on her face as he recounted Myra and Leandros’ party shenanigans, he thought that, after all, it might be worth the wait.

Notes:

Sorry guys they didn’t talk about the kiss 🥺 but they talked, yay!

Also… Leandros and Myra 😏

And I tried to give Leo more depth because being the comic relief is nice, but it’s a bit superficial. And Telemachus needs a friend ffs!

I don’t really have a lot of final notes to say about this chapter, as it was pretty casual and I didn’t have to do any historical researches in particular.

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it and I’ll see you very soon ❤️

PS: After doing a final reading I realized I had completely forgotten Theia brought a basket of figs. Let's just say they also forgot about it because they were too busy trying to pretend everything was normal, and later a very confused Odysseus stumbled upon a random basket of figs in this corridor

Chapter 29: Chaos, Cake and Gifts

Notes:

Hi everyone!

Thank you again for all the love and support you gave and keep giving to my fic. You guys amaze me ❤️

It’s a long chapter, but I really should stop saying that because lately they’ve all been 5k words and more, so I guess that’s my chapter length now.

It’s also pretty lighthearted, which I think you will appreciate 🥰

Anyway, enough talking, here’s chapter 29!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

The door slammed open with a bang, jolting Theia from sleep.

 

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!”

 

She groaned and buried herself deeper into her sheets.

 

“The sun is barely up. What on earth are you doing here?”

 

“Wishing you a happy birthday, duh! Didn’t you hear me just now?”

 

“Wish I didn’t. I was sleeping peacefully for once.”

 

Myra, of course, didn’t listen. Or didn’t care—which seemed far more likely—as she practically climbed onto the bed and threw open the shutters. Light stabbed at Theia’s eyes without mercy.

 

“Sleep is for the weak,” Myra declared, hands on her hips. “And I’ve always said it’s very important to spend as many hours awake as possible on one’s birthday to enjoy it to its fullest. So wake up, you lazy bum.”

 

Theia groaned louder. “So much for birthday love. Aren’t you supposed to do everything I say?”

 

“Common misconception,” Myra sneered. “I’m actually here to bully you into having a good time.”

 

“Somehow I don’t think ‘bullying’ and ‘good time’ belong in the same sentence.”

 

“That’s because you’re a twenty-two-year-old baby who lacks the sacred wisdom that comes with old age.”

 

Theia peeked out from under the covers just to glare at her.

“Again, you are twenty-three.”

 

“Exactly. Far wiser.”

 

A pillow flew in Myra’s face.

 

“I see that despite gaining a year, you did not gain maturity. What a shame…”

 

“I can throw the candle next if you want.”

 

“Depends. Lit or not the candle?”

 

“Lit. Obviously.”

 

“Then I’d advise you not to, because if I die catching fire, you’ll never get your birthday gift.”

 

That made her sit up.

“What do you mean, ‘gift’? Don’t tell me you actually got me something. Agreeing to a little celebration was already too much—I don’t need a gift on top of it!”

 

“Too bad,” Myra said with a grin. “Because you’re not just getting a gift. You’re getting gifts—plural. The boys got you something too.”

 

“'The boys’?” Theia frowned.

 

“Menon, Leo, and Telemachus,” she said breezily. “I already know what Menon and Leo got you, but come on—your dear prince will definitely show up with something. It’s Telemachus. The guy would give you his right leg if you asked.”

 

“Gross.”

 

“Accurate.”

 

Myra hopped off the bed with purpose, heading straight for Theia’s clothes chest.

 

“Now, let’s get you dressed so we can have a fantastic breakfast and— wHY does your chest only contain three chitons and a shawl?”

 

“Because I’m not godsdamned Midas! And I’ll have you know that when I arrived, I had two chitons and a shawl, so I did buy something.”

 

“Yeah,” Myra replied dryly, picking up her beige peplos like it had personally offended her. “That monstrosity.”

 

“It’s a good, neutral color.”

 

“It’s a crime made of linen.”

 

Her friend gave a terrifyingly mischievous smile as she folded back the offensive garment.

 

“You know… I’m sure if you bat your eyelashes at the right angle and in the right light, while sighing about your depressing wardrobe, Telemachus would personally sail to Persia to fetch you the finest silk.”

 

“I will not exploit him for clothes!”

 

“Then what’s even the point of being cosy with royalty?!”

 

“One, I’m not ‘cosy’ with royalty—”

 

“Looks awfully cosy to me,” Myra chimed in, sing-song.

 

“Shut up. And two, is that what you do with Leandros? Pout and twirl your hair until he does whatever you want?”

 

Myra snorted.

“Please. I can barely tolerate the guy.”

 

“I didn’t know you made out with guys you ‘barely tolerated’.”

 

Her friend dropped the peplos in shock, letting it fall to the floor with a pathetic flop.

“I cannot believe he told you that. The asshole.”

 

“Telemachus told me, actually.”

 

“He told Telemachus ?!”

 

“Yep. Apparently they have a burgeoning bromance going on. They train and talk about their big boys feelings.”

 

Myra clutched her hands to her heart theatrically.

“Awww. The kids are having playdates. Adorable.

 

“Back to you and Leandros, please? You’ve been on my case about Telemachus for months and meanwhile you had a whole ass relationship going on and didn’t even mention it?!”

 

“It’s not—ugh.”

 

She rolled her eyes and flopped dramatically onto Theia’s bed.

“It’s not a relationship. I still think he’s annoying, he just also happens to have an annoyingly kissable face, and I’m not made of stone. So yeah, sometimes our little banters end with a kiss or two, but that’s the only way to make him shut up!”

 

“I can’t believe it. You might be in even deeper denial than me.”

 

“I am not !” Myra gasped. “At least I make moves on a guy I find attractive! What do you do? Pine and whine?”

 

Theia bit her lip, too fast to hide it.

 

“Wait… did something happen?”

 

“Nope,” she answered way too quickly.

 

Something happened!”

 

“Absolutely not. Something cannot happen if, after the fact, I say it didn’t happen, and we all forget about it and pretend it never, in fact, happened. That is pure logic.”

 

Myra narrowed her eyes like a bloodhound catching a scent.

Then, her eyes widened.

“You kissed ?”

 

Oh gods, why did she have to say the whole ‘nothing happened’ speech.

 

As always, the only thing left to do is to deny.

“…No?”

 

Myra shot upright so fast the bed creaked.

YOU KISSED?!

 

“Shhhh!” Theia hissed, flailing a pillow at her. “Do you want the whole island to hear?!”

 

“Oh my gods!” Myra said gleefully, dodging the pillow. “I knew something happened, and you lied to my face ! When?! Where?! Was it good ?!”

 

She groaned, dragging the covers back over her head.

“I take it back. Worst birthday ever.”

 

“You’re not getting out of this! Details, woman! And most importantly, who kissed who?”

 

Sinking deeper into her bed, Theia replied in a small, muffled voice.

“Four days ago. In the hills. I kissed him.”

 

Yessss, THANK YOU! You just made me rich.”

 

That was enough to get Theia to poke her head out from under the sheets.

“What do you mean, I made you rich?”

 

“Nothing for you to worry about, sunshine,” Myra replied with an obnoxious wink.

 

“I’m worrying. Tell me. Now.”

 

“Alright, alright—but don’t get mad, okay?” Myra held up her hands, already grinning. “I might’ve… sort of… made a bet with Leo about who would kiss who first.”

 

“You what ?!”

 

“In my defense! Me betting on you means I always believed in you. So really, it’s a testament to our friendship when you think about it.”

 

“I can’t believe you bet on my love life!”

 

“Yeah, well, I think I deserve a shopping spree after spending the past two months watching you two circle each other like confused little bees.”

 

Theia dropped her face into her hands and groaned.

“I swear to the gods, you are unhinged.”

 

Myra stayed sprawled across the bed, perfectly unbothered.

“Completely. And yet you still love me.”

 

A long, dramatic sigh from under Theia’s hands.

“…Unfortunately.”

 

There was a beat of quiet. Then Myra turned her head with a casual grin.

“Would the fact that I brought homemade biscuits from my mom for your birthday breakfast be enough for you to forgive me?”

 

“…Perhaps.”

 

“In Theia-language, that means yes! Great! Get dressed—not the beige peplos—and come downstairs, where you are going to give me a full report on that kiss. Then we can start the party preparations~”

 

“I’m regretting this already.”

 

“You’re going to have a blast. See you in five!” she added, blowing her a kiss before storming out of the room.

 

Resigned to the fact that she could no longer escape her fate, Theia got up and braced herself for the chaotic day ahead.

 

 

She had never been so relieved to see Telemachus’s unfairly pretty face. So relieved, in fact, that she didn’t even have the energy left to overthink about the kiss.

 

“Telemachus, I am begging you—save me from this nightmare.”

 

“Hello to you too,” he said with a quiet laugh. “And happy birthday.”

 

“Thank you. Now, about this rescue… Do you know of an isolated cabin? Or a cave? Somewhere I could hide from them?” she asked, pointing dramatically at the two idiots behind her in the courtyard.

 

“Oh no. Friends. This is the worst thing ever,” he replied dryly.

 

Jerk. He’s lucky he’s cute.

 

“You would think so if you’d spent the whole day with them! Myra showed up at sunrise—sunrise!—pretending it was for a ‘lovely birthday breakfast’ when in reality, it was just to be the bane of my existence—”

 

It was absolutely true. Yes, the breakfast had been nice. And yes, she would sell her soul to Hades for Callia’s biscuits. But the second they sat down at the table, she’d been drowned in questions about the kiss. Myra had shrieked higher than Theia thought humanly possible, then attacked her with a spoon when she admitted she had panicked and run off.

 

And then, she had spent the better part of an hour convincing her to keep her mouth shut during the party: no innuendos, no evil grins, no clever wordplay, nothing.

 

The kiss case was closed and buried. End of story.

 

Now she just had to convince herself to believe that.

 

“— and, at around ten, your best buddy showed up with an absolutely indecent amount of flowers because apparently, when I say ‘no floral decorations,’ Myra hears ‘yes, I adore floral decorations!’ And she’s been bossing him around the courtyard ever since, while he’s been cracking endless jokes and/or flirting with her, and I don’t know who’s going to punch him first—me or Menon.”

 

Telemachus looked at her for a moment, clearly trying very hard not to laugh.

 

Maybe he would get punched.

 

Finally, he leaned his head against the doorway, smiling in that infuriatingly amused way.

 

“Got it all out?” he asked.

 

And gods help her, he looked so adorable like that—with his head tilted, the light catching in his hair, and that little cheeky grin making his dimple pop—she almost forgot she was mad.

 

“No. Maybe. Yes.”

 

“I love how you went from rejection to acceptance in a single breath.”

 

“Oh, I see you’ve moved on from political papers to philosophical studies!”

 

“Can I come in, or do I have to spend your birthday on the doorstep? Don’t get me wrong, it’s a lovely doorstep, but I heard there would be cake, so…”

 

“So you’re only here for the cake?”

 

“Absolutely. Why, what did you think I was here for? To celebrate someone I care about? Pfft. No. Cake first, always.”

 

Someone I care about.

 

Gods. That would never stop feeling foreign.

 

“Get in and help me deal with these dumbasses.”

 

“Gladly, my lady,” he replied with a mock bow before strolling past her—completely oblivious to the effect that little my lady had on her.

 

For gods’ sake. She needed to keep it together.

 

This wasn’t one of Myra’s cheesy romance scrolls.

 

They hadn’t made two steps into the courtyard before Leandros, currently perched on a ladder, yelled like he was summoning the gods themselves.

 

Tele, my dude! Welcome to the birthday party of the year!”

 

“Do not call me Tele,” Telemachus grumbled.

 

“It’s alright, I’ll find something worse. So—are you helping me with the decorations, or are your precious princely hands too delicate for manual labor?”

 

Telemachus glanced at Theia. Then at Leandros. Then back at Theia again, clearly weighing his options: honor her cry for help, or feed the chaos.

 

He smirked.

 

Oh no.

 

Theia mouthed a slow, furious: Don’t. You. Dare.

 

But alas. The royal idiot had made his decision.

 

“Coming right up, Leo.”

 

The audacity. The sheer, relentless audacity.

 

“I will shove your face in the cake until you drown, Telemachus, I SWEAR!

 

He glanced back at her and winked.

 

She would gouge out his other eye if they weren’t so godsdamned gorgeous.

 

Oh, how low she had fallen. Her righteous fury, defeated by a beautiful boy with unfair eyelashes and a smile that made her heart beat faster.

 

A tragedy, really.

 

With a sigh, she flopped down beside Menon, who was quietly watching the whole show while peeling an apple like none of this madness concerned him.

 

“Is it too late to kick them out?” she asked.

 

“I think Myra might run my house now,” he replied dryly.

 

“That’s why you’re my favorite,” she said, extending a hand without looking. He wordlessly placed a slice of apple in it. “You’re not bothering me with your drama.”

 

“I believe you chose this drama by choosing these people.”

 

She didn’t answer right away. Just bit into the fruit and watched her best friend shout something about ‘color symmetry’ to a royal guard, while said guard flirted back without shame—and the heir to the throne trailed after them with flowers in hand, somehow looking like he’d never been happier.

 

It was loud. Messy. Exasperating.

 

But also—and this surprised her—oddly comforting.

 

“Yeah,” she said quietly. “I did.”

 

 

“CAKE! CAKE! CAKE! CAKE!”

 

Theia sat back, arms crossed and a bemused smile tugging at her lips as her so-called friends chanted and pounded the table like children high on sweets, waiting for Menon to bring the cake. Really. Who would’ve guessed they were all grown adults.

 

The wooden table had been dragged outside and decorated within an inch of its life. Wildflowers hung from every post in the courtyard, and a chaotic bouquet sat proudly at the center—courtesy of Myra, Leo, and an aggressively flirtatious negotiation over “floral vision.”

 

At some point that afternoon, Myra’s younger brother had come sprinting into the courtyard, cheeks red and hair windblown, a handful of lilacs clutched in one hand. He’d all but thrown them at his sister before bolting back out the gate without a word.

 

“I think Dimos has a little crush on you,” Myra had whispered, grinning, while adding the lilac to the bouquet. “He didn’t even ask for monetary compensation this time.”

 

“Poor kid. Hope he grows into having better taste,” Theia had chuckled, shaking her head.

 

Finally, Menon emerged from the house holding a wide clay plate, a tall honey cake resting proudly atop it, its surface glistening and crowned with slices of fruit. The cheering somehow grew louder as he placed it at the center of the table, trying very hard to look like he wasn’t secretly endeared by the guests’ enthusiasm.

 

“Now that is a fine cake, Menon,” Leandros said, giving an appreciative whistle.

 

“Keep complimenting my work and I might forget how unbearable you were all day,” Menon grumbled.

 

“Duly noted, good sir,” Leandros said with an exaggerated bow.

 

Her uncle gave him an exasperated side-eye before setting down a beautiful candle in front of her, carved with moon designs.

 

“Now,” Menon said, tone shifting into mock solemnity, “before you blow it, let’s take a moment to honor Artemis, as we’re supposed to. And don’t forget to throw a piece of cake into the hearth as an offering later. I will not have the gods’ wrath in my house because a bunch of kids think with their stomachs.”

 

The table quieted. Eyes closed, a brief prayer was sent to the goddess of childbirth and protector of young women.

 

Then, as soon as their eyes opened again, the cheering returned. Theia leaned forward and blew out the candle to loud applause—like it was some kind of Heraklean task and not, in fact, just blowing on a bit of wax and flame.

 

Menon, still standing beside her, raised a hand to quiet the table.

“I’ll be right back. Do not touch the cake before I return.”

 

A chorus of Yes, sir and Sure, Menon followed as he disappeared into the house.

 

Theia let herself pause. Just for a moment.

 

She took in the tableau before her—a beautifully decorated table, a decadent cake, and, perhaps most unimaginable of all, the three people seated around her.

 

She was at the head of the table, a flower crown perched on her curls—one Telemachus had made earlier from leftover decorations, placing it gently on her head with a quiet, “The queen of the day needs her crown.”

 

She may or may not have turned scarlet red.

Myra and Leandros, of course, had definitely noticed, exchanging knowing looks like the little monsters they were.

 

That boy was a menace to her inner peace.

 

Telemachus now sat to her left, Myra on her right, with Leandros next to her.

 

It was strange, being surrounded like this.

 

Not just by people, but by people who were here for her.

No ulterior motives. No cruel words dressed as jokes.

Just… kindness. Care. Celebration.

 

She didn’t know if she deserved it.

 

But maybe— maybe —she did.

And she was trying to believe that was enough.

 

The loud bang of Menon shutting the door startled her out of her thoughts. He was walking back toward them now… holding a flour sack?

 

“Don’t tell me you wrapped it in that,” Myra said flatly.

 

“I washed it,” he replied, entirely unfazed.

 

“Well, I hope so!”

 

Completely ignoring her friend’s judgmental stare, Menon dropped the sack onto Theia’s knees with his usual brand of grace.

“Wanted to give it to you before you all got sticky fingers. Also, I’ll be heading back to the shop. I’ll leave you youth to yourselves.”

 

“Somehow the way you say ‘youth’ makes it sound like an insult,” Theia snorted.

 

“Well, after watching them reign chaos in my home all day, it ain’t a compliment. Come on, open it.”

 

Theia untied the thin rope securing the sack, folding it open to reveal a bundle of soft, dark blue wool. She lifted it carefully, letting the fabric unfold, and realized it was a cloak.

 

Her uncle scratched his throat, already looking like he regretted saying anything at all.

 

“It’s getting chilly, and you don’t have anything for the winter. I won’t have you catching your death under my roof, so…”

 

She didn’t mean to freeze, but she did.

 

It was just a cloak. Nothing extravagant. Roughly stitched in a few places, probably made from leftover fabric. But no one had ever done something like this for her before. Not out of duty, not out of expectation—just because he cared.

 

Because he wanted her safe. Warm. Here.

 

She blinked quickly, heart stinging in the strangest way.

 

“Thank you,” she said, cutting him off before her voice could wobble. “Really.”

 

“Ah, it’s nothing. I’m leaving you alone now. Try not to break anything,” he added, shooting a pointed look at Leandros.

 

“Why are you looking at me? I’m the oldest here!” Leandros protested, scandalized.

 

“Doesn’t seem like it,” Menon muttered as he turned and walked away.

 

Theia turned her attention back to the cloak, feeling the soft wool between her fingers. It was heavier than it looked—warm, dark blue, finely woven.

 

“So that’s where you get your emotional range from,” Myra teased, leaning toward her with a grin. “Would it kill him to admit he’s soft for you?”

 

“He doesn’t need to,” Theia said, brushing a thumb along the stitching. “He shows it. And I know he’s a softie underneath all that grumbling.” A small smile tugged at her mouth.

 

“Okay then!” Myra slammed her hands on the table so suddenly that Theia jolted. “Guess it’s gifts time!”

 

“Not cake time?” Leandros asked in a small pleading voice.

 

“Holy Hera, can’t you control yourself for five minutes?”

 

He pouted, and Telemachus let out a quiet laugh beside her.

 

Myra reached under her chair and yanked out a small bundle, practically shoving it into her hands. “Mine first!”

 

Theia took it tentatively. It was wrapped in bright red cloth, tied with a pink ribbon, soft beneath her fingers—clearly something made of fabric. When she opened it, a cream-colored shawl unfolded in her lap, embroidered with pale green leaves and little blue flowers.

 

“It’s kind of from my mom too—she helped pick it,” Myra said, unusually bashful. “We figured the blue matches that chiton you always wear, and the green… well, obviously, for your eyes.”

 

Theia stared at the shawl in her lap, fingers brushing over the tiny, careful stitches. The green really did match her eyes. She could hear Myra rambling on about how long it took to pick the right one, but the words blurred around the edges.

 

She didn’t know what to say. She wasn’t used to receiving things—or celebrating her birthday at all, really.

 

“I—” she started, then faltered. Her throat felt tight, like the words would catch if she tried too hard.

 

Myra raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you dare cry. If you cry I’ll cry, and then Leandros will cry. And I’m pretty sure his highness right here will put me on trial for crimes against joy.”

 

“I will,” Telemachus nodded, pretending to be solemn.

 

That broke the tension enough for Theia to let out a breath of a laugh. “It’s beautiful,” she said, voice quiet. “Thank you. Really.”

 

Myra just bumped her shoulder lightly, like it was no big deal, like she hadn’t just gifted her the finest thing she’ll ever own.

 

Leandros, mercifully sensing the emotion getting too close to the surface, loudly cleared his throat and reached under the table.

 

“Alright, now for a real present,” he declared, pulling out a small, unevenly wrapped bundle that looked suspiciously like it had once been parchment. “Now, I know what you’re thinking: this package radiates class.”

 

“Oh gods,” she muttered, already bracing herself as she took it.

 

She peeled back the paper—and a cascade of brightly colored ribbons fell onto the table.

 

“Ribbons. For your hair. I know, I know, the colors are fantastic. I have great taste.”

 

“I’m the one who picked them,” Myra rolled her eyes.

 

“And I picked you to pick them, so really, my point stands,” he whispered theatrically, winking for good measure.

 

“Thank you, Leo,” Theia said, laughing as she started tying the ribbons together. “It’s actually a really good gift. Mine always snap.”

 

“The curse of having thick hair…” Myra sighed.

 

“The curse indeed.”

 

Theia shook her head, still fiddling with the ribbons. The table had quieted a little, the laughter lingering like warmth in the air.

 

Then, from beside her, Telemachus gently tapped her arm.

 

“I… uh… I have something too,” he said, voice low.

 

She looked up.

 

He was sitting straight, eyes lost as if he was still making a decision. Then he reached under the table and pulled out a small linen pouch.

 

“Sorry the wrapping isn’t much to look at. This is the only one I found that wasn’t made or silk or something.”

 

“What, I’m not good enough for silk?” she said, lifting her eyebrow teasingly.

 

“Don’t act like you wouldn’t have found a way to make fun of me if I had brought a silk pouch.”

 

“I totally would. You’re just too easy to mess with.”

 

His mouth quirked like he wanted to say something back, but didn’t.

 

Instead, he nudged the pouch toward her, a little clumsy, like he suddenly regretted bringing it.

 

She could feel his eyes on her, steady and unreadable, and she couldn’t help but wonder what in the world could be inside his head at this moment to make him so uncharacteristically quiet.

Well, quieter.

 

Only one way to find out.

 

She loosened the knot with slow fingers, then tipped the pouch gently into her palm.

 

A silver chain slid out—delicate, well-made—but that wasn’t what made her breath catch.

 

At the end of the necklace, resting in her hand, was a small, polished stone. A soft, milky shade of purple, smoothed to a perfect oval and cool against her skin. Lavender quartz, maybe? No—amethyst.

 

Simple. Beautiful. And chosen.

 

“The color… the color reminded me of lilacs,” he said, almost shyly. “And I know they’re your favorite flower, so… it made me think of you.”

 

She didn’t speak. Not yet.

 

Too many emotions surged at once—warmth, disbelief, something dangerously close to joy. She wasn’t sure if she was about to laugh or cry or—gods forbid—kiss him again.

 

The fact that this boy—no, this man, this kind, ridiculous, brave man—could look at something so perfectly lovely and think of her ?

 

She didn’t know what to do with that. How to hold it. How to deserve it.

 

Words failed her completely.

 

She must’ve gone too quiet, because beside her, Telemachus shifted, nervous.

 

“If you don’t like it, it’s alright!” he rushed out. “I can change it—I’ll find something else—oh gods, I knew it was stupid, it’s—”

 

Perfect,” she cut in, her voice firm and quiet.

 

And it was. Gods, it was.

 

She dared to look up and meet his eyes. The panic in them softened, replaced by something like relief. And maybe—a flicker of awe, like he couldn’t believe she actually liked it.

 

“It is?” he asked, almost breathless.

 

“It’s stunning. And I love it.” She paused, then added with a sheepish glance down at the necklace, “But really, you shouldn’t have. I hope it didn’t cost you too much…”

 

Please,” Leandros groaned from across the table. “I’ve seen this guy’s family vault. He could’ve gifted you a peplos made entirely of gold thread and still would have left a dent in their finances.”

 

“Thank you, Leo, for this deeply helpful insight,” Telemachus muttered, shooting him a death glare. “And no, it didn’t cost me too much.”

 

“Well, in that case…” Theia began, already reaching for the clasp so she could put it on.

 

But Myra had other plans.

 

“Wait! Show me, show me! ” she squealed, reaching across the table with grabby hands.

 

She sighed, but handed it over, careful not to roll her eyes too hard. Myra immediately held the necklace up to the light with the concentration of a priestess inspecting an omen.

 

“Very nice,” she said at last, nodding in approval before turning to Telemachus. “Amethyst?”

 

“Good eye,” he replied, sounding a little impressed.

 

“What can I say? I was born to be a queen adorned in jewels, but the Fates got confused.”

 

“My mother is a queen, and I promise you she’s not dripping in gold.”

 

“Tragic. Wasted potential.”

 

“Can I get my gift back?” Theia cut in dryly.

 

Myra handed it over with great reluctance—but before it reached her hands, Telemachus caught it.

 

“Allow me?” he asked, holding up the necklace.

 

“Uh… sure.”

 

He stood, stepping behind her as she swept her hair aside, exposing the back of her neck.

 

His fingers brushed gently over her skin—barely there, but enough to leave goosebumps in their wake. From her collarbone to the nape of her neck, every movement was careful. Intentional.

 

She had to actively remind herself to breathe.

 

When she glanced up again, Myra and Leandros were wearing the exact same smug expression—like they’d been waiting for this moment the entire day.

 

She shot them a look sharp enough to slice bread.

 

Once he was done clasping it, Telemachus sat back down beside her, eyes lingering for a moment too long before he smiled that soft—way too soft—smile of his.

 

“Well?” she asked, fingers brushing the pendant at her collarbone. “Does it look okay on me?”

 

He gave a small laugh. “It looks ‘okay’ on you.”

 

Theia rolled her eyes, but the warmth in his voice made something flutter in her chest. She glanced down, fingers fidgeting with the necklace as heat crept up her neck.

 

She wasn’t used to being looked at like that.

 

And she definitely wasn’t used to feeling like this.

 

So, she straightened in her seat, cleared her throat a little too forcefully, and said, “So! Who wants cake?”

 

The table erupted in noise once more, Myra declaring herself the official cake-cutter. And maybe—just maybe—as plates were passed around, she and Telemachus looked at each other a few seconds too long.

 

But it was her birthday, so no one was allowed to judge her.

 

 

By the time the sun began to dip, the courtyard had been cleared. Only the flowers tied to the posts remained—left up at Myra’s insistence, claiming they gave the house “character.”

 

Theia knew damn well what Menon would think of this particular touch of “character.”

 

At some point after they’d finished cleaning up the remnants of the festivities, Myra had loudly announced that she and Leandros had something to do , then promptly disappeared with him.

 

Whether it was a very unsubtle attempt to leave her and Telemachus alone or just another ‘slam Leo against the wall’ moment, Theia didn’t want to know.

 

And so here they were now, sitting on the step in front of the house, watching the sky shift into a pale pink hue in comfortable silence.

 

Which, all things considered, was a considerable improvement from the past few days of stiff awkwardness and too-careful conversation.

 

Lately, she’d filled every silence with a relentless flow of words, as if talking enough could make the tension disappear. Gods, she’d thought she was turning into Myra at one point.

 

The unspoken things between them had been thick enough to choke on. Each time he was near, the weight of what they weren’t saying pressed down like a hand on her throat. And yet, she hadn’t been able to stay away.

 

It was as if her body had decided it needed him near to function properly.

 

Was that love? This unbearable, unforgettable neediness that clung to her every time he left the room?

 

Maybe.

 

But admitting it—saying it out loud, even to herself—still felt too painful to face.

 

As she twirled the diluted wine in her cup, Theia broke the silence.

“By the way, thank you for absolutely not having my back earlier. I asked you to help me tame the chaos, and you somehow made it ten times worse!”

 

“Tell me you didn’t have a nice time, I dare you.”

 

“This is not a dare I’m willing to partake in.”

 

“Because you know I’m right.”

 

“Shut up,” she said, smiling into her cup.

 

She felt him shake with a quiet laugh beside her, his arm brushing against her shoulder. It took everything in her not to just… lean into it.

 

“Do you really like the necklace?” Telemachus asked, almost murmuring, as if the question was a risk he wasn’t sure he should take.

 

“I do. I really, really do. But next year, don’t think too hard about it, okay? I could see how nervous you looked when I opened it. Honestly, you could give me a random rock and I’d be happy.”

 

Because it’s from you , she thought. But she didn’t say it out loud.

 

“Technically, it is a rock. A pretty rock. On a chain.”

 

“Can’t argue with that logic,” she rolled her eyes, but was smiling too much to hide it.

 

A short pause, then Telemachus said:

“I’m going to talk to my dad. Tomorrow. About the motion I’ve been working on.”

 

Her head snapped toward him, surprise breaking through her calm. “You are?”

 

“Yep. There’s this girl I know who said some encouraging words — something like ‘I believe in you’ or whatever. Can’t have her being disappointed.”

 

He gave a small, determined smile.

 

“I hope you’re not doing this just because I keep telling you to. I hate to break it to you, but life’s going to get complicated if I have to approve every single one of your decisions.”

 

“No,” he snorted softly. “I mean, it helped. But I’m doing this for me. And… I’m starting to believe it might actually work.”

 

“Don’t just start believing it might work,” she said firmly. “Start believing it will work. Because it will.”

 

He glanced back at her, searching her face.

 

“You really think so, don’t you?”

 

“I do.”

 

It felt almost as sacred as the moment she had told him she trusted him. Maybe it was. This man really needed to see just how incredible he was.

 

“Can I ask you a small favor?”

 

“Depends on the favor.”

 

“Could you… come by tomorrow afternoon when I talk to my father? I’m not asking you to be in the room with us, but… just knowing you’re nearby, within these halls… it would help.”

 

Theia studied him for a moment, her heart swelling at the vulnerability in his voice. He really was trying to be more open. She couldn’t help but feel incredibly proud of him.

 

He swallowed, eyes flickering away.

 

“Sorry, it’s stupid. Forget it.”

 

She smiled softly, taking his hand and squeezing reassuringly.

 

“Of course I’ll be there, you big fool.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yeah! I can’t wait to hear how it turns out—though honestly, I already have a pretty good idea.”

 

They fell into a comfortable silence, eyes locked, soaking in the quiet peace between them. After a moment, he squeezed her hand back.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“It’s nothing. I’m happy to do it, really.”

 

“No, I meant… thank you, in general. For being you.”

 

She smiled softly, a little unsure.

 

“I don’t know if me being ‘me’ is necessarily something to be thankful for…”

 

“It is. To me, it is.”

 

She didn’t have quite the energy to process his words—it could wait until tomorrow. For now, she gave him a small nod and finally gave in to the temptation of leaning her head onto his shoulder. Her silent way of saying, I’m here for you. I’ll always be here for you. As long as you let me.

Notes:

Birthday party chapter let’s gooooo!

I really wanted to put the emphasis on the fact that Theia does have people who care about her now, which is a novelty to her but a welcome novelty, even though she does not quite know what to make of it my poor baby 🥺

Hope you enjoyed the return Myra/Leo/Telemachus/Theia quatuor. I loooove their little friend group.

Ok historical bla-bla: while I couldn’t find any source stating that Ancient Greeks celebrated their birthdays, I decided I ✨didn’t care✨ so everyone is getting a birthday party, with a cake and gifts because they deserve it. But fun fact, the birthday cake does take origins in Ancient Greece as a round cake was presented as an offering to Artemis (round because of the moon). Artemis was also goddess of childbirth so birth… birthday… you do the math. The candle were meant to represent the moonlight.

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 30: Pep Talk, Proud Dad and Travel Plans

Notes:

Hey everyone!

Sorry it took me 3 days to post this update, I got a bit lazy with the heatwave. I live on the top floor of an old building so my entire body was melting, brain included.

I also watched K-pop Demon Hunters which was amazing???? And I’m a bit obsessed right now. I’m not even into k-pop and k-drama but this was *chief’s kiss*. I highly recommend it.

Thanks again for all the support you keep giving! You guys are my little rays of sunshine ☀️

Anyway, enough talking, here’s chapter 30!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

Telemachus had been pacing back and forth in front of the gate for what felt like an hour.

To be fair, it had probably been an hour.

 

He could see the two guards posted at the entrance exchanging increasingly perplexed looks, most likely wondering why their prince was behaving like a village fool.

 

Understandable.

He was acting like he’d lost his mind.

Because, frankly, he had.

 

He’d spent the entire night reading and re-reading his scroll until the words blurred—so much that he could still picture every line when he closed his eyes.

 

He was starting to seriously regret telling Theia he was going to speak to his father today. If he hadn’t, he could’ve delayed this moment. Again. And again. And again.

 

But no.

Here he was.

Trapped under the crushing weight of her possible disappointment.

 

Was it too late to run away?

 

“I’m here! I’m here! Sorry, I hope I’m on time,” Theia’s voice called out, echoing down the path as she came into view.

 

Yup. Too late to run away.

At least alone.

 

“Hey,” he said, turning to face her, “how do you feel about getting on the first boat out of Ithaca, disappearing to an isolated island, changing your name, and never coming back? Because personally, I think it’s a marvelous idea. Want to join?”

 

She raised an eyebrow.

“Are you talking vacations, or…”

 

“More like self-imposed exile. Which honestly seems so much easier than going in there, showing my work to my father, and waiting for him to tell me it’s a terrible idea.”

 

Theia gave him the biggest, darkest, judgiest glare in the history of mankind.

The longest too—because she must have stared at him in silence for a solid minute or two.

Gods, she could be scary.

 

“No.”

 

Her voice was firm. No room for debate.

Well, a sane man wouldn’t argue with that.

But as previously established, his wits had evaporated somewhere between three and four in the morning.

 

“What do you mean no? It’s a fantastic plan.”

 

“No, I am not letting you run away from this.”

She crossed her arms, eyes like twin daggers.

“You are going to talk to your father, and that is final. I will drag you in there myself if I have to. I’ve done it once. I can do it again. Don’t test me.”

 

He blinked at her.

 

Then, quietly:

“…You’re terrifying.”

 

“Thank you.”

She smiled sweetly. “Now, just before we go in…”

 

She rummaged through the small basket she was carrying and pulled out two cinnamon pastries, handing them to the stunned guards. They accepted the unexpected offering with wide eyes and beaming smiles.

 

Once she was done, she took his hand, warm and steady, and tugged him gently toward the palace.

 

“Come on,” she said. “Time to dazzle a king.”

 

It was always wild how a single touch from her could instantly cut through the noise in his head.

Like warmth spreading through his chest, chasing the worry away.

 

If she held his hand constantly, he was pretty sure he’d be a much more emotionally stable man. Honestly, someone should look into that.

 

“That’s very thoughtful of you, bringing something for the guards.”

 

“Please,” she said, deadpan. “Don’t let yourself get fooled by this. It’s all part of my revolution plan—play nice with the guards so they get on my side when I finally take over. Carefully calculated.”

 

“Uh-huh. Definitely not because you’re kind and caring.”

 

“Absolutely not," s he nodded solemnly. “It’s all for the lilac and the balcony room.”

 

They walked up the stairs together, still holding hands.

He allowed himself a glance at her—and noticed.

 

She was still wearing the necklace.

 

A soft smile tugged at his lips.

 

Giving it to her yesterday had been nerve-wracking. He’d nearly made up an excuse—claimed he’d forgotten her gift at home, promised to bring it another day—just to buy more time. Time to find something else.

Something less meaningful.

 

She had no idea.

Of course she didn’t—how could she?

 

But the moment his eyes had landed on that necklace, it had felt obvious.

The story behind it almost too perfect to pass up.

 

“I… I see you’re still wearing it.”

 

She looked up, confused for half a second, then followed his gaze and softened.

 

“Of course I’m still wearing it.”

She scoffed, as if it were the most absurd question in the world.

“I didn’t even take it off to sleep. You’ll have to pry it from my cold, dead body—it’s my favorite belonging EVER.”

 

He looked away, heart doing something deeply inconvenient in his chest.

 

She had no idea.

And maybe that was for the best.

At least for now.

 

As they crossed the hall, panic seized him all over again. He stopped dead in his tracks.

 

“Okay, no. This is a bad idea. It’s not ready. I’ll talk to him next month—or better, next year.”

 

Stupid. This had been stupid, stupid, stupid

 

“Hey," Theia grabbed his shoulder. “Stop whatever dramatic nonsense you’re thinking and look at me.”

 

He did. And just like that, the panic settled— a little.

 

“It is ready. You are ready. Everything is going to be fine. He’s your dad, Telemachus. He’s probably proud of you for breathing.”

She held his gaze. “Now repeat after me: I did a fantastic job.”

 

“I’m not su—”

 

“I fail to see the moment I gave you an option? Repeat!”

 

“…I did a fantastic job.”

 

“Good. Everything is going to go great.”

 

“Everything is going to go great.”

 

“I’m a fucking genius.”

 

“Theia…”

 

Repeat!

 

“…I’m a fucking genius.”

 

“Damn right you are.”

 

Their eyes stayed locked for a few seconds in silence.

Gods, he didn’t deserve her.

 

“You do know you’re the most stubborn person I’ve ever met?” he said, letting out a soft, unsteady laugh.

 

“Well, you clearly need my stubbornness right now.”

 

I need you.

 

“Alright!” she exclaimed, hands leaving his shoulders only to grab his arm and tug him forward. “Now let’s go. Where’s your father?”

 

“Probably in the sunroom.”

 

“Okay. Don’t say a thing—I’m going to try to remember where it is.”

 

They started walking, her grip on his arm firm and determined. Telemachus let himself be pulled like a ship with no sail, resigned—but oddly comforted—by the absurdity of it all.

 

“Left here, right?” she asked, barely slowing down.

 

“Technically… no.”

 

“What do you mean no? This is the way we went the other day when you gave me a tour!”

 

“Yeah, because I showed you the kitchens first.”

 

“You don’t need to walk through the kitchens to get to the sunroom?”

 

“No,” he chuckled. “Or we’d spend our days bothering the poor staff.”

 

Theia stopped for half a second, threw her hands in the air, and groaned.

 

“This place doesn’t make sense!”

 

She huffed and spun around with dramatic flair.

 

“Fine. You lead the way then, O Prince of Perfect Palace Navigation.”

 

“No no, you started this. I’m merely along for the ride.”

 

“Coward.”

 

She took the next corner with purpose, expression stubbornly set. They passed two more doorways before she made an abrupt turn and flung open a door with theatrical confidence.

 

“Aha! The sunroom.”

 

A beat of silence.

 

Telemachus tilted his head. “…This is the linen closet.”

 

She blinked. Then looked around. Shelves. Linen.

 

“Okay, yes. But an exceptionally sunny linen closet.”

 

He grinned. “Your revolution doesn’t look very promising if you can’t even find your way around here.”

 

“Maybe I was secretly looking for the dungeon so I can throw you in there.”

 

“Do you hold hands and give pep talks to all your prisoners, or am I just special?”

 

“I’m a very loving ruler.”

 

“Uh-huh.”

 

“Or,” she added with a smirk, “maybe it was all part of my plan to distract you so you’d stop freaking out?”

 

She slipped her fingers back into his and led him gently in the actual right direction.

 

Of course she would. Of course this crazy, brilliant woman would absolutely do something like that. Just to make it easier for him.

 

Gods, he loved her so much.

 

“You are an evil mastermind,” he muttered.

 

She didn’t answer—just turned to him and flashed that grin. The smug one. The one that said she’d planned this all along and was enjoying every second of it.

 

At last, they arrived in front of the grand double doors that opened to the sunroom. He could hear the muffled voices beyond: the light giggle of Eirene, the soft murmur of his parents talking. Familiar, warm sounds—and somehow terrifying.

 

Theia let go of his hand and turned to face him fully. Without her grip anchoring him, the weight of what he was about to do returned tenfold.

 

For a second, neither of them said anything.

 

Then:

“Ready?”

 

“No.”

 

“Yes you are. I’m telling you that you are.” She tilted her chin up slightly, eyes narrowing in challenge. “You wouldn’t dare say I’m wrong, would you?”

 

“I do have a little bit of self-preservation, so no, I would not.”

 

“See? You are smart.”

 

Taking a deep breath, he pushed the door open and let her step in first before following behind.

 

Three heads turned toward them immediately.

 

“Hi everyone!” Theia waved—slightly awkward, but far less so than at the banquet. More of in ‘sorry to interrupt’ than a ‘sorry I exist’ way. Progress.

 

His parents barely had time to react before a tiny hurricane barreled across the room and collided with Theia’s legs.

 

“TEYA!”

 

“Hi, you,” she laughed, scooping Eirene up as the little girl immediately reached for her necklace.

“Oh, sweetheart, no,” she said gently, carefully guiding her hand away. “It’s fragile. But you can look at it. It’s pretty, no?”

 

“Pwetty,” Eirene repeated, nodding with great seriousness.

 

His mother had stood and was now approaching Theia with a kind smile.

“Hello, dear. I didn’t know we were expecting you today.”

 

“Oh, this isn’t a social call. I’m here on a sacred mission of emotional support. Didn’t Telemachus mention—wait, are you trying to escape?”

 

She turned to him, eyebrows raised, already scolding like he was a badly behaved child. Penelope tried—and failed—to hide her laughter.

 

“Um—no?”

 

“You’re literally pressed against the door with your hand on the handle.”

 

Damn it. He was pressed against the door. And his hand was on the handle.

 

“It’s a very comfortable door.”

 

Theia sighed in theatrical exasperation, handed Eirene off to Penelope, and grabbed his wrist to yank him back into the room.

 

He may or may not have let out a small, pathetic whine.

 

From the sofa, his father was lounging, looking entirely too amused by the whole situation.

“Why do you look like you’re being dragged to your execution?”

 

Because I might be. At least the execution of my ego.

 

“Because he’s dramatic,” Theia answered for him.

 

“Well, that’s nothing new,” Odysseus said with a laugh.

 

She laughed too. Gods, he was never letting these two be in the same room again. They were bonding way too fast over his suffering.

 

Odysseus studied him for a moment, still smiling, his eyes flicking between his son and Theia.

 

“Do you need something?” he asked.

 

I need you to promise not to laugh in my face when I show you the stupid, idealistic proposal I’ve been obsessing over for months or else I really might jump on the first ship off this island.

 

He must have gone quiet for too long, because Theia gave him a pointed nudge in the ribs.

 

“Yes! Um. I… um…”

 

Ten out of ten orator skills, Telemachus. Truly.

 

“Ugh…” Theia groaned beside him. “I’m doing this once. Once. You need to learn how to speak for yourself.”

 

Then she turned to his father, voice firm and serious.

“He wants to talk to you about something important.”

 

“Oh?” Odysseus asked, brows raised.

 

“Yep. So now I’m going to leave this room, and you ”—she gave Telemachus a pointed look—“are going to find your words again. To annoy me he’s all there, but ask him to say something that matters? Empty temple, no priest, not even a goat.”

 

“You’re so mean.”

 

“You’ll thank me later.” She pivoted without missing a beat. “Hey Eirene! Do you want to show me your toys?”

 

“Toys!” the toddler shouted, launching herself back into Theia’s arms. As she left the room, Theia threw him one last glance and mouthed proud of you before disappearing down the corridor.

 

Penelope, who had been watching the entire exchange with great (possibly too great) interest, smiled softly.

“I’d better make sure your sister doesn’t drive her insane. Later, boys.”

 

And just like that, she walked off too—leaving him alone with a very entertained and very curious father.

 

This is it.

 

“Well,” Odysseus said, still half-smiling, “she’s a fiery young lady, that one.”

 

“You have no idea…”

 

He motioned to the opposite couch. “Sit.”

 

Telemachus obeyed, awkwardly, like he was being summoned to a war council instead of a casual chat.

 

“So…” his father said, leaning back. “You wanted to talk to me about something?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“You look stressed.”

 

“I don’t.”

 

“She had to talk for you.”

 

“She talks better.”

 

Odysseus raised an eyebrow.

“Is something wrong?”

 

“No! No, quite the opposite, actually.”

 

His father’s face lit up.

“Oh gods. Did you do it?”

 

Telemachus frowned.

“…Do what?”

 

“Is that why she’s here? And why you went to her uncle’s yesterday? Did you propose?”

 

Sorry.

WHAT?

 

“WHY WOULD YOU THINK I PROPOSED TO HER?!”

 

Odysseus blinked, clearly confused.

“Because you arrived together, she took your hand, she’s here practically every other day, and if you don’t think I noticed which necklace she was wearing…”

 

“People don’t propose with necklaces!”

 

“I don’t know what young people do nowadays!”

 

“Well—not that! I didn’t propose! Gods, we’re not even together!”

 

His father tilted his head, clearly unconvinced.

“Looked suspiciously like a couple to me…”

 

“Well, we’re not. She’s just here because I asked her to.”

 

“Uh-huh,” Odysseus said, dry, just .”

 

Telemachus let out a strangled noise and buried his face in both hands.

 

Odysseus chuckled but, mercifully, didn’t press.

“Alright, alright. I’ll stop teasing. For now.”

 

He leaned back, one arm draped over the side of the couch.

 

“So,” he said more gently, “if this isn’t about an engagement… what is it about, kid?”

 

Telemachus looked up again. Swallowed.

 

“A different kind of proposal.”

 

That got his father’s attention. The teasing smile faded, replaced by something sharper—focused.

He studied him carefully now.

 

“Okay,” he said. “I’m listening.”

 

With a deep breath, Telemachus reached behind his back and pulled a scroll from where it had been tucked in his belt.

“I’ve been working on this for a while. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever show it to you, but… I have to. I believe in it too much to just let it sit and collect dust.”

 

He held it out, waiting for his father to take it.

 

“So this is that kind of important.”

 

“It is.”

 

Without another word, Odysseus took the scroll and began to unroll it.

 

“May I?” he asked, already examining the first lines.

 

“Go ahead. That’s why I’m here.”

 

He gave a small nod before turning his full attention to the document, his expression slipping into unreadable neutrality—sharp, completely absorbed.

 

Time stretched painfully. Telemachus could do nothing but watch his father’s eyes flick across the parchment, line after line, the silence louder with each passing second.

 

The wait was unbearable. And the doubts started flooding his mind once more.

 

After what felt like an eternity, Odysseus set the scroll on his knees and looked up.

 

His expression was unreadable—calm, blank, impossible to interpret.

 

Telemachus hated it.

 

He would’ve preferred disappointment. He’d braced himself for criticism, maybe even laughter. But this… this quiet, unreadable silence? It was crushing him.

 

“Well?” he asked, doing his best to keep his voice steady. “What do you think? I know it’s a stretch—and maybe a little mad—but if you check the third para—”

 

“It’s incredible.”

 

And then it hit him.

 

His father’s face wasn’t blank at all. It was awe—a quiet, stunned awe—that now settled into his features.

 

He hadn’t expected that.

 

“You wrote this?” Odysseus asked, eyes flicking back down to the scroll.

 

“Why does everyone keep asking—yes, I wrote this! Did all the research on my own like a big boy. I don’t just go to the library to sulk, you know.”

 

“Could’ve fooled me,” his father said, smirking.

 

Leave it to his dad to poke fun at him, even in the most serious moments.

 

“Do you think it’s doable?”

 

“I think you made it doable,” Odysseus said without hesitation. “Truth is, the idea of spreading education across the island had crossed my mind once or twice. But I never figured out how to make it work. Then the war happened, then rebuilding… and honestly, I let it fall away. But I don’t think I would’ve done half as good a job as you did.”

 

“Of course you would have. You’re… you.”

 

“I thought we’d established I’m just a messy old man with too many feelings.” He gave a dry chuckle. “Sure, I’m a damn good strategist, but countries aren’t armies. They run on their people. And you’re trying to do something for them. Honestly? I’m this close to handing you the crown right now.”

 

“Please don’t.”

 

“Don’t worry. I already told you— not before you’re at least thirty-five. I want you to be young and unburdened—well, less burdened—for as long as possible. Unless, of course, your mother kills me because I annoyed her too much. In that case, sorry kid, the throne’s yours. Just… don’t punish her. That’s exactly how I’d want to go.”

 

“You are such a weirdo.”

 

“Takes one to know one,” Odysseus said, with a wink.

 

Telemachus rolled his eyes, but couldn’t help the small, reluctant smile tugging at his mouth.

 

There was a moment of silence—easy, comfortable. The kind that didn’t need to be filled.

 

Then his father leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

 

“There’s just one small thing…”

 

Oh no. He knew it. It wasn’t ready.

 

“Hey, stop panicking. It’s not about the quality of your work—which is phenomenal, by the way. It’s just some annoying technicalities. Ideally, I’d like to have this implemented and running by next fall, but to do that, we’ll need to oversee the budget, the building, the hiring… with—you guessed it—the council. And while some of them will be on board quickly, the old bitter ones are going to need more convincing. Indisputable proof. And where has the best education system so far?”

 

“Athens.

 

“Athens,” Odysseus confirmed, smiling. “So I need you to go, as soon as possible, so everything could be approved in time. Do a little field study. I could send someone else, but something tells me you wouldn’t want that.”

 

“No, I would not.”

 

“So, you have two options: there’s an Athenian merchant ship leaving Kioni tomorrow morning—you could join them. Or I could have a ship from our fleet ready in about a week. It took some pretty bad damage during the last summer storms, so it’s not fully ready yet. Your call.”

 

Telemachus swallowed hard but squared his shoulders.

 

“Tomorrow it is, then.”

 

Odysseus gave him a small, approving nod.

“Good. I’m going to write you a message to pass down to king Demophon, to tell him to give you access to anything you need. We fought side by side often during the war, it should tug on his sentimentality.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“No thank you. I’m so happy you showed me this, I don’t even have the words to tell you how proud of you I am.”

 

Telemachus let out a small, involuntary laugh.

 

“Oh so your old dad expressing his emotions is funny. I see how it is…”

 

“No it’s not… it’s just something Theia said, when I was freaking out earlier. Something about you being proud of me just for breathing.”

 

“Can’t even deny it. She’s a perceptive young woman.”

 

A bit too perceptive sometimes…

 

“Yeah. She is.”

 

“You’ll have to tell how she knew about this before I did, but for now, I have some questions about your motion. Just pure and simple curiosity. Ready?”

 

“Shoot.”

 

“Okay. First…”

 

 

A couple of hours later, Telemachus emerged from the sunroom feeling significantly lighter than when he had entered.

 

His father had liked his idea.

He’d called it incredible.

His work was phenomenal.

 

He could hardly believe it.

 

A small, euphoric smile had been plastered on his face ever since — and it wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon.

 

As he was making his way toward the family wing, hoping to find Theia, Eurycleia intercepted him.

“They’re in the gardens.”

 

“Is Theia still here?”

 

“As if she would have left before seeing you…” she scoffed, like it was the most absurd thing she had heard in her whole life. “She’s been eyeing the palace entrance every five seconds waiting for you to come out. You got yourself one dedicated girl, sweet boy.”

 

“Yeah… I know.”

 

“Don’t let her go,” she added as she left in the opposite direction.

 

Don’t let her go.

He didn’t plan to.

 

He had only taken a few steps into the garden when he spotted her.

 

Crouched in the grass beneath the olive trees, Theia was deep in conversation with his baby sister, who clutched a wilted flower in her chubby hand like it was treasure. Whatever Theia was saying, Eirene was drinking in every word, gazing up at her like she was something out of a story—some ancient, mystical being.

 

Yeah.

He’d been there too, Eirene.

Still was, actually.

 

On a bench just a little farther up the path, their mother watched the two of them with a soft, knowing smile.

 

She noticed him first, of course. And Theia noticed her, turning to follow her gaze—then broke into a bright grin the moment she saw him.

 

“Well well! The return of the tragic hero!”

 

He wanted to glare at her, really, but he couldn’t bring himself to.

 

“Glad to see you survived a few hours with the little storm.”

 

“Please, I’m tougher than that. And she is my favorite person, aren’t you, sweetheart?”

 

Eirene babbled something enthusiastic that probably meant yes, obviously.

 

“I’m literally right here,” Telemachus deadpanned, “but sure. Keep going.”

 

She chuckled, then turned her attention back to the toddler currently tugging on her chiton. A wise decision—ignoring his sister could lead to dreadful consequences.

 

He sat down next to his mother on the bench, watching the scene unfold with her.

 

“Everything went well?” Penelope asked.

 

“It went great. What about you—did you have fun during your little girls’ time?”

 

“I did, actually. She’s delightful. Very funny, in a dry, sarcastic way.”

 

“She’s probably holding back to be polite. She can be vicious.”

 

“Good. Someone needs to keep you in tow.”

 

Betrayal much?

 

His mother rose and walked to the girls, picking up a very displeased Eirene.

 

“I’ll put this one in bed for her nap. See you later.”

 

“You’re going to ask Dad what we talked about, aren’t you?” he called after her.

 

“Maybe,” Penelope said over her shoulder as she disappeared toward the palace.

 

Theia stood up, brushing grass from her skirt, then looked at him expectantly.

 

“Well?”

 

She was going to be insufferable.

 

“He loved it.”

 

She grinned and let out a triumphant little “yes” before plopping down beside him on the bench.

 

“Funny, it’s almost as if I had told you it would go well?”

 

“Yeah, yeah. You are a mighty oracle and I am but a fool. Can we move on?”

 

“Oh I will bring it up for the rest of your days. Everytime you’ll try to go back into a ‘I’m a failure’ spiral I will slap you and remind you of today. It’s my life mission now.”

 

He shook his head, but he was smiling. Gods, he couldn’t stop smiling.

 

There was a brief lull as she leaned back, watching the olive branches sway above them.

 

Then, more quietly:

“I’m really proud of you, you know.”

 

He turned his head toward her, startled by the softness in her voice.

 

“Thanks,” he said, just as softly. “You were right. I—I needed to hear it from him. But you were right first.”

 

She shrugged, like it was nothing. Like she hadn’t been the one to steady him when his mind was crumbling.

 

He let the quiet linger just a little longer before he spoke again.

 

“I have to tell you something.”

 

She turned to him, frowning.

“…Okay?”

 

“I’m leaving tomorrow morning.”

 

Her face froze, eyes going wide.

“…What?”

 

He hesitated, just for a second. “My father is sending me to Athens. For a couple of weeks—at most. He wants me to do a field study there, build a stronger case for the education proposal. If the council sees what’s working elsewhere, they’re more likely to approve it.”

 

There was a pause. Then—

 

“Wait, wait, hold on…” she shook her head a little, like trying to catch up. “So you’ll be gone? Just like that? For two weeks?”

 

“Two weeks maximum,” he repeated gently.

 

She didn’t speak right away. Just nodded slowly, her eyes fixed on the horizon.

 

“That makes sense. I mean—it’s smart. If it helps them approve your proposal…”

 

“Sorry it’s so last minute,” he said. “I go on diplomatic trips sometimes, but usually I have a few weeks to prepare. This time, I couldn’t pass up the chance to leave tomorrow if it means things can move faster.”

 

“I know. It’s logical,” she said quietly. Then, after a pause:

“It’s just… I’m going to miss you.”

 

The sincerity in her voice broke something in him. No jokes, no sarcasm—just the truth. She was going to miss him. Just like he was going to miss her. So much. He could already feel his soul splitting just thinking of spending two whole weeks apart.

 

“I’ll miss you too. We haven’t gone this long without seeing each other since we met. What am I supposed to do with my free time if you’re not here to make fun of me?”

 

That got a laugh out of her. Success.

 

“What am I supposed to do with my free time if you’re not here to make fun of?” she shot back. “Tease Myra? She’s not fun to banter with. She exploits my emotional struggles for entertainment.”

 

“You exploit my emotional struggles for entertainment!”

 

“I do not ! I push you out of your head—there’s a big difference!”

 

“You could always tease Leo.”

 

“Somehow I feel like he might be even more unhinged than her…”

 

“Oh, definitely. He yelled at me the other day and then declared himself my best friend.”

 

“Oh, Hades no. You’re my best friend. I do not share.”

 

He smiled, soft and full of something unspoken.

 

They sat in silence for a moment, just watching the olive leaves tremble in the warm afternoon breeze. The kind of silence that says everything without needing to speak.

 

Then Theia nudged his arm lightly with her shoulder.

 

“You better not come back late.”

 

He looked over at her, something catching in his chest. “I won’t.”

 

“You better not,” she repeated, gentler this time. Not a threat, not a joke—just hope, tightly wrapped in a warning.

 

He nodded and didn’t look away.

 

She leaned into him, uncharacteristically quiet, saying nothing. She didn’t need to.

 

He let his head rest lightly on hers, holding onto the closeness he wouldn’t get to feel again for a while.

 

Two weeks. Just two weeks. He could manage that.

 

It didn’t mean it wouldn’t hurt.

Notes:

He’s leaviiiiiing! *hands a handkerchief to Theia* *and Telemachus*

I mean, one thing we know from EpicTelemachus is that he went on a diplomatic trip (and in the Odyssey we know he visited the other kings who fought at Troy to try to learn about his father’s whereabouts) so I had to make him go on one at some point.

Hey, who knows, absence makes the heart grow fonder they say 😌

Also I had to make Ody have a “are you here to tell me you’re engaged?! 😃” “no” “sucks 😒”. He’s chaotically involved like that.

For the little nerd research bit, Demophon is, according to some sources, the king of Athens post Trojan War. He’s the son of Theseus (😒) and Phaedra and was actually inside the Trojan horse. So we can imagine he would be quite welcoming to Odysseus’ son.

Anyway I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 31: Grey Skies, Olive Tree and Intervention

Notes:

Hi everyone!

I hope you all had time to read the previous chapter. Of course I had to update this fic the day Ao3 shuts down 🙄 (no hate to Ao3, guys we love you, you are the best).

As always, I’d like to thank everyone for all your love and support ❤️ I know I keep repeating it and I WILL repeat it at the beginning of every chapter until the end of this fic because you guys deserve the praise!

Anyway, without further ado, here’s chapter 31!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

“My father is sending me to Athens. For a couple of weeks—at most.”

“You better not come back late.”

“I won’t.”

 

It felt like she had tempted the Fates by saying that.

 

As of today, Telemachus had been gone for twenty-six days.

 

It was supposed to be two weeks. At most. It was now almost four.

 

Theia might have been fine if they’d received a message. If someone had delivered any explanation for his delay.

 

Well—maybe not fine, but at least she would understand. She would know.

 

They had not.

 

As early as the tenth day, she had walked up to the palace and asked the guards if any ship had been sighted.

 

He had said two weeks tops—he could very well be back early, right?

 

Looking back, her sheer optimism felt almost laughable.

 

No ship on the tenth day. Or the twelfth. Or the thirteenth.

 

But something else had arrived on the thirteenth: a storm.

A big, dark one, blowing in from the east, that wreaked havoc on the island for days.

 

A storm from the east.

 

And what else was east of Ithaca?

Mainland Greece. The Aegean Sea.

Athens.

Telemachus.

 

She tried to convince herself that everything was alright. That his departure had only been delayed because of the storm. Once it passed, he’d be back—of course he would. It was just a silly setback.

 

So when the fifteenth day came, with the storm still raging and no sign of him, she told herself it was normal.

 

And when the eighteenth day followed, and the skies had long cleared but there was still no word—she told herself he must be on his way.

 

But when the three-week mark passed, she ran out of lies to tell herself.

 

Something was wrong.

Deeply, deeply wrong.

 

So here she was again, walking that stupid uphill path to the palace like she had every day for the past few weeks, the pit in her stomach growing heavier with each step.

 

She wouldn’t rest. She wouldn’t stop. Not until she knew what was going on.

Whether it ended with him coming home or—

 

She had to know.

 

As she approached the gates, a familiar figure stepped forward.

 

“Hey,” Leandros greeted, offering a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Can you follow me inside? The Queen asked me to bring you in if you showed up today.”

 

A wave of dread surged through her.

“Does she… do we…”

 

“Still no news,” he said quickly. “Don’t worry. I mean—yes, it’s worrying, but it’s not bad news. Not yet.”

 

Not yet.

 

She already knew those words were going to haunt her.

 

Theia followed him in silence, footsteps echoing softly against the paved stones that led to the grand building. She clutched her cloak tighter around her. The air was chilly, the wind biting, and the sky had stayed a dull, heavy grey since the storm—as if Ithaca itself was mourning its prince.

 

No. Not mourning.

She couldn’t let herself think that.

 

“How are you doing?” Leandros asked, in a tone that was clearly forced-cheerful. People kept doing that around her lately—Menon, Myra, Leo… putting on masks of joy and casualness, as if smothering her in happiness was the only way to make sure she wouldn’t break.

 

She was not going to break.

 

“Fine,” she spat, then winced at her own tone. Breaking wasn’t an option.

Anger, on the other hand…

 

“Sorry,” she muttered. “I’m okay, I guess. How about you?”

 

He shrugged. “I don’t know. Things have been weird here. He better have a damn good excuse.”

 

“Yeah… He better.”

 

Silence settled between them for a few more seconds before Leandros broke it.

 

“Myra told me she hasn’t seen you much lately. I think she’s worried about you.”

 

“I’m not the one people should worry for.”

 

“Ah, but alas, you’re also not the one making that decision. She is—we are. We’re worried about you, Theia. You seem… not quite there lately.”

 

Because my mind is on a lost boat in the middle of the sea right now.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m normal. I’m so normal. I’ve just been busy.”

 

He scoffed. How very rude of him.

 

“I’m going to ignore that blatant hypocrisy and make a suggestion: go see Myra. She’s been talking my ear off about how she hasn’t seen your face in four days. Apparently every time she drops by, you’re ‘not there.’”

 

“Because I’m not there. She just has bad timing.”

 

And not at all because she hid away in the backroom and made Menon promise to tell her she wasn’t home.

Not at all because she was afraid Myra would get under her skin and force her to confront everything she’s been shoving into the farthest corners of her mind for weeks now.

 

“Also, she’s exaggerating. It hasn’t been four days.”

 

“I literally saw her yesterday and she told me she hadn’t seen you in three days. I’m not a scholar, but three plus one equals four, no?”

 

“Maybe I saw her this morning.”

 

“Did you?”

 

Her lack of response answered for her.

 

“That’s what I thought. Just… think about it, okay? I think it would do you some good and it would reassure her.”

 

The gentle tone of his voice made the corners of her lips lift upward a little.

“When did you become so wise?”

 

“Maybe Prince Smartass is a good influence on me.”

 

She huffed a laugh—barely—but it counted. Then, just as quickly, the knot in her chest tightened again as they reached the palace doors.

 

Leandros opened them for her and stepped aside to let her in. A woman carrying a basket of laundry passed by, casting a curious glance at Theia. Leandros gestured her over.

 

“Please tell the Queen that her guest has arrived.”

 

The woman nodded and hurried toward the family wing, her steps a little quicker now.

 

Her guest ? ” Theia asked flatly.

 

“I think being invited in qualifies you as a guest,” he said. “But hey, what do I know.”

 

A few minutes later, Penelope emerged from the corridor, and Theia was struck by the difference between the queen she’d seen before and the woman standing before her now.

 

Not a queen. A mother. A very tormented mother.

 

Her hair was loose, not gathered in one of the elegant updos she always wore. Her face looked drawn, like someone who hadn’t slept in days. Theia imagined her own probably looked the same.

 

And the warm smile she usually offered her? It was there—but dimmed, distant.

 

She didn’t deserve this. Not after everything she’d been through. Losing her husband once had been enough. And now, her son missing too? It was cruel. Too cruel.

 

“Thank you, Leandros,” Penelope said calmly. “Why don’t you take the rest of the day off?”

 

He blinked, surprised. “Are you sure?”

 

“I’m sure. Go enjoy yourself—you deserve it.”

 

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” he said, bowing slightly before turning to Theia. He placed a hand on her shoulder, warm and grounding.

 

“Think about what I said, alright? See you around.”

 

“See you,” she echoed softly, watching as he disappeared down the hall.

 

Penelope waited until the doors had closed behind him, then turned to Theia.

 

Her voice was soft—warmer than expected, but still marked by exhaustion.

 

“Come with me?” she offered, her small smile still lingering on her face.

 

“Uh… sure.”

 

She guided her wordlessly through the hallways, taking the now-familiar turn toward the family wing. For a moment, Theia thought they were heading to Telemachus’ room, but they walked right past the door without stopping.

 

Thank the gods. She wasn’t sure she had the strength to go in there today.

 

Instead, Penelope led her further down the corridor to a larger, more ornate door. As soon as they stepped inside, Theia realized where they were.

 

The king and queen’s room.

 

It felt… forbidden to be here.

 

The bedroom was massive—far larger than Telemachus’. But the reason for the space became clear the moment she laid eyes on the bed.

 

It was, for lack of a better word, a tree.

 

A godsdamned olive tree, in the center of the room, with a bed carved into its trunk. The thick branches arched overhead, forming a leafy canopy that shaded the space like a private grove.

 

“Well that’s a bed,” she blurted before she could stop herself.

 

Great. Mocking the rulers’ taste in furniture—what could possibly go wrong?

 

But Penelope chuckled, following her gaze.

 

“Indeed. My husband is a little… extra.”

 

“Yeah, I kind of got that from the whole ‘build an entire palace for my wife’ thing.”

 

The queen walked toward the balcony—of course there was a balcony in here too—then glanced back over her shoulder with a look that clearly meant join me .

 

So Theia followed. Again. That seemed to be her role today—following people, being led instead of leading, drifting through halls and thoughts she didn’t want to be in.

 

They sat across from each other on low stools by a small table, the breeze sweeping in.

 

Finally, Penelope spoke.

 

“I’ve been told you’ve come to the gates nearly every day since the date of my son’s expected return. Asking if anyone’s heard anything.”

 

“I did. I mean… I still do. Obviously. I’m here now,” she replied, trying to keep her voice light, flippant even.

 

But the effort fell flat. She didn’t even believe herself.

 

“Why haven’t you come in? You know you’re always welcome here. I told you so the last time we spoke.”

 

“I… I didn’t want to bother you. No need to add a random girl invading your home on top of everything else.”

 

The queen tilted her head, her voice quiet but firm. “I don’t think you’ve been a ‘random girl’ for quite some time now, Theia.”

 

She shrugged, gaze dropping to her hands as she started fiddling with the edge of her belt. What was she even supposed to say to that?

 

A silence settled again, soft but heavy, until Penelope spoke once more.

 

“How are you feeling?”

 

Gods, if she had a coin for every time someone had asked her that in the past week…

 

“I feel like I should be the one asking,” she snapped before she could stop herself.

 

Penelope blinked, slightly startled. Theia froze, horror washing over her.

 

“I’m so sorry,” she muttered quickly, pressing her hands to her face. “I usually try to be more composed when we speak, it’s just that—”

 

“You’re on edge. It’s understandable. Don’t worry. I’m not offended.”

 

“Still…”

 

“It’s alright. Really.”

 

No. No, it wasn’t. Nothing was alright anymore.

 

Before she could say anything else, Theia flinched at the sudden appearance of a young woman stepping onto the balcony, balancing a tray of fruit and two delicate ceramic cups. She hadn’t heard a single footstep.

 

“Thank you, Lysa,” Penelope said warmly as the maid set the tray down. Lysa gave a quick curtsy and disappeared as quietly as she had arrived.

 

Penelope picked up one of the cups and handed it to her. “It’s an herbal blend. Supposed to calm the nerves.”

 

Theia raised an eyebrow, suspicious. “Does it work?”

 

“No,” the queen replied without missing a beat. “But I like the taste.”

 

Theia let out a soft sound—halfway between a laugh and a sigh—as she looked down at the cup between her hands.

 

She didn’t know how long they sat like that. Just quiet. The kind of quiet that was heavy with all the words neither of them knew how to say.

 

Then, so softly she could barely hear her own voice, Theia whispered,

“I’m sorry.”

 

Penelope looked up. “What for?”

 

“It’s all my fault. I read his stupid motion without his permission, then I relentlessly pushed him to talk to his father about it—which he did. And now here we are. If I hadn’t been so pushy, if I’d just let him wait a little longer like he wanted to—”

 

“Stop. Please stop right there and look at me.”

 

She hesitated, but lifted her eyes—and met Penelope’s gaze. Blue, clear, steady. Filled with worry, and warmth, and something that almost undid her completely.

 

Gods. They were so similar to his. For a second, it felt like it was Telemachus staring back at her.

 

“None of this is even remotely your fault. Never apologize for supporting him—for believing in him. I think you’ve noticed Telemachus is a… complicated young man. But ever since he’s known you, he’s begun to open up, to step into himself. And I couldn’t be more grateful.”

 

“But still… if I hadn’t insisted—”

 

“And if my husband hadn’t sent him to Athens, he’d be here. And if I hadn’t raised him to be thorough and thoughtful, he wouldn’t have written his proposal in the first place. And if he hadn’t written it, he’d never have needed to leave. So it’s either everyone’s fault… or no one’s at all. And I’m much more inclined to believe it’s the latter.”

 

Theia didn’t answer. She just stared at her cup, hands curled tight around it like she could anchor herself in the warmth.

 

“I’m so sorry this is happening to you again,” she said quietly. “You’re such a kindhearted woman. You don’t deserve this.”

 

Penelope reached across the table and gently laid a hand over hers.

 

“No one does,” she said softly. “But we can’t lose hope, alright? There are a thousand reasons that could explain his delay. It doesn’t have to mean something dreadful.”

 

We can’t lose hope.

Well, if there was one person in the world who knew something about hope, it was Penelope.

 

“I know…” she whispered. “I’m not used to hope. It’s not a word that’s had much meaning in my life until now. But I’m trying. That’s why I come here every day. I’m still clinging to it, you know—no matter how foreign it feels.”

 

“Good. Never stop,” Penelope said. “And please, don’t stay alone. I know how easy it is to get lost in the wait—but remember you’re surrounded by people who care. Your uncle. Your friends. I noticed Leandros seemed quite concerned about you.”

 

Her voice softened even more.

 

“And us. I mean it when I say you’re always welcome here. I think Eirene would be happy to see you… she doesn’t understand what’s going on.”

 

“Welcome to the club, Eirene,” Theia muttered, a dry smile tugging at her lips.

 

The queen set down her cup and rose from her seat.

“I do have some things I need to attend to, but you’re welcome to go wherever you like in the palace. I believe Telemachus mentioned you enjoyed the library? It might help quiet your thoughts for a while.”

 

“That’s a very kind offer, but I should head home. I didn’t tell my uncle I’d be gone this long—he’ll start thinking I decided to swim to Athens myself.”

She paused, then added with a shrug, “Which would be stupid, since I don’t even know how to swim.”

 

Penelope chuckled softly, then offered her hand to help her up—just like her son always did. Theia let out a small laugh of her own.

 

“Something funny?” the queen asked, quirking an eyebrow.

 

“No… it’s dumb, it’s just… your son does the exact same thing. Every time we sit down somewhere, he stands first and holds out his hand.”

 

Penelope smiled. “I should hope so. I raised him to be a well-mannered young man.”

 

“He might need some additional lessons when he gets home. He has a talent for getting on my nerves. I tell him I hate him at least ten times a day.”

 

The queen let out a real laugh this time, one that crinkled the corners of her tired eyes.

“Then he must like you very much. He only gets truly insufferable with people he cares about.”

 

“Well. That explains a lot.”

 

Their laughter faded into a more comfortable silence this time—one without guilt or fear, just shared understanding.

 

“Let me walk you out, then,” Penelope said, offering her arm.

 

Theia took it, and together they stepped back into the room.

 

Before they reached the door, she allowed herself one final look at the grand bed carved into the olive tree.

 

“Is the tree still alive?”

 

“It is.”

 

“You do realize that’s absolutely insane, right?”

 

“What can I say—my boys are a little mad. But in the best way.”

 

They were. He was. Gods, he was—with his wild ideas and smug little smiles.

She wouldn’t have him any other way.

 

Please come home, Telemachus.

 

 

“I’m back! Sorry, it took longer than I thought. Nothing new though, I was just ask—”

 

The sight that greeted her the moment she stepped into the bakery cut her off mid-sentence.

 

Myra was seated beside her uncle, both of them watching her silently.

Which was perfectly normal for Menon—but eerily out of character for Myra.

 

“…Don’t tell me this is some sort of intervention,” Theia said flatly.

 

“I can’t keep stalling her,” Menon grumbled. “And you need to stop moping. So I let her in.”

 

Myra gave a cheerful little wave and an infuriatingly sweet smile.

 

“Sorry that me worrying about my missing friend is such a downer. Maybe I’ll try frolicking in a field with nymphs instead?”

 

“Don’t sass me, kid. You know I’m right.”

 

He stood up with a grunt and turned to Myra as he made his way back behind the counter.

“She’s all yours now.”

 

“Lucky me,” Myra muttered as she got up too, though the fondness in her voice gave her away.

 

Theia sighed.

“Did you really ask him for help?”

 

“Well, I first asked Leo, since you see him more than me these days. With all that lurking you do around the palace.”

 

“I don’t lurk. And yeah, he talked to me earlier. Said I should stop avoiding you or something. Which is ridiculous, by the way—I’m not.”

 

From behind her, Menon let out a cough that sounded suspiciously like a laugh.

 

“Just… let’s go somewhere else,” Theia mumbled, leading her friend out through the courtyard and home.

 

Back in her room, she dropped onto her bed without bothering to take off her cloak—or acknowledge the friend who’d followed her in.

 

She lay still, eyes on the ceiling, her voice flat.

 

“Say what you want to say, Myra.”

 

A second went by. Then two. Then more.

For a moment, Theia thought Myra might have left—until her voice broke the silence.

 

“You’re not okay.”

 

Not a question. Not even a guess. Just fact.

 

Was there even a point in lying anymore?

 

“No,” she said softly. “I’m not okay.”

 

She heard the quiet steps cross the room, then felt the mattress dip as Myra sat beside her.

 

“I’m not even going to ask if you want to talk about it. Because I already know the answer. So I’m telling you: talk. You can’t keep it all inside. It’s too much—even for someone as strong as you.”

 

“I’m not strong…”

 

“Yes, you are,” Myra replied without hesitation.

 

Theia closed her eyes, willing away the tears. She certainly didn’t feel strong right now. She felt like she was one breeze away from crumbling.

 

“What if he’s not coming back?”

 

“You can’t tell yourself that,” Myra said gently.

 

“But I do! I don’t want to, but I do!” Her voice cracked, sharp and sudden. “Every day, it’s like a voice getting louder in my head, telling me something terrible happened to him, and I feel so… so helpless! Because I can’t do anything but wait, and it’s been almost four weeks, Myra. Almost twice as long as he was supposed to be gone! What if he’s—”

 

She cut herself off, choking on the rest. And for the first time in eleven long, painful days, the dam broke—tears finally blurred her vision.

 

“Oh, sweetheart…” Myra whispered, pulling her into a gentle embrace.

 

Theia was full-on sobbing, loud, ugly sobs that shook her whole body, to the point of hurting. But she couldn’t stop. She buried her face in her friend’s shoulder as the tears kept coming, unyielding.

 

Myra ran her hand through her hair, soothing and steady. “Go on. Let it all out.”

 

And she did. Eleven days of fear, of pain, of endless what-ifs crashing down all at once. Eleven days spent burying her darkest thoughts deeper and deeper, until she couldn’t hold them back anymore.

 

“Myra… what if he’s gone? What… what if he’s dead? I can’t…”

 

“He’s not. You have to believe he’s not.”

 

“But what if he is?!” Theia’s voice cracked, trembling with despair. “I don’t think I could… I don’t think I could keep going, knowing he’s not here anymore. Knowing I never got to tell him that I…”

 

She cut herself off, the words choking in her throat, too heavy to say.

 

Myra tightened her arms around her. “You don’t have to say it right now. He knows. I’m certain he knows.”

 

Theia’s breath hitched, tears still slipping down her cheeks. “But what if he never comes back to hear it? What if—”

 

“Don’t go there,” Myra interrupted softly. “Not yet. Hold on to the hope that he will. For both of you.”

 

They stayed like that for a moment, silence wrapping around them like a warm cloak.

 

“I spent the last few weeks we had together putting distance between us,” she whispered, “because I knew—he and I—it could never end well. We would both end up hurt. But now? Now I’d take a lifetime of misery with him over another day without him.”

 

Myra gave a soft huff of laughter, her voice thick with emotion.

“I’m sure he’s alright. He’s way too stubborn and dramatic to do something as stupid as dying at sea. He’s probably going to die at a hundred years old, on the throne, in the middle of a thunderstorm—just for the effect.”

 

Theia gave a watery laugh. “He would try to time his death with thunder. Just so the bards can make it dramatic.”

 

“Exactly. You think a storm would dare interrupt his final speech?”

 

She smiled, just barely. It hurt, but in a good way.

 

“Still,” her friend added, brushing a curl from her face, “maybe next time, don’t wait until he’s missing to admit you’re in love with him.”

 

“Oh, I’m never letting him leave this damn island ever again,” Theia muttered, eyes shining through the last of her tears. “People want to talk to him for political stuff? They can come here. He’s not setting foot on a boat under my watch.”

 

“So you’re not denying it. You’re in love with him.”

 

“Of course I’m in love with him. You knew that before I did.”

 

“Yeah, but you hadn’t said it yet. You said feelings—not love. This is a big step, you know.”

 

It was. She couldn’t pinpoint when those tangled, confusing feelings had turned into something sacred—and consuming—but somehow, they had. It ached, constantly. But she couldn’t help it. She loved Telemachus. With all her heart. And probably until her dying breath.

 

“Hey,” Myra whispered, a mischievous gleam in her voice. “Want to hear what dumb things Leo did this week?”

 

“Does it involve his tongue coming anywhere near your mouth?”

 

“No, it does not! Well… not just that.”

 

“I’m going to regret this. But go ahead.”

 

Myra grinned, leaned back against the bedframe, and launched into the first story. Her voice filled the quiet room like sunlight slipping in through the shutters, soft and warm.

 

Theia didn’t laugh yet. But she sat up and listened as the last tears rolled down her cheeks.

 

 

Myra had stayed all afternoon, moving from story to story with her usual fast pace, not leaving Theia the time to comment or react.

 

Which was good. And, she strongly suspected, entirely on purpose. Myra was trying to distract her—and knew all too well that she didn’t have the energy to participate.

 

It would never stop feeling strange, being seen so clearly. Having someone who noticed how she worked… and, more importantly, what to do when she didn’t work.

 

It was comforting, in a way, to be known like that. After a lifetime of being told she was difficult, too much, not enough—it was disorienting to realize there were people who got her without her needing to explain.

 

Maybe she had never been the problem to begin with.

 

Her uncle had stopped by at some point, bringing them some food. Theia had noticed the way his face softened at the sight of the two girls sitting on the bed, Myra enthusiastically recounting Leandros’ latest antics—apparently, she’d dared him to try on one of her fancy chitons and was still mad he’d ended up looking prettier than her.

 

When the sky began to darken, Myra finally took her leave. At the door, she made her promise—firmly—not to push her away again.

 

And this time, Theia didn’t argue.

 

She was unbraiding her hair, getting ready for bed—and what would most likely be another restless night—when Menon knocked on her door again.

 

“Come in.”

 

He opened it carefully, like she was some emotionally unstable wild animal (which, to be fair, wasn’t that far off), and sat beside her on the bed.

 

“Feeling better?”

 

Theia shrugged. She felt different, but she wouldn’t call it better. Just… too exhausted to feel anything at all.

 

“Thank you,” she murmured, leaning her head against his shoulder. “For forcing me to see Myra today. I needed it.”

 

“Yeah. I figured you were due for a breakdown soon, and I didn’t want you doing it alone.”

 

“I’m so scared, Menon,” she whispered, voice trembling.

 

“I know, kid. I know. But that prince of yours? He’s tough. Resilient. He’s been through a lot, even as a child. A gods-damned trip’s not going to take him down.”

 

“I hope you’re right…”

 

“I hope so too,” he said, gently patting her head. “And he’s getting an earful from me next time he shows his face for making you worry, that’s for sure.”

 

Theia let out a small laugh, despite herself. She could already picture it—Menon waving a wooden spoon at the heir to Ithaca like he was scolding a stray cat in his kitchen.

 

He gave her shoulder a firm squeeze before standing.

 

“Try to get some sleep tonight, alright?”

 

“I’ll do my best.”

 

“That’s all I ask.”

 

When the door closed behind him, Theia stayed seated a while longer, the warmth of his presence lingering like the scent of fresh bread.

 

Eventually, she slipped under her sheets, her hand instinctively reaching for the necklace she hadn’t removed once since her birthday. She couldn’t bring herself to take it off—it was the only piece of him she had left.

 

Still clinging to the polished stone, she closed her eyes and tried to find sleep.

 

She must have been more exhausted than she realized, because what felt like only moments later, she was blinking awake to pale morning light filtering through the shutters.

 

And to frantic bangs on her door.

 

“Theia!” her uncle called. “Someone’s here to see you!”

Notes:

Hehehehehe I am evil.

I mean, come on, you should have known by now I’m a drama fueled gremlin?

More seriously, I’m sorry this chapter is so sad, I am posting the next one soon I promise. I won’t let you with a cliffhanger for too long, I’m evil but not cruel.

No historical research today, it was just big big feelings and not a lot of action, which is nice sometimes.

Anyway, sorry again for the pain, but I will see you soon I promise!

Love ya! ❤️

Chapter 32: Unexpected visit, Tears, and Relief

Notes:

Hiiiiiiiii (avoid the stones you throw at me).

I am so sorry I left you with a cliffhanger, on an awfully sad chapter on top of it all, but I’m here to make it up to you with what is the longest chapter I have ever written.

Seriously, I need to be stopped.

Another Theia chapter today, you'll have to wait the next one for Telemachus, but I don't think you'll mind...

Thank you so much for your love and support, and thank you to the people who recently binged my fic, I hope you enjoyed the ride so far, but hold on because it’s not over yet 😉

Anyway, I’ll shut up before I spoil anything and I’ll leave you with chapter 32

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

“Theia!” her uncle called. “Someone’s here to see you!”

 

The urgency in his voice, so out of character, was enough to jolt her out of bed.

 

She ran to her door and flung it open, revealing Menon. He looked like he’d just woken up too, his greying black hair sticking out in every direction, eyes wide.

 

“What’s going on?” she asked, heart already pounding.

 

“Come on,” he said breathlessly, then bolted down the stairs.

 

Barefoot, in her nightclothes, and with hair wild enough to scare off birds, Theia raced after him—so fast it was a miracle she didn’t fall. But when she reached the bottom of the stairs, she stopped dead in her tracks, one hand gripping the railing like it was the only thing keeping her upright.

 

Because it might have been.

 

Because in the middle of the room stood a very disheveled, very exhausted Odysseus.

 

A stab to the heart would have hurt less than the thought that struck her the moment she saw him.

 

“Oh gods… is he… Please tell me he isn’t—” Her voice was already cracking.

 

“He’s back!” Odysseus cut in quickly, holding out his hands as if to stop her thoughts from spiraling further. “His ship docked in the middle of the night. He’s at home right now. He’s perfectly fine.”

 

Her knees gave out a split second before her mind could catch up, and she collapsed to the floor, tears flooding her eyes. She didn’t know if she was laughing or crying—probably both—but she must have looked completely unhinged.

 

She didn’t care.

 

He was back.

He was home.

He was alive.

 

Alive. Alive. Alive.

 

Both men rushed to her, crouching at her side. Menon wrapped an arm around her shoulders, gently running a soothing hand through her hair. Odysseus rested a hand on her arm, his thumb brushing softly back and forth.

 

She was too stunned to even register the absurdity of having a king comforting her like this.

 

Between sobs, Theia managed to speak.

“He’s… he’s okay?”

 

“He is,” Odysseus said with a nod. “Just exhausted—and very apologetic.”

 

“He better be!”

 

Both he and her uncle laughed at her outrage. Which was very rude—there was nothing funny about it at all.

 

“I came here as soon as the sun started to rise,” the king continued, still catching his breath. “I thought you’d want to be one of the first to know.”

 

“Thank you,” she whispered, brushing away her tears. “Thank you so much. I’m sorry, I’m a mess…”

 

“It’s alright. Really. To be honest, I’ve cried at least three times since I found out, so actually, you’re not even winning the mess race here.”

 

“It’s still early,” she muttered, managing a wet chuckle. “Give me time, I’ll go up to five.”

 

Behind her, she heard Menon laugh as well.

“There she is. Sassing people she has no business sassing. I was starting to think she’d gone quiet.”

 

“I don’t mind,” Odysseus said with a smile. “I find her very funny.”

 

“Keep talking like I’m not here, why don’t you?!”

 

They helped her up, both taking a cautious step back once she was on her feet—just in case her legs betrayed her again. They didn’t. In fact, her entire body felt lighter, like she was breathing for the first time in weeks. She hadn’t even realized how much weight she’d been carrying until it was gone. Now, it almost felt like she was floating.

 

Gods, she hoped this wasn’t some cruel dream.

 

Just to be sure, she pinched herself.

 

Nope. Still at the bottom of the stairs. Still being stared at by two middle-aged men who looked like they were worried she might collapse again at any moment.

 

“Did you just pinch yourself?” Menon asked with a small smirk.

 

“Shut up. I had to make sure this wasn’t some fucked-up nightmare. Gods know I’ve had my share of them lately.”

 

Her uncle’s eyebrows flew toward his hairline.

“Wow. Really—who needs decorum in front of royalty anymore?”

 

Odysseus was clearly trying not to laugh.

“Like you ever had decorum, old man.”

 

“Because in my mind, you’ll always be the brat who caused trouble, crown or not. Thank the gods your kid takes after his mother.”

 

“Have you met Telemachus?” Theia asked flatly.

 

“I will not speak ill of a boy who was just lost at sea. At least, not today. Tomorrow—who knows?”

Menon turned to the king. “Want something to drink? Or something to eat?”

 

“No thank you, but I won’t be staying long.” Odysseus shifted slightly, then looked to Theia. “Actually, Theia, I was wondering if you’d like to come home with me.”

 

“Me?”

 

“…Is there another Theia here that I’m not aware of?”

 

“No, I just—I don’t want to impose…”

 

“You’re not. I’m offering.” He smiled gently. “Truth be told, that’s also why I came here: to bring you back to the palace. If you want to, of course. But I have a feeling it would make a certain son of mine very happy.”

 

“Yes!” she practically shouted. “I mean… yes. Of course I’ll join you. Just—just give me a second…”

 

With that, Theia turned and ran back upstairs. She grabbed her cloak and the pair of low boots Myra had finally convinced her to buy for the colder months. The result was ridiculous: a dark blue cloak thrown over her knee-length night chiton, with the chunky boots sticking out for all to see. Her hair was still a wild mess, only barely tamed by a few frantic passes of her fingers.

 

But she didn’t care. He was alive. He was home. And that was all that mattered.

 

“Okay, I’m ready,” she announced breathlessly as she reappeared in the main room.

 

Odysseus nodded and stepped ahead to open the door for her. Theia turned back to her uncle one last time before crossing the threshold.

 

“I don’t know what time I’ll be home…”

 

“It’s okay, kid. I don’t care. Just say hello to Telemachus for me, alright?”

 

“Alright,” she echoed softly, before stepping outside.

 

Her heart was pounding, and all the chaotic, distressing voices that had filled her head these past weeks had gone silent—replaced by just one, steady and calm, repeating the same words over and over again.

 

He’s back.

 

 

The sun had barely risen as they made their way uphill toward the palace. It was still hiding behind a thick cover of clouds, painting the sky in soft, greyish-blue tones.

 

Theia walked silently beside the king, along a path she had taken so many times this past month. But today, for once, she wasn’t filled with dread or the anxiety of the unknown—only something softer, warmer: relief.

 

Odysseus seemed lost in thought, and not for the first time, Theia was struck by the resemblance to his son. The same posture. The same way their brows furrowed. The same way their eyes traveled the ground ahead, quick and focused, as if it might offer answers to whatever internal debate they were having.

 

It was strange, how much Telemachus resembled a man he’d only truly known for two years. Yes, he was his father—but he’d grown up without him. Still, they shared so many traits.

 

She wondered if she, too, had anything in common with her own father.

 

A man who, unlike Odysseus, never got the chance to meet his child before the war took him.

 

Was he sarcastic, like her? Quick to come up with jabs? Did he love so fully it consumed his soul?

 

Or was she truly the anomaly in her family?

 

She supposed she’d never know.

 

“Alright there?”

 

She looked up. Odysseus was a few steps ahead, watching her with a hint of concern. She hadn’t even noticed she’d slowed down.

 

“Yeah, sorry,” she said, catching up to him. “Got lost in my head for a second.”

 

“Yeah. I know the feeling.”

 

I can see that.

 

“You know,” she added, “you look just like him when you’re deep in thought. Or—I guess he looks just like you.”

 

“Really? It’s funny, people keep telling me Telemachus looks like me, but I don’t see it.”

 

Was this man blind?

 

“What do you mean you don’t see it? You have the same face! It’s creepy!”

 

Odysseus chuckled softly. “I don’t know. I look at him, and all I see is his mother.”

 

“You might need to get your eyes checked, then.”

 

The words slipped out before she could stop herself. She winced.

 

Gods, she really needed to get it together around his parents. That was twice in two days her mouth had outrun her brain.

 

His eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and disbelief.

“You really are one sharp-tongued young lady.”

 

“Sorry!” she groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “Guess I forgot to put my filter on this morning.”

 

“It’s not a bad thing. It’s refreshing, actually.” He grinned. “Might bring you to a council meeting one of these days—just to see you make those old men squirm.”

 

“Yeah, because I’m sure they’d love having the baker’s foreign niece at the table.”

 

“That’s part of the ‘make them squirm’ plan,” he said with a wink.

 

She let the silence settle again before speaking.

“Can I ask you something?”

 

“Of course.”

 

“Why did you come to get me? Personally, I mean. You could’ve sent a note or something. Or nothing, really—I would’ve heard the news eventually, with the rest of the island. Why you? Surely you have more important things to do than drag yourself out at dawn to fetch some girl who happens to be friends with your son.”

 

He stopped walking and turned to face her, a small, knowing smile tugging at his lips—like he knew some secret she hadn’t figured out yet.

 

“You’re important.”

 

She let out a quiet scoff. “I’m really not. I just happened to get tangled up with someone who is.”

 

His gaze dropped to her cloak, to the place where the edge of a necklace peeked through.

 

“Nice necklace.”

 

“Oh! Uh, thanks? It was a gift from—”

 

“Telemachus. I know.”

He paused. “Do you know where it came from?”

 

“…A shop?”

 

“No,” he smiled. “It was my mother’s.”

 

Sorry, what?

 

“What do you mean it was your mother’s? Have I been walking around all month wearing crown jewels?! What kind of lunatic is your son, thinking it’s a good idea to give me something like that?!”

 

Odysseus chuckled. “Oh no, it’s not crown jewels—well, not really. She had it long before she married my father.”

 

“Oh, great, so it’s a princess necklace . Yeah, that makes it so much better!”

 

“My mother wasn’t a princess. She was a commoner.”

 

Theia blinked. Slowly. Like her mind had tripped.

 

No. That couldn’t be right.

 

Kings and princes didn’t marry commoners. Not unless they were cursed, enchanted, or tricked—those were the stories. That wasn’t how the real world worked. Not in Sparta. Not in Ithaca. Not anywhere.

 

“A… what?”

 

Odysseus gave a small smile. “You’ve heard of the Argos ship, haven’t you?”

 

She nodded, still unsure where this was going.

 

“My father joined them for a while when he was just a young prince. Their crew stopped somewhere in the Gulf of Corinth, near Mount Parnassus. That’s where my mother lived, with her father.”

He paused, the corners of his mouth twitching with memory.

“He was hunting when he saw her—standing there with a bow, about to shoot. He startled her. She shot him in the arm. She said it was the only time she ever missed.”

 

He shook his head slightly, clearly amused by the memory.

 

“She patched him up, and… well, that was that. Love at first wound. When he returned to Ithaca, he brought her with him. Married her without a second thought.”

 

Theia was too stunned to speak, still trying to process what she’d just heard. What she’d just learned.

 

His mother—a commoner. The necklace—hers. And now… hers ?

 

Her fingers instinctively brushed the pendant through the fabric of her cloak, like it might offer some kind of clarity. It didn’t.

 

He smirked, clearly enjoying her speechlessness.

 

“The necklace of a girl who stole a prince’s heart. Really, I wonder why Telemachus gave it to you.”

 

With trembling hands, Theia reached for the clasp.

“Do you… you should have it back. It’s not right for me to have it.”

 

But the king stopped her with a raised hand.

“I think it’s exactly where it’s supposed to be.”

 

She looked at him, uncertain.

“I’m not sure what you mean by that.”

 

He gave a small, knowing smile.

“I think you do.”

 

She opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her fingers fell away from the clasp.

 

Odysseus kept walking, looking entirely too proud of himself for having sparked the storm currently raging in her head. She followed, her thoughts racing.

 

It was impossible. That was the whole point. That’s why she kept a safe distance between them—because it wasn’t supposed to be something that could happen.

 

But it had happened before. A nobody turned queen. A woman from a modest home had upended a prince’s life—and the world had simply let them be. No riots. No scandal. Just love.

 

It felt like Pandora’s Jar had burst open in her mind, every feeling she’d worked so hard to bury now flying free, fierce and consuming.

 

Did he know? Was the necklace supposed to be a message? A silent way of telling her this love was allowed?

 

And if it was… why hadn’t he said anything?

 

…Because he was afraid she’d run.

Like she did when he told her she was one of the most important people in his life.

Like she did after she kissed him.

 

Gods.

What had she put him through?

 

“Did I break your brain?” an amused voice whispered beside her.

 

“In a million pieces.”

 

Odysseus cackled. “Sorry about that. Had to be said, though. Anyway, better put it back together—we’re here.”

 

When she lifted her eyes from her boots, the palace had come into view.

 

The guards bowed as they opened the gates for their king.

 

She lingered a moment, trying to settle her nerves—and whatever other emotions had surged through her in the last few minutes.

 

Odysseus turned back and tilted his head.

“Coming?”

 

Theia took a deep breath, and followed him.

 

 

The halls of the palace were dark and quiet, hushed by the early hour. The staff were likely still asleep—or perhaps had returned to bed after spending the night fretting over the freshly returned prince.

 

Odysseus led her through the familiar corridors toward the sitting room. She recognized the way by now.

 

When they reached the doors, he cracked one open and peeked inside, smiling softly. He raised a finger to his lips in a gesture for silence, then gently pushed the door open wider.

 

There, asleep on one of the sofas, lay the very familiar shape of Telemachus. One arm was slung over his face, shielding his eyes from the soft glow of the lamps—and, unfortunately, from her view. But she recognized the relaxed curve of his mouth, the slow, steady rhythm of his breathing.

 

She had only seen him like that once before—on the day he fell asleep on her—but oh, she had engraved the image into her memories like it was something sacred.

 

He was here. Right in front of her. Alive.

 

Theia was so transfixed by the sight of him that she didn’t even notice Penelope until the queen was standing beside her.

 

Truth be told, she had barely registered her at all—despite the fact that she’d been sitting on the opposite couch when they walked in. Which, considering the queen was hardly the kind of woman one could ignore, said a great deal.

 

“Hi,” Penelope whispered, brushing a curl from her face with maternal gentleness.

 

She looked tired—her eyes still faintly red from what Theia guessed had been tears of relief—but there was a softness to her now, a lightness, so different from the day before.

 

“Hi,” Theia echoed, her voice quiet. She hadn’t quite found her words yet.

 

“I’m so happy you’re here, my dear.”

 

“Not as happy as you are to see him, I imagine.”

 

The queen and her husband laughed quietly, careful not to wake their son.

 

“She’s been like this the whole way here,” Odysseus said in a low voice. “Jab after jab. I think she’s been hiding her feistiness from us.”

 

“Did you match her energy?” Penelope asked with a smirk.

 

“No. I’m a gentleman… and a sleep-deprived old man who couldn’t think of a single good comeback.”

 

“Go back to bed, sleep-deprived old man,” his wife said, giving him a playful nudge.

 

He stood slightly on his toes to kiss her cheek, then gave Theia a parting wave before slipping out of the room. She hadn’t realized before that Odysseus was actually shorter than Penelope—his presence was so commanding, it gave the impression of someone much taller. It was… kind of adorable, actually, that she was taller than him.

 

The queen turned back to her and gently rested a hand on her shoulder.

 

“I’m going to check on Eirene. The commotion last night miraculously didn’t wake her, but she’s a light sleeper. I’d rather she not be the one to wake her father.”

 

“Oh! Uh… I can go somewhere else if you’d like.”

 

“I’d feel better knowing someone’s watching over him,” Penelope said with a soft smile.

 

Theia acquiesced as the queen took her leave, closing the doors carefully behind her.

 

She turned her attention back to Telemachus, who was still in the exact same position he’d been in when she entered.

 

Slowly, she approached him, not quite believing he was really here.

 

Looking down, she noticed that one of the cushions had fallen onto the floor in front of him. She bent to pick it up.

 

She should really let him sleep.

…Or not.

 

With a sudden surge of energy—and a month’s worth of fury—she whacked him across the chest with the cushion.

 

“YOU ASSHOLE.”

 

Telemachus startled awake with a gasp, looking extremely confused.

“Wha… what…?”

 

“TWENTY-SEVEN DAYS! YOU WERE GONE FOR TWENTY-SEVEN DAYS! YOU WERE MISSING ! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME?!”

 

His wide eyes softened in recognition, and—almost like a prayer—he whispered her name.

“Theia…”

 

She would not be swayed by his cute boy magic. She had things to say.

 

“WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU?! DO YOU EVEN REALIZE HOW WORRIED EVERYONE WAS?!”

 

He stood up calmly—an infuriating contrast to the fire burning inside her.

 

“I am so, so sorry—” he said, raising a hand. Whether in defense or to calm her, she couldn’t tell.

 

YOU BETTER BE! YOU ARE NEVER, NEVER ALLOWED TO LEAVE THIS DAMN ISLAND AGAIN, DO YOU HEAR ME? NEVER!

 

Her voice cracked on that last word. She knew she was close to crying again—and he heard it too.

 

“We got pushed back to Crete during the storm,” he said quickly, voice low and earnest. “The ship had taken severe damage and needed repairs. We were stranded. If I could’ve sent word, I would have, but the currents were so bad no ship could sail west. Theia, I’m so sorry…”

 

The tears spilled freely now, hot and blurring her vision.

“I thought… I tried not to, but… I thought the worst, I—”

 

She didn’t get to finish.

 

Telemachus closed the distance between them and pulled her into his arms.

 

“I’m here,” he murmured, holding her tightly. “I’m here now.”

 

The floodgates opened. For the second time in less than an hour, she sobbed—her body shaking against his, her face buried in his chest, soaking his clothes with her tears.

 

She felt his hand cradle the back of her head, his cheek resting gently on top as he murmured soft reassurances she couldn’t make out. His heartbeat was drumming in her ears, steady and warm, and she clung to it—clung to the undeniable proof that he was alive.

 

“I thought you were dead,” her voice croaked, muffled against him. “When your father came, I thought he was going to tell me you’d died.”

 

“I’m okay. I didn’t even get hurt.”

 

“But I didn’t know that!”

 

Telemachus pulled back just enough to cup her face in his hands, gently tilting it up until their eyes met. Gods, how she had missed these eyes.

 

“I’m okay. I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

 

She wanted so badly to believe him.

 

“You better not,” she whispered. “Now come back here. I’m not done.”

 

He laughed, and it felt like a warm breeze against her skin. She hadn’t known it was possible to crave a sound—until now.

 

“I missed you,” he said softly. “So much.”

 

“I missed you too.”

 

“Nooo! You don’t say?!”

 

“Shut up, asshole, or I’m hitting you with the cushion again.”

 

She tightened her grip on him, just for a moment, before letting go completely.

Well, not completely—her hand found his immediately, like she needed to touch him just to be sure he was really there.

 

Telemachus brushed his thumb across her knuckles, just like he did at the banquet when she got scared. And just like then, it sent a wave of comfort through her instantly.

 

He tugged her gently toward the couch, and they sat together. Well—he sat. She practically leaned on him.

 

She knew that from an outside perspective, she’d probably seem uncharacteristically touchy today. But honestly? The thought didn’t even bother her. She’d take the embarrassment of being caught practically cuddling with the prince over being separated from him again—without even giving it a second thought.

 

His free hand rose to gently rearrange one of her wild strands of hair. He was going to be busy for a while if he insisted on doing that.

 

She caught his eyes sweeping over her—like he was double-checking she was really there too—before he chuckled, still playing with her hair.

 

“Did you jump out of bed to come here?”

 

“As a matter of fact, yes, I did. But try waking up gracefully when Menon bangs on your door at dawn like it’s the end of the damn world.”

 

“Our old men are dramatic.”

 

“You literally went missing. Who’s dramatic here?”

 

“I was gone for twelve days. I think my dad still holds the record for theatrical disappearances.”

 

“Well, I didn’t sign up for a relationship with your dad. I signed up for you. So I expect you to be completely predictable from now on—quiet, still, and exactly where I can find you at all times.”

 

“Yes, ma’am.”

 

His smile lingered, but his voice had gone quiet—more vow than joke. His eyes stayed on her face for a few silent seconds, moving gently, like he was seeing her for the first time.

 

“What are you doing?” she asked. She meant to tease, but her voice came out softer than she’d intended.

 

“Looking at you.”

 

A simple answer. An entire world of meaning behind it.

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I couldn’t look at you for almost a month,” he said. “And I thought I was going mad.”

 

Her breath caught. That wasn’t fair—he couldn’t just say things like that. Not with that voice. Not with those eyes.

 

She glanced down at their joined hands, his thumb still tracing slow, steady circles across hers.

 

“You’re not allowed to say things like that when I’m still trying to recover, you know,” she whispered.

 

“I know,” he murmured, looking down. “I’m sorry.”

 

But Theia gently reached out and tilted his chin back up.

 

“Hey. Don’t apologize,” she said. “I was going mad too.”

 

For a moment, their eyes locked—silent, but saying everything.

 

Then his gaze dropped, just slightly, lower on her face… before rising again.

 

She could lie to herself all she wanted, but she knew exactly where he’d looked. Because she had done the same.

 

Her hand was still resting on his jaw when he gently took it in his own and lowered it. Then he leaned in—so slowly it was as if he wasn’t moving at all.

 

It hit her then: he was giving her an out.

 

She wasn’t going to take it.

 

Theia didn’t pull away. She let him come closer. And closer. She felt his breath brush her skin. Saw every shade of blue in his eyes. Every new freckle from the sea. Every unfairly long eyelash. Then she closed her eyes, heart pounding, waiting—

 

CRASH.

 

The door burst open.

 

Theia practically leapt a foot away, mortified.

 

A young servant stood in the doorway, her face turning progressively redder by the second.

 

Wonderful. She had understood exactly what she’d walked in on. Theia might die of shame right here and now.

 

“Oh! Sorry to interrupt—” the girl stammered. “The Queen wanted to know if the Prince was awake… and if Miss Theia needed anything. She’s arranged breakfast in the sunroom with the Princess.”

 

Telemachus winced, dragging a hand down his face.

 

“Thank you, Chara. Please tell my mother we’ll be joining her in a minute.”

 

The servant nodded, bowed quickly, and all but fled the room.

 

Theia was frozen, barely breathing, her wide eyes staring into the void.

 

Then she heard it. A small giggle at first—then a full, hysterical laugh. She turned her head, only to see Telemachus practically losing it beside her.

 

“What on earth are you laughing at?!” she demanded.

 

“I’m sorry,” he gasped, trying to catch his breath between fits of laughter. “I don’t even know!”

 

“Gods. You really did go mad.”

 

He took a few sharp inhales, trying to settle down, then stood and offered his hand.

 

“Are you hungry, Miss Theia?”

 

“Hey—don’t mock it. It has a nice ring to it. I’m going to embroider that on all my clothes.”

 

He shook his head, still smiling, hand extended.

 

She took it, and he pulled her up—but didn’t let go as they started walking out of the room.

 

Fine by her.

 

 

Breakfast had been relatively normal—relaxed, even—which was a pleasant relief after the sheer dread that had filled her in the moments following what they had almost done. Again.

 

Eirene had rushed straight to her brother and refused to let go the entire time, sitting on his knees and clinging to his chiton. Theia could’ve sworn Telemachus got teary-eyed for a moment when he kissed the top of his sister’s head. What a softie.

 

Penelope was positively beaming, looking at her son like he was a miracle. Theia couldn’t agree more.

 

What struck her most was how normal it all felt. When she used to imagine royalty having breakfast, she pictured silk robes and servants hand-feeding grapes to expressionless noblemen. But here they were, all still in their nightclothes—except for Telemachus, who had apparently insisted on taking a bath as soon as he got back because, in his words, he “smelled like tide and despair.”

 

Dramatic man.

 

Then, mid-conversation, Theia noticed he was getting slower to respond—his answers trailing off, his eyes blinking heavier. It looked like he was actively fighting sleep. Penelope noticed too and didn’t waste a moment before ordering him off to bed.

 

With a groan of protest, he finally relented. He gently shifted Eirene off his lap and onto the couch. She whined in protest, but stopped as soon as he handed her a date.

 

Apparently, Theia wasn’t the only one susceptible to his infamous “feed them so they calm down” method.

 

Just before he left, he turned back to her, eyes soft, full of something between hope and hesitation.

 

“Will you still be here when I wake up?”

 

Theia instinctively looked toward the queen, unsure if she’d even be allowed to stay. But Penelope was already smiling.

 

Theia nodded quickly, warmth blooming in her chest.

 

“Of course I will.”

 

He smiled warmly before disappearing down the corridor toward his room.

 

The Queen turned her attention back to Theia, setting her cup down on the low table.

 

“Are you still hungry?”

 

“No, I’m good. Thank you for the breakfast. You didn’t have to invite me to join, you know.”

 

“Nonsense,” she waved the comment away as she stood. “I’m going to get dressed. Would you like to borrow some clothes? You must be freezing, poor dear.”

 

“Oh—no! I wouldn’t want to risk damaging anything. It’s alright, I’ll just keep my cloak on.”

 

“Please. I insist. I won’t have you catching a cold under my watch. Come on,” she added, scooping up her daughter. “Follow me.”

 

Well, she could hardly refuse the Queen twice, could she?

 

Theia let herself be led through the hallway toward the royal chambers. Penelope handed her Eirene before slipping quietly into her bedroom, where her husband was apparently still sleeping. Left alone in the corridor with the toddler tugging at her cloak, Theia couldn’t help but catch a muffled, exasperated voice from the other side of the door:

 

“Go to sleep, Ody, for gods’ sake!”

 

She bit her cheek to keep from laughing out loud.

 

A moment later, the queen exited the room with a bundle of clothes in her arms, rolling her eyes and muttering, “Men.”

 

An infuriating bunch indeed.

 

Tentatively—though a smirk had already escaped her—Theia asked, “ ‘Ody’ ?

 

“I don’t have the time to full-name him every time he’s exhausting.”

 

She chuckled as Penelope handed her a dark green chiton.

“I remember you looked lovely in green.”

 

The garment was simple—made of thick, incredibly soft cotton—but finer than anything Theia had ever worn, save for Callia’s chiton she had borrowed for the banquet.

 

“I haven’t worn it in ages. I was about your age, actually. But I remember being cold during my first autumns here—Sparta stays warmer longer—so I figured you might be too. You can keep it.”

 

Theia’s eyes widened.

“Oh, no, I can’t. It’s yours.”

 

“Really, I don’t mind. I’d rather see it on someone than have it collecting dust in a chest.”

 

She clutched the fabric to her chest, at a loss for words. Thankfully, Eirene broke the moment by grabbing at the chiton and nearly stuffing it in her mouth before her mother intercepted and swept her back up into her arms.

 

“There’s an empty room, two doors down on the left, where you can change,” Penelope said. “Meet me in the nursery after? You remember where it is?”

 

Theia nodded, and the queen walked off, daughter’s head peaking from her shoulder.

 

The empty room was… well, empty—aside from the bare minimum of furniture, all covered in white sheets to keep the dust at bay. Still, it had clearly once been lived in. Elegant floral frescoes lined the walls in soft pastel tones, now faded with time. Theia figured someone had once called it theirs, though it must have been left behind a long time ago.

 

Alone for the first time since she’d woken up, she leaned against the closed door and let out a long breath.

 

What an emotional day—and it wasn’t even two hours since she got out of bed. She’d already been through dread, shock, rage, tears, quiet joy, and… whatever had almost happened with Telemachus. Her limbs felt heavy, her eyelids heavier.

 

Still, she pushed off the door, shaking herself out of the haze. She unfastened her cloak and peeled off her clothes, slipping the queen’s chiton over her head.

 

Gods, it was warm. And somehow even softer once worn.

 

She tied a belt quickly around her waist and stepped out into the hallway, turning toward the nursery.

 

Penelope had changed as well and was now finishing a braid when she spotted Theia in the doorway. Eirene sat cross-legged on the carpet, completely absorbed in what looked like a full-blown tragedy enacted by a small army of wooden figurines.

 

“Ah! I knew it would look good on you,” Penelope said warmly, gesturing her in.

 

Theia stepped further into the room, the soft cotton of the chiton brushing against her legs.

 

“Would you like some help with your hair?” the queen added gently.

 

Theia blinked, caught off guard. “I’m not going to ask you to do my hair.”

 

“Why not?” Penelope said with a shrug. “I need to practice for when Eirene gets older anyway.”

 

Baffled by the insane casualness of the situation, Theia sat stiffly on a nearby stool as the Queen— the Queen! —rubbed perfumed oil into her hair, smoothing out the frizzy strands with practiced care.

 

“You have such beautiful hair,” Penelope said.

 

Theia scoffed. “Not really. It’s completely unmanageable.”

 

Penelope laughed softly. “I would have killed to have hair like yours when I was a girl. My cousin Helen had curls like yours—though she’s blonde. I used to love the way they bounced when she walked.”

 

“Helen of Sparta?!”

 

“The very same. We grew up together.”

 

Everything was fine. Totally fine. She just had royalty running their hands through her curls while casually comparing her to the most beautiful woman in the world. Nothing crazy about that at all.

 

Unable to find anything to say, Theia let the silence settle between them. Surprisingly, it wasn’t awkward. It was… comforting, in a way. She guessed this was what it must feel like—to have a loving mother.

 

She hadn’t even realized a tear had slipped down her cheek until Penelope’s hands stilled and she stepped in front of her, concerned.

 

“Something’s wrong?” the Queen asked gently.

 

“No,” Theia sniffed, blinking fast as more tears threatened to fall. “Gods, I just keep crying in front of people today. It’s just been… a lot. These past couple of hours.”

 

“Oh, darling…” Penelope murmured, taking her hand.

 

She squeezed her eyes shut. “Just… how did you do it?”

 

“Do what?” she asked softly.

 

“How did you survive ten years not knowing if your husband was alive or dead?” her voice wavered. “I always thought that must’ve been hard, but—Telemachus was gone for twelve days , and I thought I was going to die.”

 

There was a pause. Then Penelope said, softly, “So did I.”

 

Theia looked up.

 

“Not every day,” the queen continued. “Not at first. I tried to stay hopeful. But as time went on, it felt like… something inside me had been torn out. I did my best to hide it from my son—so it was mostly sleepless nights, quiet tears when I was alone. But yes. It killed me. The not knowing more than anything. It’s a terrible kind of pain, isn’t it? Not knowing what happened to the man you love.”

 

Theia’s breath caught. “Yeah…”

 

“So you do love him.”

 

She froze. Wait—had she said that out loud?

 

Oh gods.

 

“Against my better judgment,” she muttered, cringing. “Please don’t tell him. Though—according to my friend—I’ve apparently been very obvious.”

 

“Just a smidge,” the queen chuckled. “But not to him.”

 

“Yeah, because—no offense—your son is a blind fool. I have to smack him in the head to get him to stop putting himself down all the time.”

 

“Thank you for that. I had noticed. But you do know he loves you too, right? Or are you just as blind?”

 

“I’m starting to see it—or more like, letting myself see it. But I’m scared.”

 

“Why?”

 

She hesitated. Then, softly:

“Because he’s… him. And I’m just me. He deserves someone better.”

 

Penelope didn’t answer right away. Instead, she reached out, gently brushing a curl away from Theia’s face—just like a mother might. There was no judgment in her expression. Only quiet certainty.

 

“I think he’s the only one who gets to decide what he deserves.”

 

She let the words hang in the air for a moment longer before stepping away and picking up her daughter again.

 

“I’m going to drop this one off with Eurycleia, and then I have some work to get to. But, as I told you yesterday, you’re welcome to go wherever you like. Alright?”

 

For what must have been the thousandth time that morning, Theia just nodded. Apparently her words had decided to stay in bed.

 

Penelope paused at the doorway, casting one last look back with a soft, reassuring smile.

 

“Think about what I said.”

 

The door closed behind her with a gentle click, and the room fell into silence once more.

 

Theia sat there for a moment, arms loosely crossed, the faint scent of the queen’s hair oil still lingering in the air.

 

Then she exhaled slowly, squared her shoulders, and got up to leave as well.

 

As she walked quietly down the hallway, she paused in front of the familiar door to Telemachus’ room.

 

She would think about her feelings—and her future—tomorrow.

Today, she just needed comfort.

 

Before she could second-guess herself, she opened the door softly and slipped into the dark room, closing it behind her. Light filtered faintly through the curtains, just enough to make out the sleeping silhouette of Telemachus, still sprawled with one arm flung over his eyes.

 

She smiled at the déjà-vu.

 

Carefully, she walked to the bed and sat, then lay down on top of the covers beside him.

 

He stirred and opened one eye.

 

“What…” he mumbled, groggy.

 

“Shut up and go back to sleep.”

 

She heard him snort, and then felt a strong arm wrap around her waist, pulling her in.

 

The last thing she heard before sleep claimed her was the steady sound of his heartbeat.

Notes:

Hihihihihihi I told guys you have to trust me on things! The painful chapters make the following ones better!

I know you wanted to know, so here is the origin story of the necklace! It’s pretty fitting, isn’t it? I totally made up Anticlea and Laertes meeting because there is almost nothing on them pre-Odyssey, but according to some sources Laertes was an Argonaut at some point, and Autolycus (Anticlea’s father, son of Hermes) lived on Mount Parnassus. If you want some extra funny made up lore, I imagine that Autolycus stole this necklace for his daughter 😅

Ancient Greeks DID have boots, not just sandals, but they were pretty funky looking, like leather socks so I can imagine why they’re not depicted often in the arts.

Tons of royal family + Theia moments in this chapter, I hope you enjoyed it, I know some of you like that a lot.

And of course the reunioooooon ❤️ my babies ❤️ And so sorry about the almost kiss, it can’t be THAT easy guys.

Anyway I hope you liked reading it as much as I liked writing it, and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 33: Quiet, Interruptions, and Serious Talk

Notes:

Hiiiiiiiii!

First of all I’d like to thank you SO MUCH for the enthusiasm you shared for the previous chapter. I know sometimes I like to sprinkle a bit (a lot) of pain in the story but trust me when I say I know where I’m going and there’s always a pay off.

I’m not telling you much about this chapter, just that it’s a direct continuation of the previous one and we are going back to the Telemachus/Theia alternate POV.

Anyway, I hope you’ll like it and I’ll see you on the other side 😉

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

When Telemachus opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was sunlight, soft and golden, spilling through the curtains like threads of light.

 

The second was a head of black curls nestled against his chest. Then a hand, clutching the fabric of his chiton like he might disappear, and a pair of legs tangled with his.

 

So he hadn’t dreamed it. She was here. She had come to him—curled into his space, next to him—and fallen asleep.

 

On him, to be exact.

 

Theia.

 

He looked down at her sleeping face—so peaceful, so relaxed. So heartbreakingly beautiful. He had never seen her asleep before; she had that unfair advantage over him. But it was a sight he could gladly get used to.

 

He had to actively resist the instinct to stroke her hair, to curl one of those dark ringlets around his finger like he’d done earlier on the couch—before he’d leaned in. Before he’d tried to kiss her. Before she’d almost let him.

 

Poor Chara.

 

How he’d hated her in that moment—but it wasn’t her fault. She was just doing her job. Hopefully, she hadn’t run to the staff quarters to tell everyone she’d caught the prince almost kissing someone.

 

But honestly? Even if she had, he didn’t care. Let them whisper. Let them guess.

 

He was too happy to worry about it.

 

Twenty-seven days.

He had been away for twenty-seven days. Away from home, from his family—but most of all, perhaps selfishly, away from her.

And it had killed him.

 

The storm had come out of nowhere—ruthless and unrelenting. Thankfully, none of the crew had been hurt. But for one brief moment, he’d thought it might be the end. That he’d never see her face again.

 

And that thought had terrified him more than the idea of dying ever had.

 

He loved her so much.

Being far from her had felt like his soul had been torn from him. Like there wasn’t enough air in the world to fill his lungs. Like all the colors had dulled. Like life itself had turned tasteless. Pointless.

 

“I know you’re awake,” came a groggy, muffled voice from his chest. “I can feel you fidgeting.”

 

Oops.

 

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you.”

 

“I sure hope so. I stand by what I said: this is the best fucking bed in existence. I live here now.”

 

By all means, stay here then. Forever.

 

“You’re barely touching the bed. You’re practically on top of me.”

 

“Shhhh. You talk too much. It’s bed time.”

 

A quiet chuckle shook his chest.

 

“Stop moving,” she groaned.

 

“I take it you’re not a morning person?”

 

“It’s not morning anymore.”

 

“You know what I mean.”

 

Her hand let go of his tunic, patting blindly up his chest until she found his face—and then his mouth—where she placed a silencing finger.

 

He laughed against it.

 

“We should get up before someone finds us,” he said, a little more seriously.

 

“Your father peeked his head in earlier. Didn’t seem to mind.”

 

Oh, great.

Now he was definitely going to be mercilessly teased. Would the “don’t bother me, I was just missing” card be enough to make him shut up?

 

…Worth a shot.

 

“You can stay here if you’re still tired, but I’m getting up.”

 

He gently extirpated himself from her grasp, to which she complained with a loud, angry whine before flopping headfirst into the mattress.

 

He was already missing her warmth.

 

Crossing the room, he opened the curtains just enough to slip onto the balcony, leaving the bedroom mostly dark so as not to disturb Theia. He leaned on the railing and took in the view.

 

Gods, how he had missed his home.

 

Footsteps echoed behind him. Theia stepped outside, murder in her eyes, his covers wrapped around her like an oversized blanket.

 

She looked adorable.

 

She plopped onto a stool and stared at nothing in particular—clearly not entirely awake yet.

 

“I told you you could’ve stayed in bed.”

 

She shrugged, then grumbled, “You were too far.”

 

Gods, his heart.

This woman was out to kill him.

 

He noticed a bit of dark green fabric peeking through the blanket and raised an eyebrow in confusion. He clearly remembered her wearing a chaotic combination of a white nightdress, a wool cloak, and boots before he went to bed. A glorious chaos, to be fair. Her hair had even been half-braided away from her face.

 

“Did you go home to change?”

 

“No. Your mom played dress-up with me.”

 

“I’m surprised you let her.”

 

“I refused at first, but she insisted—and it felt rude to decline her twice. Plus… I do like your mom a lot.”

 

That sent a warm feeling through his chest, tugging his lips into a smile.

The idea that the two most important women in his life got along was… everything.

 

Theia shivered.

 

“Are you cold?” he asked, concerned.

 

She gave him a mischievous look.

“Well, I did have a fantastic warm pillow… but he abandoned me. Very rudely.”

 

Telemachus matched her smirk.

“Is that so?”

 

He stepped closer and swept her into his arms with no warning. She yelped as he carried her back inside. Her hands flew to his collar, gripping it like her life depended on it.

 

“What in the gods’ names do you think you’re doing!” she shouted.

 

“Can’t let a lady freeze to death on my watch, can I?”

 

“You’re going to hurt your back.”

 

“You weigh next to nothing.”

 

She gave him a scowl that only made him grin wider.

 

Without warning, he threw himself backward onto the bed—still holding her tight. Theia let out a second shriek as she landed unceremoniously on his chest.

 

She shoved her hair back with a dramatic sigh, then propped herself up on her elbows, giving him an unimpressed look.

 

“I had forgotten how dramatic you are. Can’t believe I praised you to your mother yesterday. I need to correct that and tell her her son is an ass.”

 

He frowned, confused.

“What do you mean yesterday? Did you see my mom yesterday?”

 

“Yeah. She basically summoned me when I went to the gates.”

 

“Why were you at the gates?”

 

She paused, then shut her eyes in that unmistakable way that screamed oh no, I said too much.

Well, his curiosity was piqued now.

 

“You’re going to make fun of me,” she cringed.

 

“I would never.”

 

“You always say that and then you end up laughing in my face.”

 

“Fair enough. Well, if I do, you have full permission to slap me. Deal?”

 

She nodded, then took a deep breath.

 

“I may or may not have walked up to the palace gates every day for the past two weeks… just to see if anyone had heard anything about your return.”

 

Oh.

 

Well, he certainly wouldn’t laugh at that.

How could he feel anything but love—and awe?

 

She had come here every day. For two weeks. Hoping for a rumor, a whisper, any scrap of news about him.

 

This beautiful, headstrong, stubborn woman.

Waiting for him.

 

Words escaped him, so he didn’t speak.

Instead, he gently brushed her hair aside, then leaned up to press a kiss to her forehead—hoping it would say everything he couldn’t.

 

But just in case it didn’t, he found himself whispering,

“Thank you. For guiding me home.”

 

Theia tensed at the gesture—just slightly.

He’d known it was a risk. But after she hadn’t pulled away in the sitting room, he thought it might be worth it.

 

And thankfully, it was.

She relaxed a moment later, leaning into him and resting her forehead against his.

 

“I hardly guided you,” she said, her voice soft with a smile.

 

“You did,” he murmured. “You’re my North Star.”

 

She blushed, smiling wider.

“You can’t keep getting away with saying things like that, you know?”

 

Emboldened by her reaction, he leaned back slightly, letting himself give in to the temptation—he reached up and began to idly play with her curls, wrapping and unwrapping a strand around his finger.

 

“Oh? And what are you going to do about it?”

 

She bit down a laugh— gods, those lips —and replied in a low, teasing voice,

“I’ll think of something.”

 

He was going to pass away. Right here, right now.

 

“Oh yeah?” he managed, clinging to some semblance of composure. “What kind of something?”

 

Theia opened her mouth to answer—

And then: bang bang bang. Loud knocks at the door.

 

For gods’ sake, what now? Was the universe conspiring against him?

 

Telemachus groaned and let himself flop onto the mattress, arms outstretched in utter exasperation.

 

Theia, still sitting beside him, was clearly trying not to laugh.

 

Bang bang bang.

 

“I am not opening that door,” he declared dramatically.

 

Alas, the gloriously chaotic woman beside him simply shook off the sheet still wrapped around her and stood up to cross the room.

 

Betrayal. Pure and simple.

 

He heard the door open—then a familiar smug voice.

 

“Well, well, well! You are not the person I expected to answer the door!”

 

“I’m the person you get,” she replied flatly. “What do you want?”

 

“Move, you little harpy—I have a friend to tackle.”

 

Wait, what?

 

He didn’t even have time to sit up before a full-grown human boulder launched himself across the room and landed on top of him.

 

“DUDE, YOU’RE BACK!”

 

“You’re crushing me.”

 

Out of sight, he heard Theia snicker.

 

“Should I leave you two alone, perhaps? I feel like I’m holding the candle.”

 

Fortunately, Leandros finally rolled off his lungs, only to sit up and drag him into a proper hug.

 

“Man… we thought you were a goner,” he said, voice low—more serious than he had ever heard from him.

 

“Nah,” Telemachus replied, managing a wry smile. “I’m too stubborn to die at sea.”

 

“Stubborn doesn’t make you invincible, dumbass.”

 

From over Leandros’ shoulder, he saw Theia watching them—arms crossed, a fond expression softening her features.

 

It was wild, really. Just a few months ago, he’d been a lonely prince with exactly one friend—who happened to be a goddess mentoring him and his father before him. And now here he was, crushed in a bear hug by his very human friend, while the woman he loved stood nearby, steady and real and there.

 

It was thanks to her. She was the one who made him want to try. To open up. And the world had been brighter ever since.

 

Without thinking, he stretched his arm toward her, hand open.

 

She took it instantly.

 

Leandros caught the gesture, and his grin turned radiant. “Yay, group hug!” he shouted, gleefully yanking Theia down onto the mattress with them.

 

Theia let out an “oof” as she collided with the boys, immediately grumbling in true Theia fashion,

“I’m being squeezed to death. You guys are heavy.”

 

But Leandros wasn’t having it.

“Shhh. Embrace the power of friendship.”

 

“You’re about to embrace the power of my elbow in your stomach,” she warned. “Also—Myra’s going to murder you if she finds out we had a group hug without her. So don’t you dare tell her.”

 

Leandros finally let go of them both, flopping back before they all sat cross-legged on the bed.

 

“Are you kidding me?” he gasped. “I’m telling her everything. Especially the fact that you are in His Highness’s bedroom. My, my. How scandalous.” He wiggled his eyebrows with theatrical glee.

 

Telemachus had forgotten how loud and annoying his friend could be.

 

“We were just talking,” he muttered.

 

“Oh really ?” Leandros leaned in, positively vibrating with mischief. “Because when the queen herself fetched me from my post to tell me you were back, she also casually mentioned you two were asleep in here. Together. So either your parents are the chillest parents in the history of parents—”

 

He paused for dramatic effect.

 

“—or they reeeaaally want grandchildren.”

 

Oh gods.

 

Telemachus wanted to die. Or murder Leo. Or die while murdering Leo. Theia was steadily turning the color of a ripe pomegranate. Where was Myra when you needed someone to shut this man up?

 

Theia shot him her most dreadful, weaponized death glare.

“Get out before I shove his toy sword down your throat.”

 

Leandros perked up immediately. “Is that an euphemism for—”

 

GET OUT!

 

He raised both hands in surrender, still grinning like an idiot, as he backed toward the door. But just before stepping out, he turned back, and for once, his smirk softened.

 

“Jokes aside… I’m glad to see you smiling again, Theia. I was worried.”

 

Then, with a dramatic mock bow:

“See you around.”

And just like that, he was gone.

 

Telemachus let out a long sigh, dragging a hand down his face.

“I can’t tell if I adore him or hate him with the fiery passion of a thousand suns.”

 

“You adore him,” Theia said flatly.

 

“I have terrible taste in people, then.”

 

She punched him in the arm—hard.

Hey!

 

“Not you, obviously.”

 

“Yeah,” she muttered. “Grovel, you jerk.”

 

He shook his head, amused, then stood and pulled her up by the hands.

“Come on, Miss Theia, let’s go to the kitchens so I can offer you a food-based apology.”

 

“Well, when you put it like that…”

 

He let go of one hand but kept a firm grasp on the other, tugging her out of the room and down the corridor. Their fingers stayed locked together.

 

As they walked, he tried to pinpoint the moment holding her hand had shifted—from panic-inducing to something that felt as natural as breathing.

And truth be told… he couldn’t. It just happened effortlessly, quietly, like everything else in their… relationship?

 

Friendship didn’t feel like the right word anymore. Not after today.

 

As they arrived in the kitchens, a few members of staff were still busy cleaning and putting away the morning’s deliveries. Their heads snapped up in unison at the sight of the two of them, surprise flickering across every face.

 

He might’ve found it funny—if Theia hadn’t tensed slightly behind him.

 

Still, she didn’t let go of his hand.

 

He gave her fingers a soft squeeze and brushed gentle circles across her skin with his thumb.

 

“Hi,” he said, addressing the room. “You can all be dismissed. Go rest. Thank you.”

 

A chorus of “Thank you, Your Highness” and polite bows followed as the staff quickly disappeared.

 

Theia waited until they were gone before dropping her voice an octave.

“‘You can all be dismissed,’” she said in a mock-serious tone—her classic Telemachus impression. She was making fun of him, the little menace.

 

He gave her a look. “Would you rather they stood around gawking while we eat?”

 

“You didn’t have to kick them out! We could’ve just grabbed something and run.”

 

“Nah.” He shrugged, leading her toward the table. “They deserved a break anyway.”

 

Once she was seated, he turned around, plucked a fig from a nearby bowl, and tossed it at her.

 

“Hey, catch.”

 

She absolutely did not. Her hand made a wild, awkward crossing motion, lunging way too high while the fig took a sad little arc and smacked onto the floor with a squish.

 

She looked up at him, expression somewhere between defeated and murderous.

 

He completely lost it, laughter bursting out of him in full force.

 

“Yeah, yeah,” she muttered, folding her arms. “Keep laughing at me and my terrible coordination. Maybe I’ll throw you back into the sea.”

 

“You’ll miss meee.”

 

“Maybe not this time. I’m wiser now.”

 

Still laughing under his breath, he grabbed another fig and handed it to her before sitting across the table. She raised an eyebrow.

 

“A fig?”

 

“Felt right,” he shrugged.

 

Her lips tugged into a knowing little smile, but she looked down, fidgeting idly with the fruit in her hands.

 

That’s when he saw it—the necklace. The chain had slipped from beneath her clothes, and the pendant was now resting, plain as day, against her chest. His heart stuttered.

 

“You’re still wearing it,” he said, barely above a whisper.

 

She glanced up, followed his gaze—and then tilted her chin, looking at him directly.

 

There was no teasing in her expression now. Only honesty.

 

“You and I need to have a serious conversation about that,” she said. “Actually… you and I need to have a serious conversation, period.”

 

Well that wasn’t ominous at all.

 

“…Okay?”

 

She set the fig down, crossing her arms tightly across her chest, eyes pinned to his like she was holding herself back from saying more.

 

“Were you planning to tell me at some point that this was your grandmother’s necklace?”

 

Oh no.

 

Oh no no no.

 

His stomach sank. How in the gods’ names—?

 

“I… How did you—?”

 

“Your father told me. This morning. When he was escorting me here.” Her voice was calm, but there was an edge to it. “And don’t get mad at him for telling me. I know you—I know you—and I’m actually glad he did. I just…” She exhaled sharply. “I feel like an idiot. I’ve been wearing this for a month without knowing where it came from.”

 

“You’re not—” he started, voice tighter than he meant. “What else did he say?”

 

Did his father tell her everything? Every last piece of the story?

 

She glanced down, just for a second, and he could see the hesitation in her. Like she was weighing the decision to speak, aware her answer might change everything between them. Which, if his father had really told her the whole story, might.

 

When she finally looked back up, her expression was steady. Determined.

 

“That it belonged to your grandmother before her marriage. Back when she wasn’t of royal blood.”

She paused.

“I must admit… that part surprised me.”

 

“Okay.”

 

What else could he say? It had surprised him too, when he’d first heard it. His grandmother had always seemed so regal—like she’d been born a queen, not made one. It was hard to picture her living anything resembling a simple life.

 

Theia went on, a little more cautious now.

 

“Because, up until this morning, I was under the impression that… this wasn’t something that could happen. For a commoner to be involved with royalty. Romantically, I mean. But apparently, it very much is. And it kind of turned my brain upside down.”

 

Oh.

 

Oh.

 

The realization hit like cold water to the face.

 

She thought it wasn’t possible. That they weren’t possible.

That there was a line written in stone stating it wasn’t, that someone like her could never be with someone like him.

 

Gods.

 

He should’ve told her. He should have told her.

That it was possible. That there was precedent. Multiple precedents. He’d been so wrapped up in his own head—trying to come to terms with his love for her, with the earth-shattering realization that no logistical obstacles stood in their way, that the only thing holding them apart might be her not loving him back—that he hadn’t even considered that this could be the reason she’d been keeping her distance.

 

That she thought it wasn’t allowed. That it couldn’t be real.

Gods.

Why hadn’t he told her?

 

Finally finding his words again, he replied, voice slightly cracked,

“I’m sorry. I should have told you. I didn’t know either, not until the festival. It turned my brain upside down too.”

 

She tilted her head, eyes searching.

“Is that why you were so bold at the banquet?”

 

“Partly,” he admitted. “And also because… you took my breath away.”

 

She closed her eyes then, inhaling slowly. Like she needed the air to steady herself.

When she opened them again, her voice was gentler, but still firm.

“Why did you give me this necklace?”

 

Gods. Where to start? How to start?

 

“I wanted to.”

 

“That’s not a good enough reason,” she said, unmoved. “Try again.”

 

The things this woman made him say.

 

“I think… you know why.”

 

She didn’t flinch. Didn’t break eye contact.

 

Then, softly, like she was giving him one last chance to lie—or one last chance to be brave:

 

“Telemachus. Do you have feelings for me?”

 

His breath caught.

 

Not because he didn’t know the answer, but because saying it out loud—admitting it, right here, right now—would make it real. Would make them real.

 

And gods, he wanted that.

 

“Yes,” he said, barely louder than a whisper. “Yes I do. I think you already knew that, but gods—I do.”

 

A beat passed. She didn’t say anything, just slowly nodded, her eyes lowering to her hands. Then he saw it. The thing he would remember until his dying days. Her smile, timid at first, then growing wider and wider, as if she could help but to beam.

 

“Good,” she said, voice a little breathless with disbelief. “Then I’m not the only fool in this story.”

 

He let out a soft laugh, somewhere between nervous and utterly overwhelmed.

 

“You have feelings for me?”

 

She gave him a flat look.

“Do you think I go into all of my friends’ beds to cuddle? Use your head for five seconds.”

 

“I don’t know what you do in your free time!”

 

“Well not that ! Not with anyone else, you idiot! I fucking kissed you!”

 

He blinked.

“So we are talking about the kiss now!”

 

Theia dropped her head in her hands and groaned.

“I’m sorry I ran. It was impulsive—I didn’t even realize I was doing it until I was doing it, and then I just… freaked out. I was so afraid that if we went down that road, we’d only end up hurting each other. That you’d eventually marry some perfect little princess, and I’d just be…” She waved vaguely, frustrated. “Me.”

 

She looked up at him, cheeks flushed, eyes burning.

“So I thought it’d be easier to kill it before it got too far. Obviously, I was wrong. And it didn’t work, anyway, because it’s been so hard to even look at you without folding on the spot.”

 

Telemachus’ brain was blank.

Not a single thought—just an overwhelming feeling of joy. It was like the sun had taken up residence in his head.

 

“Stop looking at me like that!” she shouted.

 

“Like what?”

 

“With that impossibly radiant smile of yours! You’re too beautiful when you do that and I need to keep my thoughts straight! We’re having an important conversation!”

 

“OH MY GODS! You do think I’m cute!”

 

“Is that seriously the only thing you’re going to retain from this? That I think you’re hot?” She gestured wildly. “Because this isn’t exactly new information! Don’t you own a mirror?!”

 

“Oh my gods… And here I thought you didn’t feel the same, but the whole time you were just checking me out!”

 

She chucked the fig at him. It hit him square on the head. Deserved. Still worth it.

 

“You’re impossible. I don’t even know why I fell for you—this is the stupidest thing I’ve ever done in my entire life.”

 

“But you did.”

 

She sighed. Defeated. Flustered. Maybe a little happy.

 

“But I did.”

 

She said it again, a little softer. But I did.

 

It hit him like a wave. No dramatic flourish, no stormclouds parting—just her voice, steady and true, finally saying what he’d been aching to hear for what felt like forever.

 

He couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. His heart was doing something wild in his chest, like it was trying to burn a hole straight through his ribs.

 

She fell for me.

Somehow, despite everything—despite his panic, his silence, his endless overthinking— she did.

 

Gods, he was so gone for her.

 

She ran a hand through her hair, messing it up slightly (good , he loved her messy hair), before straightening up again.

 

“Okay, serious talk resumes now. Yes, I have feelings for you. Yes, I kind of guessed you had feelings for me after the banquet — maybe even before, if I’m being completely honest. Your drunken rant was terrible, but it stuck with me. And yes, I panicked and tried to put some friendly distance between us.

Because, well… first I thought it was impossible, which, now I know, it’s not.

Then I thought you’d hate me when I told you about what happened in Sparta. And you didn’t. So… I’ve officially run out of reasons to rationalize this as a bad idea.”

 

She softened a little and looked him straight in the eyes, her green irises sparkling with unshed tears.

“I also thought I had lost you. And knowing I would never get to tell you all of this if you had—if you died? It hurt. So much. So I’m telling you now.”

 

Telemachus reached out and gently covered her hand with his, giving it a reassuring squeeze before offering her a soft smile.

 

“So… what now?” he asked, voice quiet. “Your call.”

 

“I… I think I need a little time. To come to terms with all of this.”

Then, quickly—

“Before you start imagining the worst, I don’t mean not seeing you. Or going back to pretending we’re just friends—I don’t think I’m capable of that. But… I don’t know. Take it slow?”

 

“So we’re not getting married tomorrow?” he asked, deadpan. “Damn. My dad’s going to be disappointed.”

 

She smacked his arm, but her smile betrayed her.

 

This was unreal. If it weren’t for the warmth of her hand in his, he might’ve believed it was all a dream. But it wasn’t.

This absolute goddess of a woman—the one who owned his heart—had just handed him hers.

Willingly. With a smile. With sass.

 

This was, without a doubt, the happiest day of his life.

 

“Okay,” he said, his grin softening into something quieter. “Jokes aside. Taking it slow. I can do that.”

 

“Are you sure? I know it’s a lot to ask—”

 

“I’d do anything for you.”

 

Theia blushed—adorably, impossibly so. “Stop it.”

 

“Oh no,” he grinned. “You’ve unleashed something now. I’m going to whisper sweet nothings in your ear all day long .”

 

She shook her head, laughter spilling out as she muttered, “Gods.”

 

“Just out of curiosity,” he said, feeling his grin stretch wider, “what does ‘taking it slow’ imply? Like, if I do this—”

 

He stood, circled the table, and slid into the seat beside her, fingers brushing gently against her cheek. Her breath hitched—barely—but he caught it.

 

“—is this allowed?”

 

“I’ll allow it.”

 

“Good to know.” He leaned in slightly, his voice softer now. “Now… if I kissed you, would that be too much?”

 

He was teasing. But also completely serious.

 

She put on a dramatic thinking face, lips pursed. “Hmm. I don’t know… I guess you’ll just have to try and find out.”

 

He didn’t need to be told twice.

 

Still watching her closely—giving her time to pull away, to change her mind—he leaned in. She didn’t move. If anything, she tilted her head slightly, her smile softening, her breath catching.

 

And then, finally, his lips met hers.

 

It wasn’t urgent or clumsy like the first time. It was careful. Certain. Like they were both trying to say this time, we mean it.

 

Her hand found his forearm, then his shoulder, then the nape of his neck as her fingers tangled with his hair. His cupped her face, like the first time, like she was the most precious thing in his world.

 

Nothing mattered, just them, together, in that moment.

 

When they finally pulled back, their foreheads brushed, both of them smiling like fools.

 

“Well,” she whispered, a little dazed. “That was… definitely not too much.”

 

“I’ll add it to the ‘allowed list' then. Gods… it was even better than last time.”

 

“I don’t know, last time I left you speechless and it seems to me like you are talking right now.”

 

“You’re right. Guess I have to try again until I lose all my words. Just to be sure.”

 

“Just to be sure,” she echoed, a smirk growing on her face.

 

He leaned to kiss it away when suddenly—

 

“HA! I knew it!”

 

They both jolted at the sound of the familiar voice. Theia let out a muffled groan and slumped against Telemachus’ shoulder, hiding her face. His head snapped toward the intruder.

 

“Is there a conspiracy? This is the third time we’ve been interrupted today! The third time !”

 

His father stood in the doorway, pointing an accusatory finger at them while grinning like a madman.

 

“Remember when I told you that the day I catch you in a compromising position, I’ll laugh in your face? Day of reckoning, my son. Day. Of. Reckoning.”

 

“What in Hades are you even doing here?”

 

Odysseus shrugged, stepping forward to grab a bowl of fruit like he owned the place (which, technically, he did).

 

“Was hungry.”

 

“Well you got your snack, now get out!”

 

“Okay, okay, I’m going! Have fun, you two. Bye, Theia!”

 

“Bye,” she mumbled into his shoulder, clearly contemplating the benefits of relocating to a different island.

 

His father hadn’t been gone for two seconds before they heard his unmistakable voice echo from afar:

 

“PEN! GUESS WHAT?”

 

“I think I hate your dad,” Theia muttered, still buried in his shoulder.

 

“Welcome to my life.” He sighed. “Sometimes I adore him. Other times, I want to send him back into the sea.”

 

He dropped a soft kiss on the top of her head.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

She straightened up slowly, meeting his eyes.

“Yeah,” she said, with a sigh that almost sounded like a laugh. “I’ll manage.”

 

“If he’s the reason you run away again, I’m definitely going to throw him back into the sea.”

 

She smiled, hand rising to his forehead to gently brush away a few wayward strands.

“No running,” she said softly. “Not anymore.”

 

“Promise?” Telemachus heard himself ask, voice barely above a whisper, so incredibly vulnerable.

 

Theia leaned in and kissed his cheek.

 

“Promise.”

Notes:

Hihihihihi are you guys happy? I bet you are.

This chapter was just pure fluff and banter and fluffy banter but I feel like we deserved that.

If I’m being honest, I originally planned to have the feelings talk later on in the story but it just felt right here, so I changed my plans a little. Sometimes the story carries me more than I carry it and I’m completely okay with that.

Well, I hoped you enjoyed it and I will see you all very soon!

Chapter 34: Honeymoon Phase, Regretful Friend, and Mortifying Uncle

Notes:

Hi everyone!

First of all, your enthusiasm regarding the last chapter MADE MY DAY. I know you guys have been waiting for a while and I’m glad you enjoyed their little confessions. Thank you again for all your love and support, it’s what motivated me to pursue this story and the reason why we have over 30 chapters now ❤️

This chapter is a bit shorter (well, it’s 4k words so not exactly short short) and not exactly plot driven, but we do need a breather from time to time. And I think you’ll enjoy it.

So here’s chapter 34!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

“…and then Bionides said the study wasn’t conclusive. Wasn’t conclusive? Are you kidding me? I’ve literally been through a storm to report on my research—research he barely even looked at—but noooo. Because it might actually benefit the people instead of his personal interests, suddenly it’s ‘not conclusive’? I swear, if he’s still in office when my father abdicates, I’m exiling him. Don’t care if his family practically help build Ithaca. Bionides, out.”

 

They were sitting Menon’s courtyard, savoring one of the last golden days before winter’s grey skies took over for good. Well, Theia was sitting. Telemachus was lying on his back with his head in her lap, ranting animatedly about the morning’s council meeting while she absently ran her fingers through his hair.

 

“Can’t you just tell him, ‘Shut up, I’m in charge, we’re doing it’? Feels like something you should be able to do.”

 

He turned his head to look up at her, grinning, blue eyes sparkling with mischief.

“That, my darling, is called a dictatorship.”

 

“Meh,” she said, shrugging. “Feels like you guys should get to be a little authoritarian. Once a year. As a treat.”

 

He laughed—that gorgeous, gorgeous laugh of his that resonated through her entire body.

 

“Thank the gods your revolution plans fell flat. You would be a little tyrant.”

 

“Who told you they fell flat?” she said, raising an eyebrow. “Maybe my new plan involves seducing the prince. Looks like it’s working.”

 

He clutched his chest in mock outrage, eyes wide in exaggerated horror.

“Oh my! The betrayal! Am I but an instrument to you?”

 

“Drama queen,” she chuckled, leaning down to press a kiss to his nose.

 

He closed his eyes and hummed contentedly as she pulled back, and she took a moment to look— really look—at the boy in her lap.

 

After all, she could look at him shamelessly now, couldn’t she?

 

It still felt a bit surreal. It hadn’t even been a full day since they’d had that life-changing conversation in the palace kitchens, and yet everything felt so… natural. Normal. Like it had always been supposed to be this way.

 

It soothed her as much as it scared her.

 

She couldn’t help waiting for the other shoe to drop—a quiet voice in her head whispering that this was too easy, too good to be true. Thank the gods another, more reasonable voice pushed back, reminding her that he had actually been missing. That she’d thought he’d died. How could any of this be called easy?

 

It helped muffle the dread. But it was still there, peeking through now and then.

 

Maybe it would fade with time. Or maybe it would be proven right, when he eventually realized there was someone better waiting elsewhere. Who knew.

 

“Are you alright?”

 

His voice pulled her out of her head, and she looked down at the boy—the man—in her arms, his eyes now full of concern.

 

Of course he’d notice her getting caught in a spiral of self-doubt. He had that borderline supernatural ability to tune into her emotions. She liked to blame it on all that godly blood in him.

 

“Yeah. Sorry,” she said softly. “Got lost in my thoughts for a second.”

 

“You don’t need to apologize,” he replied, giving her a small, crooked smile. “Gods know I’m the worldwide champion of that.”

 

He sat up. ( Noooo, come back. )

Then he wrapped his arms around her. ( Much better. )

 

“What’s wrong?” he asked softly.

 

“Nothing.”

 

“Nuh-uh. I don’t believe you.”

 

“How rude of you.”

 

He dropped a kiss on her shoulder before resting his chin there, gazing up at her with those expectant, puppy-dog eyes.

Now that was extremely unfair.

 

“It’s just…” she hesitated. “I’m happy.”

 

He squinted at her, brow furrowed. “Now I’m confused.”

 

“The thing is…” she sighed, fingers absently curling into the fabric of his sleeve, “I haven’t had many good things in my life. And I’m scared this won’t last.”

 

He stayed silent for a moment, and she didn’t dare look at him, afraid she might cry.

Gods knew she’d shed enough tears over the past couple of days.

 

But then his fingers gently tilted her chin, coaxing her to meet his eyes.

 

“I understand,” he said quietly. “That awful feeling—when something’s finally good, and all you can do is brace yourself for the moment it gets taken away. I’ve been there more times than I can count.”

 

His thumb brushed her cheek, light as a feather.

 

“But trust me—or at least try to believe me—when I say I’m not going anywhere. I didn’t plan to before, and I still don’t. Because you being happy, and safe… that’s my number one priority now. And however long it takes for you to believe that, to process all of this—it won’t change a thing. I’m here for you. Okay?”

 

She wanted so badly to forget all her doubts and just believe him. It would make her life so much easier if she did.

 

Lunging forward, she wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in the crook of his neck. Now that felt like a safe place to stay.

 

“Thank you,” she whispered.

 

“For what?”

 

“For being you.”

 

He didn’t answer, just held her tighter.

 

At last, when her mind had eased a little, she pulled back and sat beside him.

 

“Sorry I interrupted your very passionate debrief with my thick head.”

 

“It’s alright,” he said with a soft laugh. “My ‘very passionate debriefs’ aren’t as important as you.”

 

Gods, this man. He was trying to kill her with softness. She could feel her cheeks turning beet red.

 

“So,” Theia cleared her throat, desperate to change the subject to anything that wouldn’t end with her melting into a puddle in the middle of her uncle’s courtyard, “what can you actually do to move the motion forward?”

 

“Well,” he began, “most of the council is already on board—or at least not against trying. The problem is Bionides. He controls the budget, so without his approval it’s complicated.”

 

He tapped his fingers against his knee, thinking aloud. “We could fund it with personal money, which is possible, but not ideal—it might look like we’re undermining the council. Or I keep pushing until he caves, which might make me look like an entitled brat… but hey, you gotta do what you gotta do.”

 

A pause.

 

“There’s also the possibility of me going on another trip to gather more data.”

 

Huh. Sorry. What?

 

“What do you mean, another trip?” she snapped. “You are never leaving Ithaca again.”

 

“You do know diplomatic trips are part of the job, right?”

 

“I don’t fucking care! You came back yesterday after going missing for twelve days! I am not letting you go ever again. People want to talk to you? They can come here . It’s a godsdamn fantastic island.”

 

“I’m touched that you like Ithaca so much, but we can’t have people only coming to us. We have to reciprocate to maintain interstate relationships.”

 

“Okay then send your father. He’s in charge.”

 

“My mother has forbidden my father from ever setting foot on a boat again.”

 

“Okay then I forbid you !”

 

“Theia,” he sighed, “I was barely missing—”

 

“You were gone,” she cut in. “You vanished without a word and I thought—” Her voice broke. “I thought you were dead.”

 

He opened his mouth to speak, but she beat him to it, the words rushing out.

 

“I don’t care if it’s part of the job. I never want you out of my sight ever again. If you have to go, then I’m coming with you.”

 

“You hate to sail.”

 

“I hate not knowing where you are more!”

 

“Holy Hera,” a voice came from the side door. “The guy came back from the dead yesterday—give him at least a week before you start yelling at him.”

 

Both of their heads snapped toward the newcomer. Myra stood in the doorway, arms crossed, looking as smug as ever.

 

“It’s alright,” Telemachus said gently, standing up and offering Theia his hand. “It was my fault.”

 

“Damn right it was,” Theia muttered, letting him pull her up. “I’m not letting that go.”

 

“Wouldn’t expect you to,” he beamed at her.

 

Wait. Why was she mad again?

 

She was so dazzled by his smile she barely noticed Myra crossing the courtyard—until her friend threw her arms around Telemachus in a tight hug.

 

“Welcome back, you jerk,” Myra said. “Don’t you ever pull a stunt like that again. People actually worry about you, you know.”

 

“Hi, Myra,” he laughed, patting her back in that adorably awkward way of his. “Good to see you too. Hey—remember when we first met and you almost fainted? Look at you now— progress!

 

She stepped back and smacked his arm.

 

“I know better now. I realized a long time ago you’re just an idiot.

 

“I think you’re confusing me with Leo.”

 

“Nah. Leo’s smart, unfortunately.”

She glanced between the two of them and smiled mischievously.

“So, what were you two fighting about?”

 

“He wants to leave again.”

 

“That’s not what I said!” Telemachus protested, throwing his hands up. “I said I might have to go on another trip at some point.”

 

“Yeah, and I said: over my dead body. I’ll tie you up if I have to—MYRA, SHUT UP.

 

She could practically feel the very inappropriate joke bubbling in her friend’s head.

 

“I didn’t say anything!” Myra shouted, all faux innocence—but the glint in her eyes said otherwise.

 

“You were about to. You’ve spent way too much time with Leandros. It’s starting to show.”

 

She shrugged, utterly unbothered. “Gods forbid a girl enjoys kissing a handsome boy over and over again. Not that you’d understand.”

 

The fire shot to Theia’s face.

A quick glance at Telemachus told her he was exactly as flustered as she was.

 

And of course— of course —Myra noticed. Because the universe clearly had a personal vendetta against her ever having nice things.

 

“…Not that you’d understand, right? Right?

 

Don’t look at him. Don’t look at him. Don’t—

She looked at him.

He was already looking at her.

Shit.

 

Myra promptly lost her mind.

 

OH MY GODS, DID YOU KISS AGAIN?!”

 

The shout jolted Telemachus out of his embarrassed stupor.

“What do you mean ‘again’ ?” he turned to Theia, eyes wide with alarm. “She knows about the first kiss?!”

 

“Don’t act like you didn’t tell Leandros.”

 

Meanwhile, Myra was practically vibrating with excitement, like a child unwrapping the most long-awaited gift.

 

You said ‘first’ kiss! she gasped, pointing an accusatory finger at him. “That means there were more kisses!”

 

Theia groaned and dropped her face into Telemachus’s shoulder.

“…Yes.”

 

“OH. MY. GODS. THIS IS THE BEST DAY OF MY LIFE. I’VE BEEN WAITING MONTHS FOR THIS. HOW MANY?!”

 

“That’s none of your business!”

 

But her beautiful traitor answered at the exact same time:

“Seven.”

 

A beat. Then he winced, clearly realizing what he’d just done.

 

Theia slowly lifted her head and gave him a deadpan stare.

“Why are you like this.”

 

“I don’t know…” he cringed.

 

Alas, Myra was far from done with her interrogation.

 

Seven?! SEVEN?! Gods, I have so many questions—was it all at once? Spread out? Are we only counting real kisses or do nose, forehead, and cheek kisses count, because this is important information—”

 

“Oh no, or else it would be way more—” Telemachus started, then froze mid-sentence. “WHY AM I EVEN TELLING YOU THIS?!”

 

“That’s her trick!” Theia said, pointing dramatically. “She exhausts you into talking about your feelings! I think she’s a bit of a witch!”

 

“I prefer the term emotionally gifted. Now, Telemachus—about those seven kisses…”

 

Theia’s hand flew up to cover his ears.

“Stop manipulating him!”

 

“I’m not manipulating! I’m just asking. He’s a big boy, free to answer if he wants,” Myra said with an infuriatingly smug smile.

 

“Uh…” Telemachus raised a hand. “Is this the moment I tell you I know how to read lips?”

 

Ugh. Of course he did. This was what happened when you got involved with a literal genius.

 

She dropped her hands in defeat before going for a second round of forehead to boy-she-loved’s shoulder. He let out a soft laugh before wrapping his arms around her.

 

This was very nice. And maybe—just maybe—if she stayed there long enough without moving or talking, Myra would go away.

 

“You guys are so cute it’s actually a little sickening.”

 

Well, it was worth a shot.

 

“Why are you even here?” she asked, voice muffled by Telemachus’ chest.

 

“I came to greet the vanishing prince,” Myra said cheerfully. “And I figured you two would be attached at the hip today. I just didn’t realize how attached you’d actually be.”

 

Why did she keep this infuriating person in her life?!

 

“Do you want me to exile her?” Telemachus whispered in her ear.

 

She looked up at this brilliant, brilliant man.

“Can you?”

 

“No.”

 

“Then why did you even ask?!”

 

“To see your eyes,” he smirked.

 

Oh gods. She was going to dissolve right here, right in front of her best friend. How embarrassing.

 

Well, two could play that game.

 

She leaned up, brushing her lips softly— infuriatingly —against the corner of his jaw. “Then maybe keep looking.”

 

Telemachus blinked. Then turned bright red. Actual, visible red. Like a wine-stained scroll. “I—uh—what—”

 

In the background, Myra made a gagging noise.

“Leo and I are going to give you two a very quick lecture on public displays of affection, because I am NOT spending the rest of my life watching you do… that.”

 

“We did talk about that!” Theia shot back, turning around. Telemachus was still trying to function properly. It might take a while.

“We agreed: no proper kisses in public!”

 

“I would’ve preferred seeing a little smack a hundred times over… whatever that was! I might need to pour vinegar in my eyes!”

 

“That feels dramatic,” she said to her friend, trying (and failing) not to laugh.

 

“I am not! I am traumatized!”

 

Behind her, Telemachus finally managed to recover his wits.

“Okay,” he muttered, voice still dazed, “but for the record, if anyone’s traumatized here, it’s me. That was a sneak attack.”

 

Theia turned, smug. “What, you didn’t like it?”

 

He opened his mouth. Closed it. Opened it again.

“I liked it too much. That’s the problem.”

 

Myra let out a long, suffering groan.

“I can’t with you two right now.”

 

“You’re acting like you haven’t spent the past few months making innuendos about us.”

 

“Well forgive me for thinking my friends would be able to behave like actual adults and have the decency to keep it behind closed doors like the rest of us people!”

 

“You’re literally in my home right now.”

 

UGH! I’m leaving, before I actually, physically get sick. Hit me up when the honeymoon phase is over.”

 

Theia watched her friend storm off dramatically, like a loud little tornado.

 

“And… she is gone. Good job embarrassing her into leaving us alone.”

 

“Oh, this was harrowing work,” he smiled, leaning toward her.

 

“Mm-hm. I bet,” she answered, closing the distance and letting their lips meet.

Gods, she would never get bored of that.

 

Once they separated, Telemachus smirked and whispered,

“Eight.”

 

Theia rolled her eyes.

“I can’t believe you actually counted, you big sap.”

 

“What can I say? I do love a good study. It’s important work here.”

 

“Will I get a very passionate debrief about that too?” she asked, her fingers intertwining behind his neck.

 

“Of course. Gotta keep the co-participant in the loop.”

 

His fingers trailed lazily along her arm, and he looked at her with such tenderness she might actually combust on the spot.

 

After a few seconds—or minutes, or hours—he sighed dramatically.

“I unfortunately have to go back home to finish some work. Do you want to come?”

 

“I’d love to, but I promised Menon I’d help him with an order this afternoon. Some rich guy is throwing a party, and they asked for two hundred honey cakes. Menon’s shutting down the bakery to focus on it.”

 

“Ouch. Who even orders two hundred cakes?”

 

“Apart from your family?”

 

“Hey! Only for official events.”

 

She laughed as he reached behind his neck for one of her hands and kissed the top of it.

“I’ll see you tomorrow?”

 

“You better,” she replied, pulling him into a quick embrace.

 

“Miss you already.”

 

Oh what the—

 

“Please no,” she groaned, stepping back. “Don’t be one of those guys.”

 

“Yeah, I heard it as I said it. Gods, I disgust myself. What have you done to me?!”

 

“Melted your brain with my glorious presence.”

 

“I’m afraid you did. Sweet Athena, I used to be a functional member of society!”

 

“Define functional ?”

 

“You menace,” he chuckled, dropping a final kiss on her lips before parting.

 

“Okay, I’m leaving now or I’ll never be able to. Bye.”

 

“Bye,” Theia echoed.

 

But just as he reached the doorway, she called after him.

“Hey, Telemachus!”

 

He turned, a curious but amused look on his face.

 

“Nine,” she said, with a wink.

 

He shook his head, grinning as he disappeared down the street—his laughter trailing behind him.

 

She stood there for a moment, a smile still stuck on her face. Gods help her, she was so gone for him.

 

 

“Okay, let’s get these cakes going, shall we?”

 

Theia emerged from the back room, tying an apron behind her back. It was a little strange to see the bakery so quiet at this time of day. Normally, there was always at least one customer by the counter, happily chatting with Menon (well— chatting at Menon, while her uncle nodded and replied with the occasional grunt or monosyllable).

 

But this afternoon, the shutters were closed, blocking the view from the street, and Menon was already sliding a tray of honey cakes into the oven.

 

“You done eating faces with your boy?”

 

Ew. Why did he have to say it like that?

 

“I’m done spending time with Telemachus,” she said primly. “No need to be so crass. And we’re not eating faces . I’m a sophisticated young lady. I don’t ‘eat faces.’ I gently kiss.”

 

“Uh-huh. Not what I saw when I peeked through the window.”

 

“Don’t look at us! Privacy, old man!”

 

“You two were in my damn house.”

 

“It’s my damn house too. You took me in, remember? No take-backs.”

 

“I remember my life being quiet before.”

 

“As if you don’t love me.”

 

“Of course I do, you annoying child.”

 

She nudged him in the side but couldn’t stop the smile spreading on her lips.

 

It never failed to surprise her—that she had someone she could undeniably call family now. Someone who had taken her in without a second thought, who cared for her with no conditions attached.

 

All these people in her life, who had accepted her in a heartbeat… They were starting to make her believe that maybe—just maybe—she hadn’t been the problem in the first place.

 

Not completely.

But the thought kept worming its way into her mind, soft and persistent, like a lullaby against her fears.

 

She was reaching for a clay bowl when her uncle cleared his throat.

“So… how are you doing?”

 

Aw. This terribly emotionally closed-off man was trying to have a conversation about feelings. Adorable.

 

“I’m good. I’m happy.”

 

“…But?”

 

Why was the emotionally closed-off man trying to have a conversation about feelings?! What did he know about feelings?!

 

“But nothing! Rude!”

 

He looked up at her and lifted an unimpressed brow.

“You’re going to tell me everything is one hundred percent fine and your thoughts aren’t running wild in your head right now?”

 

…Okay, being so accurately analyzed was completely uncalled for.

 

“It’s nothing,” Theia muttered, pouring flour into the bowl.

 

“Well, this nothing made you go from smiling like a lovesick fool to staring into the void multiple times since yesterday evening, so forgive me for worrying a little.”

 

She let go of her work and leaned over the table with a sigh.

Gods, she missed the time when she was mysterious and unreadable.

 

“It’s stupid, really. I’m just… scared.”

 

“Why? He’s back, you finally made a move, and he spent two hours in our courtyard looking at you like you invented the stars. Doesn’t seem scary to me.”

 

“That’s the thing! It feels too… it feels too good. Like I’m going to wake up any minute and realize none of it was real. Love isn’t something that happens to me.”

 

“I said I loved you like, a minute ago.”

 

“Yeah, and it still baffles me. Mom, Tymon, Nikandros… none of them ever said it before.”

 

“Well, your brothers are assholes and not considered nephews of mine. And my sister—rest her soul—was a bitch.”

 

Theia let out a surprised giggle.

“Well, that came from the heart!”

 

“Hey, I grew up with her—I know what Ismene was like. Don’t get it, honestly. Your grandparents were kind people. I think she just heard people fawning over her beauty so much it got to her head. Started believing she was better than everyone else.”

 

“Crazy that I look like her, and yet she spent my whole life calling me ugly…”

 

“I think she felt threatened. She wasn’t the only beauty in the household anymore—and you were younger. Better.”

 

“I don’t know if I’m necessarily better…”

 

“You don’t go around telling people they’re ugly and useless. That makes you better already.”

 

She didn’t quite know what to say to that. So she just shrugged and turned her attention back to the bowl, cracking eggs into the flour.

 

It was hard to believe Menon and her mother were siblings sometimes. If they didn’t share the same curly dark hair—though her uncle’s was now more grey than black—and the same light eyes, eyes she had inherited too, Theia might have believed her grandparents found her mother in a field somewhere.

 

As she stirred the mixture, she felt his gaze on her.

 

“What now?” she asked, exasperated. “We already had the feelings talk. You did your parental figure duty for the day.”

 

Menon hesitated, then took a deep breath before speaking.

“I know she didn’t talk to you much, but… did your mother ever give you the talk ?”

 

“The talk ?”

 

“You know what I mean.”

 

“I don’t, actually.”

 

He shut his eyes like the conversation was physically hurting him. Well, that wasn’t worrying at all.

 

“I mean… when two people are attracted to each other, there might be some… urges.”

 

Oh gods. What was happening right now.

 

“Nope. Stop talking.”

 

“…and I know Telemachus is a responsible boy, but, well, he’s still a young man. And I remember what it’s like to be a young man…”

 

“I’m going to throw up.”

 

“Preferably not on the honey cakes. And I’d prefer if nothing happened before you’re married. But”—he raised a finger—“if things do happen before that… I’d rather know you’re prepared.”

 

She wanted to die. Right here, on this flour-dusted table. Someone, anyone, anything. End her suffering.

 

The gods clearly didn’t hear her, because he kept going.

 

“…maybe you should talk to a woman about that. Myra’s mom, maybe? I know you girls have some plants that prevent… accidents. Not that I wouldn’t welcome an accident! I would help you! But it would be easier if no accidents happened.”

 

“Please stop saying the word ‘accident’ .”

She rubbed her hands down her face. “Menon, I know what sex is. I know what silphium is. You can stop… whatever this is.”

 

His eyes widened in horror. “Do you know what it is… because you already?”

 

Oh no.

Really, now was the time to kill her, gods!

 

“NO! I read stuff! Biology scrolls! And let me reassure you right now: if I look at Telemachus for too long he forgets how to breathe—so this is NOT a concern you need to have!”

 

She pointed to the mixing bowl like it could save her.

“Now can we go back to work and pretend the last five minutes never happened?”

 

“Fine by me,” he grumbled, turning back to his cakes.

 

Dear gods. She loved her uncle. She really did.

But right now, she was starting to regret having an actually invested family member.

 

“But if—”

 

If you say another word, I’m leaving and you’ll be stuck with two hundred cakes all by yourself. I’m completely serious. Don’t try me.”

 

His mouth snapped shut. He looked down, clearly shaking with suppressed laughter.

 

She threw a spoon at him.

 

It bounced off his shoulder with a satisfying clink, and she followed it with a glare for good measure.

 

Gods help her.

She was surrounded by lunatics.

 

As she added honey to the paste, Theia thought back to all the exhausting, loud, and obnoxious people she now had in her life. Exhausting, loud, obnoxious… but who made her life so much more colorful.

Maybe this was worth a few embarrassing conversations, after all.

Notes:

Haha oh Menon. Trying to be a responsible ‘dad’. Never change you precious grumpy old man ❤️

Myra finally knows, and oh boy is she regretting this already 😅 Telemachus and Theia have absolutely zero chill and an innate ability to be menaces. Her ship sailed but at what cost!

Our lovebirds continue to be absolutely adorable. Of course Theia still has a bit of internal angst. Baby girl is traumatized, it doesn’t go away just because a pretty boy kissed her. But she’s working on it and we are very proud.

Historical fact time: silphium was a plant, extinct since Nero’s time, that was very popular in Antiquity and had many uses, one of them being a contraceptive. I guess people from 2000 years ago were so freaky they decimated this poor plant 😭

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I’ll see you very soon!

Chapter 35: Pouting Goddess, Crying Baby, and Miraculous Woman

Notes:

Heyyyyyy guess who’s back less than 48h after the previous chapter?

Okay, full disclosure, I’m kinda trying to compensate because Monday I’m leaving to spend a week with my family and I’m not going to be able to spend much time writing 😬 haven’t seen them since Christmas I can already tell they’re going to drag me on family outings every day.

Anyway long chapter again, but you’re used to it by now.

Again, I’d like to thank each and every one of you for your love and support ❤️ you guys are the best of the bests.

Without further ado, here’s chapter 35.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

The loud clank of swords colliding echoed across the desolate hilltop. In one fluid motion, Telemachus pivoted, shifted his weight, and knocked his opponent’s weapon clean from her hands.

 

“Well, that’s much better than a few weeks ago,” Athena said, summoning her sword back to her grasp with a casual flick of her hand.

 

Telemachus grinned, leaning on his own blade for balance. A genuine compliment from the goddess of wisdom was rare enough to be savored.

 

“I like to think so too.”

 

Athena raised a brow, peering down at him with mock curiosity.

“Modest much?”

 

“Hey, you said I was improving. I’m getting that engraved and hung on a wall.”

 

She shook her head, amused, then nodded toward a wide, flat rock nearby.

“Sit down. We’re stopping here for today. You did great.”

 

“Wow, two praises in under a minute?” he gasped theatrically, clutching his chest. “Who are you and what have you done with Athena?”

 

“Can you stop with the theatrics for five minutes and sit down? I feel like I’m talking to your father today. It’s disturbing.”

 

Oh. Ew.

Well, that was enough to shut him up. He knew he had a flair for the dramatic now and then, but turning into his dad ? That was a line he would not cross.

 

With a groan, he shoved his sword back into its sheath and crossed the clearing to sit on the rock. He grabbed the canteen he’d left there earlier and gulped down half its contents in one go.

 

The goddess followed behind him, removing her helmet and setting it down in the grass beside her.

 

Today was a good day.

Correction: every day had been a good day since returning from his (unfortunately delayed) trip to Athens.

How could it not be—

When the woman he loved actually loved him back?

 

It still felt surreal—but in the best way possible. Like a sweet, vivid dream he hoped he’d never wake from.

 

It had only been four days, but it already felt impossible to remember a time when Theia wasn’t happily, lovingly by his side. Okay, maybe that was an exaggeration. But the past few days had been so completely, irrevocably life-changing that he never wanted to go back to the way things were before.

 

This— her —was how he wanted to spend the rest of his days. With this wonderful woman who teased him mercilessly at all hours, while he smiled like an idiot and let her.

 

But he knew she needed time. Time to adjust, to process, to grow fully comfortable in whatever this new dynamic between them was becoming—before they even touched the reality of what being involved with a prince actually meant.

 

She had taken everything in stride so far. She got along with his family faster than he could have hoped. But still, it was a lot. And he knew it.

 

So of course he’d give her time. Gods, he’d give her a hundred years if it meant getting to see her, and hold her, and kiss her every day.

 

Beside him, Athena had grown quiet.

Not that she was ever particularly chatty—but this was a different kind of quiet. A focused, pointed silence he could feel.

 

He knew what it meant.

She was observing him.

 

A glance in her direction confirmed it. Her gaze was already on him, narrowed and narrowing further with every passing second.

 

“…What?” he asked, wary.

 

“You seem lighter than you were before your trip. Happier.”

 

Understatement of the century.

 

“I am lighter. And happier. Is that a bad thing? You’re always on my case about letting my thoughts weigh me down.”

 

“No, it’s good.” She tilted her head, studying him like a puzzle. “I’m just wondering why.”

 

Oh, wow.

Never in his life did he think he would leave the goddess of wisdom with questions.

 

Then her expression shifted. Her brows relaxed, her head tilted, and a smirk curled at her lips.

 

“Is it because of the girl ?”

 

Oh good. She could still read him effortlessly. For a second there, he’d been worried.

 

“I know you know her name,” he said, eyeing her. “You’ve probably been snooping since I first mentioned her.”

 

Athena chuckled, then let her gaze drift off into the distance—as if reading from some invisible scroll listing every mortal on earth.

 

“Aletheia.”

 

“Please never call her that to her face. Just Theia. She will get mad at you.”

He paused. “Well—first she’ll panic. Because you’re… you. But once she recovers, she might actually bite your head off.”

 

“Ah. A woman with a temper, then?”

 

“You could say that,” he replied, laughing softly to himself. “Wouldn’t change her for the world, though.”

 

He loved it when she got mad.

Not that he enjoyed upsetting her, exactly—but she was so adorable when she exploded into one of her fiery little rants. Like an angry black kitten.

 

One day, he was going to dedicate his life’s work to mastering the perfect balance: teasing her just enough to make her spark, but not enough to actually anger her. A noble, honorable mission, really.

 

“‘Just a friend,’ huh?” Athena said, smug as ever.

 

“Shut up …”

 

“So when am I meeting her?”

 

Sorry, what now?

 

“Huh… absolutely never?”

 

Athena’s eyebrows shot up, and she gave him a look that could only be described as pure ‘are you serious right now?’ .

 

“What do you mean ‘never’ ? Does she even know about me?”

 

“Nope. And I’m not exactly in a hurry to tell her either, because that would definitely end with her freaking out.”

He hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. “She’s… she’s already scared. Of a lot of things. And she’s been working through it—gods, she’s been trying so hard—and I’m helping her where I can, but this? Telling her that my family has close ties to an Olympian goddess?”

He looked over at Athena, earnest. “This is exactly the kind of thing that might make her run.”

 

“Your father introduced me to your mother after two months,” she replied, deadpan, completely unfazed by his very reasonable, very pertinent arguments.

“You’ve known her for much longer.”

 

“Yeah, because he married her after two months. That’s what happens when you give hormonal teenagers the right to marry.”

 

“So you don’t want to marry her?”

 

“Of course I do!” he said, throwing up his hands. “But not now! She needs time. We both do. There’s no need to rush—we’re still young.”

He pointed a stern finger at her.

If we get married— then , and only maybe then, I will reconsider the whole ‘meeting you’ thing. But for now? Back. Off.”

 

Telemachus swore she was close to pouting.

What a deeply disturbing sight.

 

“So you’re keeping secrets from her.”

 

“I’m not keeping secrets,” he said, exasperated. “I’m… delaying the reveal of sensitive information.

 

“Hm-mm. Sure.”

 

He narrowed his eyes. “Also, you’re one to talk about ‘keeping secrets.’ I know you watch over me—over all of us. Didn’t cross your mind to maybe mention to my father that I was alive and well when I was stuck in Crete?”

 

Then he saw it.

That flicker of guilt in her eyes—the one that used to only appear when she talked about her relationship with his father.

 

Gods.

He’d gone too far, hadn’t he.

 

“I can’t interfere anymore,” she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

“I can only give my blessings—which you already have. Last time I did interfere… it didn’t end well.”

 

She gestured to the lightning-shaped scar that branched across her chest, curling up toward her shoulders, down her arms, even tracing the edge of her face.

They had never spoken about it.

But you didn’t need to be a genius to know where that kind of scar came from.

 

“I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to—”

 

“It’s alright,” she cut in softly. “It’s natural for you to wonder. I wanted to. Gods, I wanted to. It was… heartbreaking to watch Odysseus wonder if you were suffering the same fate he had.”

 

“…Was the storm from—?”

 

“No.”

She shook her head. “My uncle is stubborn, but he’s not stupid. He remembers exactly how his feud with your father ended. He’s keeping his distance now.”

 

Telemachus let out a breath he hadn’t even realized he was holding.

That was a relief. Angering the sea god was not exactly on his to-do list.

 

He shot a glance back at Athena. Her eyes were still stormy—stormier than usual.

She really was attached to his family. Not that he’d ever doubted it, but it always startled him to see it so plainly on her face.

 

“Hey… do you… need a hug?”

 

She looked at him like he’d sprouted two extra heads.

“No.”

 

“Come ooon,” he said with a grin. “You’ve got your ‘I need a hug’ face on.”

 

“This is not a face I possess.”

 

“Shut up and come here.”

 

“Go away. I don’t need a—”

 

Too late. He had already pulled her into a tight hug, arms wrapped around her before she could escape.

 

Telemachus: one. Athena: zero.

 

“You are the most annoying child I have ever met.”

 

Not a child. And shhhhhh, enjoy the moment.”

 

He braced himself for a biting comeback—but it didn’t come. Instead, she very awkwardly patted his back. And here he thought he was the socially inept one.

 

After a few seconds, she shoved him away.

 

“Okay, that’s enough.”

 

“Did it help?”

 

“…No.”

 

It did.

But he knew she’d rather fight every god on Olympus before admitting it.

 

“Anyway,” she said briskly, clearly eager to reroute the conversation. “I observed Aletheia—”

 

Theia.

 

“That’s stupid. She has a beautiful name.”

 

He groaned, but before he could protest further, Athena continued smoothly:

 

“I did observe Theia, and I have to say—I approve. She seems like a clever, brave, and bold young woman. And she makes you more grounded. She’ll make an excellent queen.”

 

Telemachus practically choked on air.

WOW! Jumping way too far ahead here, aren’t we?”

 

“Tell me the thought hasn’t crossed your mind. I dare you.”

 

…It had.

Briefly, but vividly.

He remembered the first time she’d read over his motion—how she asked questions, gave sharp, insightful feedback. How she pushed him to pursue it when he might have waited weeks longer without her.

And in those moments, he’d thought: gods, I need her.

 

Not just now. Later too. When the responsibilities multiplied. When the weight of the crown would eventually land on his shoulders. He would need someone to help quiet his mind. Someone to slap some sense into him when he spiraled.

 

But he couldn’t say any of that. Not to Athena. Not to Theia. Not to anyone.

 

People probably suspected his goal was to marry her eventually, and with that came a title. But to say it out loud? To say Theia would make a great queen?

 

That was… too far. Too soon. Too real.

 

“This is exactly why I’m not introducing you to her,” he snapped, throwing her a half-hearted side eye to distract from the heat rising to his face. “Because you open your big divine mouth and say stupid stuff like that.”

 

She smiled smugly, but mercifully didn’t press the point.

 

“Her mind is burdened,” she said instead, more gently now.

 

“She’s had a rough life.”

 

“And you didn’t?”

 

“Of course I did,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “That’s why my head’s always spinning. But it’s not the same. She… she carries her pain differently. I just—”

He hesitated. His throat felt tight.

“I just want to shield her from everything that could hurt her. Everything. There’s a part of me that wants to keep her in the palace, wrap her in a blanket, and never let the world near her again.”

 

“That’s not very healthy,” Athena replied matter-of-factly. “She needs to confront her ghosts herself. All you can do is wait—and be there for her when she does.”

 

“…That is… surprisingly good relationship advice. Have you been hanging out with Aphrodite?”

 

Athena gave him a flat look. “The day I willingly ‘hang out’ with Aphrodite, please return me to the chaos because it would be a sign I’ve lost my mind. Last time we spoke, she spent an hour praising Ares’… skills. I’ve never wanted to die more in my life.”

 

“Is it weird that I find it strangely comforting that you gods are just a big messy family?”

 

Athena let out a long, suffering sigh and dropped her head into her hand.

“Messy is a generous word. We’re a cautionary tale with immortality.”

 

Telemachus laughed, then reached over and gave her a sympathetic pat on the shoulder.

“There, there. Oldest child burden. Been there, done that.”

 

She glanced sideways at him, amusement flickering behind her exasperation. “You were an only child for twenty years. I’ve had siblings for millennia. You won’t win this one.”

 

“Oh, harsh. And here I thought we were bonding.”

 

“We were. Briefly. It’s over now.”

 

He grinned, then pushed himself to his feet, stretching his arms overhead until his shoulders cracked.

“Well, if I’ve officially worn out my welcome, I’ll head back. Mom and Dad are in Vathy for a couple of days, someone needs to hold the fort.”

 

“You just want to spend time with your girl, don’t you?”

 

“I will neither confirm nor deny that.”

 

“If I haven’t met her in six months I’m appearing in her house.”

 

“You do that. See you around, and thanks for today. I missed our training sessions.”

 

Athena didn’t reply right away. She simply nodded once, then turned her gaze back to the sea.

 

“Try not to disappear again,” she said quietly.

 

Telemachus paused at the edge of the clearing, smile softening.

“I’ll do my best.”

 

With these words, he turned around and walked down the path leading him home.

 

 

He had barely stepped a foot inside the house when a panicked maid rushed toward him.

 

“Your Highness! Lady Eurycleia asked me to fetch you the moment you returned. The princess is ill.”

 

“Yeah, I know—she has a little cold—”

 

“She has a fever.”

 

Dread bloomed in his chest like wildfire. He didn’t have time to breathe, let alone think, before he was sprinting toward the nursery. He could hear Eirene crying from down the hall—not tantrum cries, but the sharp, helpless ones of real pain. The pit in his stomach dropped even lower.

 

He practically tore the nursery door off its hinges.

 

Inside, Eurycleia was pacing with the toddler in her arms, murmuring softly and rocking her as best she could. Eirene was flushed and sweaty, her cheeks blotchy from crying.

 

“Breathe,” Eurycleia told him firmly when she caught sight of him. “I think it’s just the flu. But I’ve sent for the healer, just in case.”

 

Flu. Okay. He could handle the flu.

 

He could not, however, handle the sound of his baby sister crying like that. Gods, he wanted to cry himself.

 

Stepping forward, he gently took Eirene from Eurycleia’s arms, cradling her against his chest with practiced ease. Her head nestled into his shoulder, too warm—not the usual soft, comforting warmth of her little body, but something feverish and wrong. She whimpered, then buried her face in the crook of his neck, her tears wetting his skin.

 

“I’ll take it from here,” he murmured. “Try to keep your distance—if it is the flu, or worse, we shouldn’t all catch it.”

 

Eurycleia raised a single unimpressed eyebrow.

 

“Are you telling me how to do my job, boy?”

 

“I’m telling you: one of us is twenty-two, the other is sixty-four. Who’s more likely to bounce back fast from a fever?”

 

She huffed. “…You’re right, and I hate it.”

 

“I know. Now go—consider the rest of your day off. Yay,” he added dryly.

 

She turned to leave, then paused in the doorway.

“Hey. She’ll be fine. Babies get sick all the time. Olympus knows how many sleepless nights your mother and I had when you were little.”

 

“I know… I just… I hate seeing her like this.”

 

“I know, sweet boy. I know. I’ll send the healer in the moment they arrive.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

She nodded once, then slipped out of the room, leaving him in the hush broken only by Eirene’s ragged sobs.

 

She was still trembling against his chest, her little fists clinging to his tunic. The sound of her crying—thin, tired, hurting—felt like it was carving holes in his ribs.

 

“Shhhh,” he whispered, rocking slightly. “It’s okay, Eri. It’s okay. I’m here.”

 

“Ou—ouch,” she whimpered, voice shaking.

 

“I know, baby. I know. I’m so sorry. The nice healer’s coming soon, alright?”

 

“Mama…”

 

He closed his eyes. Gods.

 

“Oh sweetheart… Mama and Papa aren’t here right now. But they’re coming back very soon, I promise.”

 

From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of another maid—different from the one who’d stopped him earlier—walking past in the hallway. A thought struck him.

 

“Hey! Sorry—could you come here for a moment?”

 

She turned, startled, clearly not expecting to be directly addressed by the prince. Gods, was he really that unapproachable?

 

“Yes, Your Highness?”

 

“Could you please—” He turned back to the drawers by the nursery window. His mother always kept writing supplies here for when she worked while watching over Eirene… There. He grabbed a scrap of parchment and a pen, scribbling a quick note.

 

When he finished, he folded it and handed it to the maid.

 

“Could you make sure this message gets to this address in Stávros? As soon as possible.”

 

She took the note, muttering something that sounded like “of course” before bowing and hurrying off. He blinked after her. Seriously? These people worked for his parents. How was he the intimidating one?

 

Eirene squirmed in his arms, clearly miserable. He pressed a kiss to her damp curls, whispering soft reassurances as he started to pace, one hand moving in slow, steady circles across her tiny back.

 

This was going to be a long day.

 

 

Telemachus was on the floor of the sitting room, his sister still in arms. Still crying Still miserable.

 

On the misery scale, he wasn’t far behind.

 

The healer had come and confirmed it was probably just a flu, that all they could do was keep her hydrated and try to lower the fever, before pocketing a bunch of drachmas and leaving.

 

Thanks for nothing. He would need to have a serious word with his parents and Eurycleia about changing healers.

 

He had tried to make Eirene drink some water, but she had shook her head violently, sending the cup flying. He had tried to take her to the gardens, hoping the cool breeze would help with her fever, but after twenty minutes of her crying nonstop and the baffled stares of every guards he walked by, he gave up.

 

They had probably walked around the palace five time since then, before he eventually settled into the sitting room, hoping the cold marble floor would help.

 

Wishful thinking, but he was desperate, okay?

 

Eirene shifted again in his lap, her fists rubbing at her eyes, her little body still trembling with every hiccuping sob. He didn’t know what else to do. He’d tried everything.

 

“Come on, Eri,” he whispered, his voice cracking. “I’d trade places with you in a heartbeat, you know that? Just stop crying. Please.”

 

She didn’t, of course. She didn’t even look up.

 

Telemachus let his head fall back against the wall with a soft thud and closed his eyes.

 

He was her big brother. He was supposed to fix things.

 

And right now, he couldn’t fix a single godsdamn thing.

 

“Well, that’s a sight,” a voice rang from the doorway.

 

His head snapped toward it, eyes flying open. Surprise—or was it shock? Either way, he blinked like she might be a dream.

 

Theia stood in the entrance, cloak already half-unfastened, holding up his note with a raised eyebrow.

 

“What… what…”

 

She didn’t let him finish. She lifted a hand, silencing him, then read from the note like a royal proclamation.

 

“‘Can’t come. Eirene sick. See you tomorrow, maybe.’” She lowered the paper slowly. “Well, that wasn’t worrying at all!”

 

“Forgive me for not putting literary flourishes in a note I wrote while holding a feverish baby on my shoulder.”

 

“I think war missives have more words than that.”

 

She crossed the room and settled beside him, her fingers gently brushing Eirene’s tiny shoulder before wrinkling her nose.

 

“Gods, you smell like old sweat.”

 

Thank you so much, my darling, he thought.

 

“Didn’t exactly have time for a bath after training,” he muttered, nodding toward the miserable toddler in his lap. “There was a bit of an emergency.”

 

“What’s going on?”

 

“The healer said it’s probably the flu. But she won’t drink water, the fever’s not going down, and I… I don’t know what to do.”

 

She looked at him with such soft eyes he almost burst into tears. Gods, he loved her. He was so happy to see her.

 

“Do you know if there’s fennel in the kitchens?”

 

“Uh… no. But I can ask? What for?”

 

Theia shook her head and gently reached out, lifting Eirene into her arms. The toddler curled into her without protest, and he swore her sobs eased a little.

 

“Don’t!” he blurted. “I don’t want you to get sick!”

 

“I don’t get sick. I have the constitution of a mountain goat. I’ll be fine.” She kissed Eirene’s damp temple. “So here’s what we’re going to do: you are going to take a bath—because I’m pretty sure your stink is making her headache worse— I’m going to the kitchens and ask about fennel. Brewed, it helps with cough and pain. Then we’ll meet in the nursery. Got it?”

 

Where had she been an hour ago?

Gods bless this marvelous woman.

 

“Yup. Got it.”

 

“Okay!” she said brightly, standing with Eirene in her arms like it was the easiest thing in the world. “Let’s go, team.”

 

She walked off with purpose, her cloak trailing behind her, her voice low and soothing as she murmured to Eirene.

 

Telemachus watched them go for a beat, then scrubbed a hand over his face.

 

Right. Bath time.

 

 

As Telemachus re-entered the nursery, hair still damp from the bath and a clean chiton clinging to his shoulders, he found Theia seated cross-legged on the floor, gently coaxing Eirene to sip from a little cup.

 

To his amazement, she was actually drinking it. No crying, no screaming, no flying cups.

 

Okay. Favoritism.

 

Theia looked up at him with a bright grin.

“Look at you—almost human again.”

 

“Almost?”

 

“You still have that crisis time look on your face.”

 

“It is crisis time!”

 

“Everything’s fine. She stopped crying, look.”

 

And—gods, she had. She had. His entire body sagged with relief. Whatever magic Theia was using, he didn’t care. Let her keep it.

 

“You are a godsdamned miracle,” he said, dropping to his knees beside her and pressing a grateful kiss to her cheek.

 

She laughed, then gently shoved him away. “Down, boy. Your sister’s watching.”

 

“Tem,” Eirene said, her voice small but clear. It was the first sound she’d made in hours that wasn’t a sob. “Teya here!”

 

He let out a shaky laugh, relief washing over him like a tide.

“I can see that, Eri.”

 

Theia leaned in, her tone softer now. “She’s still warm. We should give her a lukewarm bath.”

 

“Not a cold one?” he asked, already shifting to stand.

 

“No. The temperature change would be too much—her body might panic.”

 

“…Okay.” He turned toward his sister. “Hey, little storm, how about we go play in the water? Would you like that?”

 

“Teya?” she asked, tilting her head.

 

“Wow,” he snorted. “I feel so loved right now. I’ve been bouncing her around the palace for hours, but you show up with a magic tea recipe and suddenly I don’t exist anymore.”

 

Theia laughed as she rose to her feet, setting the cup down on a nearby table.

“She just has excellent taste in people.”

 

“I can’t even blame her. I have the same taste.”

 

She threw a doll at him, cheeks turning pink.

 

Telemachus gathered Eirene into his arms, then stood and headed toward one of the bathrooms, Theia following closely behind. The little girl instantly settled, resting her head on his shoulder with a soft sigh.

 

It took a few awkward, fumbling instructions to the staff to get a wooden tub filled with lukewarm water. The servants gave Theia confused glances, clearly wondering what in the name of the gods was going on. To her credit, she didn’t flinch—just stood there, utterly unbothered, as Telemachus took the lead.

 

Finally, once they were left alone, he managed to ease Eirene into the tub with only minimal protests—he only had to stop her from licking the perfume oils once. (Victory.)

 

She relaxed almost immediately, and so did he. He let out a long, weary sigh and crouched beside the tub, watching her little body sink into the water, her expression calm at last.

 

“Told you it would work,” Theia said as she nudged him, having settled down beside him.

 

“How do you even know all of this?”

 

Her gaze drifted, and he immediately regretted asking. He knew that look— the ‘thinking about my past’ look. It never brought anything good with it.

 

“My mother died of… something. We never really figured out what it was. Fever, pain, delirium—for days. I was the only one around to take care of her, so I had to learn. Went to the temple of Apollo, asked the priests, the healers. Tried everything. Didn’t work, obviously. But hey… at least now I know how to handle a fever.”

 

Her eyes flicked back to the now-quiet toddler. She dipped her finger in the oil nearby and tapped a tiny smudge onto Eirene’s nose. The little girl giggled.

 

“At least this young lady isn’t yelling at me while I try to help.”

 

Oh, his heart. Shattered into a million pieces.

 

How could anyone look at her and see anything less than perfect?

 

“Your brothers didn’t help?” he asked, though part of him already knew the answer.

 

“No. Didn’t care. I think…” She hesitated, but only for a moment. “I think they wished I’d caught whatever our mother had. That I’d died too.”

 

“Don’t say that…”

 

“It’s true. It’s awful, but it’s true.”

 

Telemachus could feel the fury bubbling in his chest.

“I swear, next time I’m in Sparta—”

 

“Don’t.” Theia’s voice was quiet but firm. “I appreciate the thought, but it’s not worth it. And it’s not your problem. It’s mine.”

 

He opened his mouth to argue—but Athena’s words from earlier echoed in his mind.

She needs to confront her ghosts herself. All you can do is wait—and be there for her when she does.

 

It burned to admit it, but she’d been right. So had Theia.

These were her ghosts. Not his. And he couldn’t fix them for her. No matter how badly he wanted to.

 

“Also, you can’t go to Sparta, because I can’t go to Sparta. And I’m not letting you sail off alone again, remember? I’m watching you, prince-boy.”

 

Then, for good measure, she dabbed a drop of oil onto his nose, her expression smug and proud.

 

“You’re so lucky I’m holding Eirene right now,” he muttered. “Otherwise your whole face would be covered in oil as revenge.”

 

“Oh no!” she gasped theatrically. “Someone has attacked the heir to the throne with rose-scented oil! Who could be so cruel?”

 

He lunged toward her and wiped the tip of his nose on her cheek as she laughed.

 

“Stop it! Mind your sister, for gods’ sake!”

 

“I can multitask.”

 

“You can barely monotask without sending yourself into a spiral, sweetheart.”

 

“HEY! I can— wait… what did you just call me?”

 

She froze, clearly only now realizing what she had just said.

“I said stupid. Because that’s what you are. Anyway, let’s get her out, shall we?”

 

She practically bolted to grab a nearby linen cloth and wrapped Eirene in it, whisking the both of them out of the room at record speed—leaving him behind, a foolish grin spreading across his face.

 

Okay. He’d let it go this time.

But the next time she slipped? He wouldn’t be nearly so gracious.

 

 

They had settled back into the sitting room, the three of them curled up on the same sofa. Eirene had finally— finally —fallen asleep between them, her little breaths no longer as wheezy as they’d been earlier.

 

He and Theia were sharing some fig tarts she’d brought with her, because—her words, not his— “I could feel your emotional distress all the way from town, and you can’t be distressed if you eat fig tarts.”

 

Well. Who was he to argue with that logic?

 

She brushed a curl from Eirene’s face, then glanced at him.

“Did you look like that when you were her age?”

 

“Apparently. According to my mother, she and I were copies—except for the eyes.”

 

“Curls and all?”

 

“Curls and all. But I was much quieter.”

 

“Huh-huh. I still haven’t asked your mother for embarrassing childhood stories, so I’m going to need proof before I believe that.”

 

He chuckled, leaning back in his seat, turning his head toward her.

“Did you know Menon gave me the full shovel talk? Went all ‘if you hurt my girl, I’ll throw you so far into the sea not even the gods will find you.’ I’ve known him since I was born—but sure, Menon.”

 

She groaned, rolling her eyes.

“I told him not to do that! Unbelievable. He’s taking this whole ‘parental figure’ thing way too seriously. I half expect him to start giving me a curfew.”

 

“He loves you.”

 

Theia sighed, but a small smile tugged at her lips.

“Yeah. I know. It still feels a little weird, but… it’s welcome. Sorry you have to suffer the consequences, though.”

 

“It’s alright. I don’t mind. Also, I’m definitely keeping the whole ‘no gods will find you’ line in mind for when Eirene gets older.”

 

“Poor kid. Between you and your father, she’s going to end up a lonely spinster.”

 

“…And stay with us forever. Yes, that’s the plan.”

 

“I’ll help her sneak out to see her crushes.”

 

Telemachus gasped in betrayal.

“You will not!”

 

“Oh, I totally will. I’m not letting you ruin this little girl’s happiness. Gods, you’re such a—”

 

“Such a dad sometimes, yeah, I know. This is what happens when you’re almost twenty-one years older than your sibling. Accidental parenthood gets bestowed upon you.”

 

“I’m so glad I’m the youngest.”

 

“Honestly, you’re great with her. She adores you. You wouldn’t be a half-bad big sister.”

 

“Yeah, because she’s small and cute. Whenever I run into Myra’s brothers we just… have a very awkward staring contest. What are you supposed to say to eight-year-old boys?”

 

“I don’t know… ‘Swords are cool,’ ‘If you could turn into a monster, which one would you be?’ Stuff like that.”

 

She looked thoroughly unimpressed by his stellar topic suggestions.

“Yeah… I’m letting Leandros deal with them. They’re about the same mental age—they should get along.”

 

“Wait… Leandros has met Myra’s family?”

 

“Oh yeah. And they’re still insisting it’s ‘just some fun.’ Callia—Myra’s mom— loves him, somehow.”

 

He was going to tease Leo so relentlessly about this brand new information he’d just acquired. Payback, soldier.

 

“I feel like we’re not exactly well-suited to judge, seeing as you did meet my family when we were still elbows-deep in denial.”

 

“Shut up. I’m judging if I want to.”

 

He rolled his eyes, but the corner of his mouth lifted upward all the same.

 

A soft silence settled over them as they glanced down at Eirene, still curled up between them, twitching slightly in her sleep, probably dreaming. The fire crackled in the hearth.

 

Then he looked back at her.

 

“Thank you. For helping today.”

 

She met his eyes and smiled. No teasing, no deflection, just… softness.

“No need to thank me. We’re a team, aren’t we?”

 

He took her hand and kissed it gently, hoping it carried all the words he couldn’t say. Then he laced their fingers together.

 

Yeah. They were a team.

Notes:

Awwww a soft chapter, I hope you enjoyed it.

I brought back Athena, poor girl hadn’t shown up in so long 😭 I swear I hadn’t forgotten about her I just couldn’t find the right moment to bring her back!

Also, for a bit of context/tmi, I have a little sibling with a big age gap (not nearly as big as Telemachus and Eirene but still), so the ‘she’s my sister, but she’s also a little bit my baby’ is very much inspired by my real experience.

For the historical fact of the day, Ancient Greek did use to brew fennel to ease pain/cough. There was also a remedy involving wine and cinnamon but Eirene is not even two so, that’s a no 😅

Dropped a bit more of Myra/Leo lore, as a treat 😉

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 36: Girls Talk, Love, and One Mad Plan

Notes:

Hiiiiii guys!

I managed to write a chapter WHILE I was away! *applause please*
Okay in truth I already wrote half of it by Monday but, tell me if it happens to you too, every time I go back to my parents I find myself EXHAUSTED. I mean, bed by 10pm, 3h nap in the afternoon, zombie the rest of the day type of exhausted. So my brain wasn’t in a state to write more that a few words here and there 😅

Anyway, despite all that I came up with this absolute BEAST of a chapter, really it’s huge I don’t know how it happened.

I hope you’ll enjoy it and I’ll see you as soon as I can! I’m coming back home on Tuesday.

So here’s chapter 36!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

Myra opened the door wearing a theatrically puzzled expression.

“Hello, complete stranger. And who might you be? You vaguely remind me of a friend I once had, but she heartlessly abandoned me for some guy who makes lovey-dovey eyes at her.”

 

“Very funny,” Theia muttered dryly, brushing past her. “I saw you two days ago, you absolute drama queen.”

 

“Oh, Theia, it’s you! How I longed to see you again! Life has been lonely these past thirty-four years…”

 

“Again, it’s been two days.”

 

“…I had forgotten the sound of your voice! The color of your eyes! Oh, reunited at last!”

 

Myra was steadying herself with the table, one hand dramatically flung across her forehead like a tragic heroine.

Good gods, this woman was insane.

 

“…Are you done now?” Theia asked, deadpan.

 

“Yup, pretty much,” her friend replied, already crossing the room to fling open the garden door.

“MOM, THEIA’S HERE! SHE FINALLY ESCAPED HER BOY’S GRASP—BRING THE WINE!”

 

For Olympus’ sake…

 

Callia entered the house, an amused smile spreading across her face.

“Hi, sweetheart! It’s good to see you. How have you been?”

 

“Hi, Callia. I’ve been good, thanks.”

 

“Oh, she’s been real good,” Myra cut in with a smirk.

 

Callia gave her daughter a gentle slap on the arm, equal parts fond and chastising.

Gods bless this amazing woman.

 

“Stop bothering your friend and be happy for her instead. Your father and I didn’t spend months listening to you whine about their ‘love tale’ just for you to complain afterward.”

 

“I didn’t sign up to lose my friend in the process, Mother!

 

“AGAIN, MYRA,” Theia cut in, raising her voice, “we saw each other two days ago!

 

“Yeah, and who was also here, practically hanging off you like some lovesick barnacle? The brooding prince. Or should I say the sunshine prince now? He smiles too much—it’s deeply disturbing.”

 

Okay, maybe the last few times she’d seen Myra, Telemachus had been there too.

But what was she supposed to do? Kick one of them out?

When she could enjoy the company of her two favorite people at the same time?

Absurd.

 

“You like Telemachus,” Theia said pointedly. “He’s your friend too.”

 

“I do, I really do. Great guy,” Myra said with a shrug. “But sometimes I miss the days when we talked shi—”

She turned just in time to see her mother shoot her a stern look.

“—when we made fun of him. He’s so easy to make fun of! And I have so much new material now that he’s unapologetically worshipping the ground you walk on. But I can’t share it if he’s there!

 

“He doesn’t wor—okay, maybe a little bit. But honestly? You should see his father with his mother. It’s so much worse.

 

That godsdamned tree bed still haunted her mind.

Who does things like that?

 

“My point is: don’t forget I exist? Please?”

 

Oh.

Oh, Myra.

 

Had she really been that bad of a friend this past week?

Worse—had she been that bad this past month? When Telemachus was missing and everything was uncertain, had she pushed aside the first person who had accepted her, who had held her together?

 

Her heart ached at the thought.

 

That wouldn’t do. That would never do.

 

Girls first. Always.

 

She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around her friend, holding her tight.

Myra stiffened for a second—clearly caught off guard by the rare show of affection—then hugged her back, just as tightly.

 

“Sorry I was a bad friend because of a stupid boy,” Theia mumbled into her shoulder.

 

“It’s okay,” Myra said, squeezing her gently. “Stupid boys have a way of worming into your brain. Been there, done that.”

 

Callia chuckled beside them.

“Aren’t you two adorable… Theia, would you like something to drink? Something to eat?”

 

“Sure,” she said, pulling back from the hug. She knew better than to refuse food or hydration from her friend’s mom—resistance only led to disaster.

“Thank you so much.”

 

As Callia busied herself in the kitchen, Myra bumped her elbow against hers.

“So… how’d you get rid of your shadow?”

 

“He’s sick,” Theia replied. “Caught his sister’s flu. I’m going to check on him later—yesterday he looked like he was one sneeze away from crying.”

 

“Aww, poor little baby.”

 

“Meh. He’ll be fine.”

 

“Oh no, I meant the princess. He can suck it up. Absolute man-child.”

 

“You are so mean,” she said, eyeing her. “You might be turning into me.”

 

Myra gasped like her entire bloodline had been insulted going back seventeen generations.

YOU TAKE THAT BACK! I am a delightful ray of sunshine and will NEVER turn into the bitter black cat that you are.”

 

“Can people stop comparing me to a black cat?!”

 

“Hey, we see it, we say it.”

 

Theia grabbed the nearest apple and threw it at her—

For old time’s sake.

And also for revenge.

Just a little.

 

“See? Peak black cat behavior.”

 

“I’m going to scratch your face, and then you’ll really see black cat behavior.”

 

Mom! She’s threatening my physical health!”

 

“You’re threatening her mental health, sweetie,” Callia replied, back still turned as she calmly worked in the kitchen, completely unfazed by the chaos behind her.

 

Well, she supposed if you lived with Myra, you eventually got desensitized to this kind of thing.

 

And then—

A much, much better revenge idea struck her.

So much better than any airborne fruit.

 

“Hey Callia?” Theia called, the slow curl of an evil smile forming on her lips.

“How’s Leandros doing these days?”

 

Myra froze mid-step, turning several shades redder.

 

“Don’t—”

 

“Oh, he’s a lovely young man!” Callia chirped, placing a plate of fruit on the table. “He even helped me carry groceries the other day. And he offered to help me cook!”

 

Leo cooks? ” Theia asked, turning to Myra with astonishment.

 

Myra answered through gritted teeth. “…Yes.”

 

She didn’t even need to fuel the fire.

Callia was on a roll.

 

“And the other day,” she went on cheerfully, “he watched over the boys all afternoon while my husband and I had to check on the goats. When we came back, they were all sitting quietly , playing osselets. I don’t know how he did it.”

 

“I was there too,” Myra muttered. “He didn’t do it all on his own.”

 

“Well,” Callia said breezily, “when you watch your brothers, it always ends with someone screaming and something broken—so forgive me for noticing the new variable.”

 

Theia covered her mouth to hide her grin. This was so much better than throwing an apple.

 

“Anyway,” Callia continued, “this sweet boy is spending a few days with his family in Vathy, so we wanted to give him some cheese to say thank you—and to bring home, of course—but he insisted on paying! We tried to refuse, but after he left, we found coins on the counter. Unbelievable.”

 

“Yeah,” Theia said, throwing a dagger-sharp smirk at her friend. “Unbelievable.”

 

“Stop it,” Myra hissed, blush creeping all the way to her ears.

 

Oh?

That was new.

Where was the defiant nonchalance she usually wore like armor whenever Leandros’ name came up?

 

“I hope he visits again,” Callia added casually. Way to casually. Suspiciously casually. “He’s such a kind boy. Very attractive too, right Myra?”

 

Ah.

So that’s where Myra got it from.

 

Theia almost felt bad for starting the whole conversation.

Almost.

 

“Yes, Leo is great—okay Mom, we’re going to my room now! See you, love you, thanks for the fruit!” Myra said in one long breath, grabbing the plate and Theia’s arm and dragging her down the corridor with alarming speed.

 

She practically shoved Theia through the bedroom door before closing it behind them and resting her forehead against it with the weight of a defeated soldier.

 

“That, was just cruel.”

 

“Nah,” she said, taking the plate and flopping onto the bed. “That was payback.”

 

She popped a grape in her mouth just as Myra turned to glare at her, all fire and mortification.

 

Gods.

She was turning into her.

It was terrifying.

 

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

“Oh, I don’t?” Theia said, lazily tossing another grape in her mouth. “I just know that the guy you kiss and flirt with regularly now knows your family. That screams relationship to me.”

 

“Oh, so you’ve had a boyfriend for a week and suddenly you’re an expert in relationships?”

 

“Pfff, no,” Theia said, waving a hand. “I have no idea what I’m doing with Telemachus. But I am an expert in denial. As you’ve pointed out so many times.”

 

“There’s no denial going on here.”

 

“Suuuuuure.”

 

“No, you don’t understand—there’s no denial going on here because Leo told me he loved me.”

 

What.

 

What?

 

WHAT?!

 

Theia choked on her grape, coughing as she sat bolt upright.

“You—he— EXCUSE ME?!”

 

Myra winced. “Yeah. That.”

 

“HE SAID HE LOVES YOU!”

 

“Yes, Theia, I was there!

 

“WHEN? WHERE? HOW? WHY AM I JUST HEARING ABOUT THIS NOW?!”

 

Myra edged toward her like she was approaching a wild animal, then sat down carefully on the bed beside her.

 

“…Okay, don’t get mad.”

 

“You’re scaring me.”

 

She took a deep breath. “A month ago.”

 

Theia froze.

 

“A month? A whole month?! And you didn’t tell me?!”

 

“Telemachus was missing! You were a shell of yourself, barely speaking! I wasn’t going to show up like, ‘Hey! Sucks that the love of your life might be dead—by the way, Leo declared his undying flame for me!’ Seemed a bit insensitive.”

 

Theia opened her mouth, then closed it. Blinked. Then blinked again.

“…Okay. That’s… mildly fair. But why didn’t you tell me in the past week?”

 

“When, exactly? When Telemachus was right there, making heart-eyes at you every five seconds? This is girls only conversation territory.”

 

Myra flopped backward onto her bed with a dramatic sigh, eyes on the ceiling.

 

“It’s a lot, okay? I’m not stupid—I know it’s been more than just ‘some fun’ for a while now. I just… I wasn’t expecting it. Not from him. We ended up spending a lot more time together last month, when you were—don’t argue—when you were avoiding us. I get it, I really do. You were hurting. And honestly, we were worried. He was worried about you and about Telemachus. And I was too. So we just… talked. A lot. Way more seriously than we ever used to.”

 

She took a breath.

 

“And then one day, we were alone. And he just… blurted it out. ‘I love you.’ Like it was nothing. Like it was normal.

 

“What did you say?”

 

Myra rolled over and buried her face in the mattress, letting out a muffled groan.

 

“Oh wow,” Theia said, eyebrows shooting up. “You said something that bad?”

 

“No,” came the muffled reply. “It’s not what I said. It’s what I did.”

 

“What, did you slap him or something?”

 

Her friend turned just enough to peek up at her, eyes wide and almost… scared.

“Please don’t judge me.”

 

There wasn’t a trace of her usual teasing tone. None of the sparkle she usually wore like armor. Just raw, quiet dread.

 

Theia felt something twist in her chest. She reached out, running a hand gently through Myra’s hair, like she had so many times before—when she was the one curled up like this.

 

“I’m the last person in the world who would judge you,” she said softly.

 

“You might.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

“You have to promise. Promise, Theia.”

 

“I promise! Gods, Myra, what is—”

 

“I slept with him.”

 

Oh.

Oh fuck.

She hadn’t seen that coming.

 

Her hand froze in Myra’s hair. Actually, her entire body froze, eyes wide and locked on the floorboards like they might suddenly offer her divine guidance.

 

Okay.

This was… an information.

A very informative piece of information.

Nothing bad. Nothing wrong. Just… informative.

She had been informed. Her friend was informing her. And she was, in fact, being informed.

 

“…Theia?”

 

She held up a finger, still staring at the floor.

 

“Not judging. Just processing. Give me a minute.”

 

She wasn’t judging her. Of course she wasn’t judging her.

But Myra seemed to be judging herself—and that wouldn’t do.

Myra, who was so bright, so confident, who lit up every room she entered—Theia couldn’t let her light dim now.

 

She lowered herself onto the mattress and tugged her friend closer, until Myra’s head was resting on her shoulder. Then she resumed the gentle strokes through her hair.

 

“Did you want to?”

 

“…Yes.” A pause. “Actually—before you run to Telemachus and tell him to ship Leo off to the other side of Greece—I’m the one who initiated it.”

 

“Then who cares.”

 

Myra lifted her head, frowning.

“What?”

 

“I mean—if it’s important to you, of course I care. But there’s no judgment to be made here.” She shrugged, tone matter-of-fact. “Okay, maybe don’t scream it at the temple. But apart from that? No issues. Unless you’re…”

 

“No. No, don’t worry about that. I took silphium right after—actually, Leo went to get some himself because I was scared. Brew the whole thing himself and brought me some biscuits too. Because he’s… fucking perfect and selfless like that. And I’ve had my blood since, so we’re good.”

 

“Phew.” Theia exhaled. “Honestly, the only potential issue I could imagine would’ve been the arrival of a mini Leandros. I don’t think Ithaca would survive.”

 

“I don’t know,” Myra shrugged, the teasing finally creeping back into her voice. “Our kids would be absolutely gorgeous.”

 

“Damn, you’re right,” Theia laughed.

 

Myra giggled—then full-on joined her in a fit of laughter.

Within seconds, they were both hysterical on the bed, laughing so hard their ribs ached, breath catching, eyes watering. The kind of laugh that only comes after fear has passed. The kind that makes you feel human again.

 

“Oh gods,” Myra gasped between breaths, “it feels good to laugh!”

 

“It usually does,” Theia said, sitting up and grabbing a couple of grapes. She handed one to her. “Why do you think I keep you around for?”

 

“Uh, because without me you’d be holed up in your bedroom all day, still in deep denial about Mister Sunshine?”

 

“Stop calling him Sunshine!”

 

“It’s weird! He’s always smiling and laughing now! I need time to adjust!”

 

“But he’s so beautiful when he smiles…”

 

“Ugh. You disgust me.”

 

Theia threw a grape at her. Sometimes airborne fruit was still a necessary form of argument.

 

Unfortunately, Myra caught it midair and popped it in her mouth, which kind of ruined the point.

 

“So. Did you tell him you loved him back?”

 

“…No?”

 

“MYRA, WHAT IN THE NAME OF HADES?! WHY ?”

 

“Hey, I’m not getting on your case about whether or not you told Telemachus you loved him!”

 

“Nope. Not doing that. This is a conversation about you, not me.”

 

“I can make it a conversation about you.”

 

“I’m sure you can. But I can fight back.”

 

Myra shook her head in amused disbelief.

“I don’t know why I didn’t tell him… It was just too much, too fast, you know?”

 

“You’ve known each other for two years.”

 

“Yes, but it wasn’t always like that ! This… whatever this is… it started in the spring!”

 

“We’re in November.”

 

“Oh, shut your mouth.”

 

But there was no malice in her tone, just fondness—maybe with a touch of incredulity.

 

“You do love him, don’t you?”

 

“Obviously I love him. Have you met Leo? He’s the best man on this whole island.”

 

“Meh. I don’t see it.”

 

“Oh, shut it. I know you like him. This whole ‘I’m being mean to Leo because he took Telemachus to a party once’ charade has to stop at some point. It’s been almost two months.”

 

“I’ll stop it when I decide it needs to be stopped. Back to you—why didn’t you tell him?”

 

Myra groaned and flopped back onto the bed, limbs sprawled like a particularly emotionally distressed doll.

“There was so much going on—with Telemachus missing and you not doing well. I didn’t have the strength to deal with all of that and figure out my feelings. And now it’s been so long… what if he doesn’t feel that way anymore?”

 

“Myra. Myra. Come on. You’re smarter than this. The guy can’t have a conversation without bringing you up.”

 

“Bit of déjà vu here, don’t you think?”

 

“Well yeah, and you were right about Telemachus. So what lesson do we take from this…?”

 

“That I’m always right…?”

 

Theia launched a pillow at her face.

No. That you should tell him!

 

Myra caught the pillow, but didn’t throw it back. She just stared at it for a second.

“Fuck. I should…”

 

A long silence followed. Not uncomfortable—just full. Full of the kind of thoughts that didn’t quite have words yet.

 

Myra stayed sprawled out on the bed, pillow half-hugged to her chest. Theia sat cross-legged beside her, absently reaching out to fix a stray lock of her hair.

 

“…Look at us,” she said eventually, voice soft with wonder. “We’re both in love.”

 

Myra let out a breath somewhere between a laugh and a sigh.

“What happened to us? We used to be strong, independent women!”

 

“Hey! We still are. These guys would be lost without us.”

 

“Damn right they would,” Myra grinned.

 

Theia nudged her leg with her foot. “It’s weird, right? But it’s also kind of nice.”

 

Myra didn’t answer right away—just turned her head slightly toward her.

“Yeah. It really is.”

 

Then she shot upright, pointing an alarmed finger at her.

“Do not tell anyone. Yes, even Telemachus. Especially my mom! She doesn’t need another excuse to shove us both in front of a priest.”

 

“Oh no, and here I was, planning a casual chitchat about SEX with your MOTHER! Because Menon trying to give me ‘the talk’ wasn’t traumatizing enough already.”

 

“He did not! ” Myra gasped.

 

“He did. It was awful. I wanted to die. And when I told him I already knew the basics, I swear he almost fainted. I think he wants to lock me in the house now.”

 

“Oh, Menon…” her friend chuckled softly.

 

Theia huffed a small laugh, then leaned over her friend with a mischievous smile—one that looked suspiciously like Myra’s. Oh gods. She might actually be turning into her.

 

“So…”

 

“So?” Myra echoed, one brow arched.

 

“How was it?”

 

“Are you serious?!

 

“What! It’s scientific curiosity!”

 

“Mm-hm. Sure.”

 

Myra pinched the bridge of her nose for a few seconds, then turned back toward her.

 

“It was… nice. All things considered. Seeing as it was my first time. Leo really knows—”

 

“I’m stopping you right there.”

 

“You asked!

 

“And you saying ‘it was nice’ was enough! I don’t need the details!

 

Myra grinned, far too pleased with herself.

 

“Well, if you really don’t want to hear how he kissed my—”

 

“NOPE!” Theia practically launched herself off the bed, clamping her hands over her ears. “I take it back! I take everything back! May the gods strike me down!”

 

Myra cackled. “Too late! You opened Pandora’s jar, and inside was Leo’s tongue.

 

MYRA!

 

“I’m just saying, if you’re going to ask questions, be brave enough for the answers!”

 

“I’m an unapologetic coward, then.”

 

Myra laughed, patting her knee gently.

“Just know that boys talk, and one day you’ll be very glad Leandros shared a few things with your prince…”

 

She wiggled her eyebrows for effect.

 

“Ew. No.”

 

What ‘ew’?! I know you’ve wondered what’s going on under all those fancy chitons…”

 

“Nope. Very nice chitons. He can keep them on.”

 

“Keep lying to yourself, sweetheart.”

 

She would. She would keep lying to herself. Because if she stopped, she might actually burst into flames.

 

“So,” Theia cleared her throat, eager to change the subject, “when is Leo coming back?”

 

“Yesterday, actually. I just haven’t told my mom because she’d do something insane like invite him to dinner—where she would make many, many not-so-subtle remarks about how ‘you two get along so well.’ Absolute menace of a woman.”

 

“I’m going to say it.”

 

“Don’t say it.”

 

“Oh, I’m going to.”

 

“I’m begging you.”

 

“…You take after her.”

 

“…I hate you.”

 

“Hey! That’s my line!”

 

Myra threw the whole cluster of grapes at her, because apparently one wasn’t enough anymore. Very creative. She might actually reuse that.

 

As Theia put the offending fruit back on the plate, a thought crossed her mind.

 

“Hey, so he’s working today?”

 

“Yep. Day shift.”

 

Oh. This was no longer a thought. This was a plan.

 

An evil, amazing, genius plan.

 

“…Want to go on a walk uphill?”

 

 

“This might be the stupidest idea in the history of mankind,” Myra muttered from behind her.

 

“It’s a fantastic idea. The best I’ve ever had, actually.”

 

“There’s no way they’re going to let me in.”

 

“Of course they will. You’re with me. I get in whenever I want.”

 

Myra scoffed. “Okay there, Miss Special Treatment.”

 

“Listen, you lost your mind the first time I went to the palace, so I’m just giving you the opportunity to go! Yay!”

 

“This feels illegal,” she muttered. “They’re going to send me back to Sérifos on the first boat! I don’t know anyone in Sérifos anymore!”

 

Theia groaned, grabbed her hand, and tugged her forward.

 

“You’re not going to get sent back to Sérifos just for walking in! You’re always going on about how I get special treatment because of Telemachus—well, guess what? You’re friends with the prince. That’s privilege material. Plus, Penelope and Odysseus won’t mind.”

 

Myra shot her a scandalized look. “Okay, so now you’re just fully calling them Penelope and Odysseus?”

 

“We’ve seen each other in our nightclothes and disheveled. That’s a first-name-basis, point-of-no-return situation.”

 

“You’re so entering this family.”

 

Theia didn’t answer—just kept dragging her friend along.

 

The palace gates finally came into view, and she let out a frustrated sigh the moment she spotted which guard was on duty.

 

“What?” Myra whispered, panicked. “What’s going on?!”

 

“Nothing. I just don’t like this guy. He’s snobbish and always looks at me like I’m some insignificant nuisance.”

 

“Have you told the royal family?”

 

“I’m not going to have a guy fired just because he’s an asshole. Just—come on.”

 

They approached the gate and, just as expected, the guard gave her a side eye. Asshole indeed.

 

Theia plastered on her best fake smile, tightened her grip on her friend, and looked up at him.

 

“Hiiii, Thrasymedes! Beautiful day, don’t you think? Anyway, my friend and I are just going to—”

 

“You can go,” he cut in flatly. “She can’t.”

 

Beside her, Myra muttered, “See? Told you they weren’t going to—”

 

Theia raised a hand to silence her without taking her eyes off the guard.

 

“Thrasy, can I call you Thrasy? Here’s the thing—my friend’s not just my friend. She’s also the crown prince’s friend. And I’m sure you’re aware that the crown prince has been bedridden these past few days? I’m also sure he’d love a little distraction in the form of a friendly visit.”

 

She tilted her head slightly, smile still sweet but voice sharpening just a bit.

 

“Unless, of course, you’d prefer I explain to the king that his son can’t see his friends in his time of need because of a gatekeeping mix-up?”

 

She could practically see the fury boiling behind Thrasymedes’ eyes—the silent outrage of a man desperately clinging to his tiny shred of authority. But instead of doing something they both knew would be terribly stupid, he averted his gaze and stepped aside.

 

“Thank you so much,” Theia said, breezing past him with Myra in tow. “Oh, and before we go—you wouldn’t happen to know where Leandros is stationed today, would you?”

 

“Vault.”

 

Perfect.

 

The corridor by the vault was quiet, rarely trafficked. Which, of course, was exactly why Leandros hated it—long, dull shifts with nothing but echoing stone for company. But for today? It was ideal. Fewer interruptions. Plenty of privacy.

 

A perfect place to have a conversation about… let’s say… love?

 

As they made their way up the path toward the palace, Myra caught up to her, a shit-eating grin spreading across her face. She looped her arm through hers and leaned in with a whisper that was entirely too loud to be subtle.

 

“You,” she hissed gleefully, “are a bitch— and I love it so much.”

 

“Only pointing out facts,” Theia shrugged—though the smirk stuck to her face gave her away. “The king is indeed very concerned about his son’s social life.”

 

“More like concerned about one very specific aspect of it, if you catch my drift…”

 

“Drift caught. But honestly, I think Odysseus is just glad Telemachus made more friends these past few months. I think he was worried he was a little lonely.”

 

“Whereas now, you’re always glued to each other, so loneliness isn’t a problem!”

 

“We are not .”

 

“Remind me why you were coming here again? Oh right—to check on your sick boy .”

 

“And why are you here with me now? Because you spent so much time with your ‘just some fun’ buddy that you caught feelings. So who’s glued to who now?”

 

“Fuck you.”

 

“You just hate seeing me being right.”

 

“…Yes. Absolutely yes.”

 

As they reached the top of the stairs, the doorkeepers recognized her and opened the doors with a nod and a small smile.

 

Okay, maybe it was still a little weird. And maybe every time Theia came in, she was surprised all over again that so many staff members knew her name and let her go wherever she pleased. But today was about confidence—or at least the illusion of it. She couldn’t let Myra, who was currently one weird look away from a full-on breakdown, know she was actually freaking out every time someone said “Hello, Miss Theia.”

 

As far as Myra was concerned, this was a very normal, very casual afternoon at a totally ordinary friend’s house. No need to add the whole palace thing on top of the fact that she was about to be taken to Leandros so she could… you know.  Profess her undying love and whatnot.

 

But Myra clearly hadn’t gotten the memo, because the second they stepped into the great hall, she stopped dead in her tracks and let out a very sincere:

 

“What in the name of all the gods… is this place even real?”

 

Theia watched her friend’s eyes sweep across the space, lingering on every bas-relief, every towering column, every intricate detail. And to be fair, despite the palace’s so-called sleek taste in decoration, it was still—especially to little nobodies like them—absolutely dazzling.

 

“Come on,” she said softly, nodding toward one of the hallways.

 

Myra followed, her gaze still traveling on every corner of the rooms, sparkling with wonder. Theia led her mindlessly through the labyrinth of corridors. She would be able to go anywhere with her eyes closed now. As they walked past the sunroom, she noticed the doors were slightly ajar. With a smile, she turned to her friend and said “just a moment,” before pushing the doors open.

 

Penelope, sitting on one of the sofa, snapped her head in their direction with a warm smile.

“Hello my darling!” then she noticed Myra standing (or more like, trying to hide) behind her. “And who might you be?”

 

“Hi Penelope,” Theia answered, as she nudged a very star struck Myra forward. “This is Myra, she is a friend of mine and Telemachus. She wanted to say hello, I hope it’s alright with you?”

 

“But of course! You’re more than welcome, dear. I’m happy to meet you.”

 

Myra stuttered something that sounded suspiciously like “likewise.”

 

“Give her time,” Theia said with a smirk. “She was like that the first time she met Telemachus and now she calls him stupid to his face.”

 

Her friend made a series of strangled noises in protest. The meaning was unclear, but Theia was pretty sure it translated to something like “No, Your Majesty, I would never dream of insulting the Prince!”

 

“You’re one to talk,” Penelope said with a grin, turning it on Theia. “You weren’t so bold the day we met.”

 

“Um, yeah? That’s because you can be absolutely terrifying when you want to be.”

 

The queen just shrugged—grin widening, now unmistakably wicked.

 

Oh gods. Her son had the exact same smile when he was being annoying on purpose.

 

“You love this, don’t you?” Theia asked flatly.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Penelope replied calmly, offering her and Myra a small bowl of dates.

 

Okay, fine. She would be bribed into dropping it. Just for today.

 

But gods damn it—like mother, like son, huh?

 

To her right, Myra was watching her date with intense focus—like being handed food by royalty had somehow imbued it with divine power. Well, at least she wasn’t stressing about Leandros anymore.

 

Theia turned back to the queen.

“How is he?”

 

Penelope chuckled, popping a date into her mouth.

“Either he’s whining very loudly, or he’s composing a tragedy. It’s unclear.”

 

Oh, her poor little grumpy prince.

 

“He asked me to shoo you away if you showed up,” Penelope went on, “because he doesn’t ‘want her to get sick.’ So let’s just pretend I haven’t seen you today.”

 

“What a dumb— I told him already! I never get sick!”

 

“He’s very stubborn.”

 

“I’m more stubborn.”

 

“I believe you are.”

 

She really should have more of these girls’ days—whether with Myra or Penelope. She’d forgotten how much less migraine-inducing these conversations were.

 

Speaking of girls she loved—

 

“How’s Eirene doing?”

 

“Much better,” the queen replied. “Odysseus took her for a walk through the surrounding lands so she could get some fresh air. Poor thing was cooped up all week.”

 

Poor thing indeed. Honestly, until a few months ago, Theia had never cared much for children or babies. The words noisy and dirty were the first that came to mind whenever she thought about them. But—though she couldn’t quite explain why—she’d fallen in love with Eirene almost instantly. Everything with her just felt… easy. Intuitive.

 

Maybe it was because she was basically a tiny version of Telemachus, and that was a system she knew how to navigate. Either way, Eirene simply made sense to her. And seeing her suffer from the flu a few days ago had broken something in her. Knowing she was doing better now sent a quiet wave of relief through her.

 

“I’m glad she’s alright. She gave us quite the scare the other day. Anyway—we won’t bother you any longer. I just wanted to say hello before checking on the dying man. See you around!”

 

“See you, girls,” Penelope said with a warm smile.

 

Myra gave a dazed little wave as she slowly backed toward the corridor. Just before they reached the doors, Theia paused—then turned on her heel and walked quickly back to the queen. Penelope looked up at her, eyebrows raised in quiet amusement.

 

Theia leaned in and dropped her voice.

“Let’s say, hypothetically, a certain village girl wanted to go see a certain guard currently posted by the vaults to have a little conversation. Would that be… alright?”

 

Penelope lifted her cup and took a sip, hiding the smile tugging at her mouth.

“I’d say, hypothetically, that corridor is very quiet. Hardly anyone ever passes through. So no one would notice. Not even me. Hypothetically, of course.”

 

“Of course,” Theia nodded solemnly. “Well—it was lovely hypothesizing with you. See you later.”

 

“See you.”

 

She turned around, grabbing the arm of a still very stunned Myra on the way out, and steered them both toward the vault corridor.

 

“…I just met the Queen,” Myra said, her voice small and far away.

 

“You just met the Queen,” Theia confirmed.

 

“…She gave me a date.”

 

“She’s also a mom. If she sees a nervous girl in her house, she’s going to feed her.”

 

“A date…” Myra repeated, like a prayer—or maybe an attempt to convince herself the whole thing had actually happened.

 

Theia didn’t even have the heart to tease her. She remembered all too well what it felt like: the sheer panic, the quiet certainty that you were about to ruin everything just by existing too close to royalty. She’d practically ripped her own hair out before her first proper meeting with the legendary Queen of Ithaca.

 

Now? Now she called Penelope by her first name. Ate breakfast with her. Once, Penelope had even done her hair.

 

She would not—could not—deny the “my life is an absurd play” allegations. Not anymore.

 

She stopped both of them in front of a small wooden door and grabbed Myra by the shoulders.

 

“You back with me?”

 

“Yep. I… no—no, I’m good. Brain is braining again.”

 

“Good. See that door next to us? It leads to stairs, which lead under the palace, where the vaults are, and where—”

 

“Leo is. Yup. Got it.”

 

“You’re okay?”

 

“I’m fantastic. Let’s do this.”

 

Myra opened the door and practically ran downstairs. Theia blinked, thrown off by the sudden shift in energy, then hurried after her.

 

Once she’d caught up, she tried to recall her last (and only) visit here with Telemachus almost two months ago. Normally, she could find her way around anywhere—but nothing looked more like a brown brick wall than another brown brick wall.

 

She was just about to give up and yell for Leandros when she turned a corner and slammed directly into something hard and metallic.

 

Ouch.

 

“What the—Theia?”

 

Well. At least she’d crashed into the right guard.

 

Leandros looked thoroughly bewildered, glancing around as if expecting someone to leap out and reprimand him for talking to civilians. Eventually, he gave in and opened his mouth again.

 

“What are you—MYRA?!”

 

Myra had finally caught up, now leaning against the wall with her best impression of nonchalance. She looked casual enough—if you ignored the metaphorical hive of panicked bees clearly buzzing inside her skull.

 

Gods, Theia admired her composure.

 

“Hello, Leandros,” she said with a small smile.

 

He raised his brows.

“Full naming me? Should I be worried?”

 

“Only a little.”

 

He shook his head, chuckling softly to himself—then looked at her again. And that’s when Theia saw it.

 

The unmistakable fondness.

 

The way he looked at Myra like she was both the cause of all his problems and the answer to them. Like she was some wild miracle he hadn’t quite figured out how he’d earned.

 

Maybe he’d always looked at her that way, and Theia had just been too wrapped up in her own mess to notice. Or maybe it was new, something he’d only just realized himself.

 

But it was there. Undeniable.

 

Love.

 

“Well,” she cleared her throat, glancing between her two friends, “I’ll leave you to it. I trust you to show her out, Leandros?”

 

“Wait—Myra’s not even allowed to be down here!”

 

“Don’t worry about it. You won’t get in trouble. I made sure of it.”

 

She winked for good measure, then turned on her heel and walked away, a satisfied smile blooming on her face.

 

The smile didn’t leave her face as she headed back upstairs, winding through familiar halls toward the family wing. She knocked on the door—not out of courtesy, but as a warning. Whether he liked it or not, she was coming in.

 

A low groan from the other side confirmed he was awake.

 

Carefully, she pushed the door open and slipped inside.

 

The bedroom was dark, the curtains drawn tight. Telemachus lay curled in bed, looking utterly miserable. Poor thing.

 

At the sound of the door, he stirred and lifted his head.

 

“What—no! You’re going to get sick.”

 

“Never sick,” Theia said simply, climbing into the bed beside him and pressing a kiss to the top of his head. His hair was still damp. Fever hadn’t entirely broken yet.

 

Despite his initial protest, Telemachus let out a heavy sigh and nestled against her chest, clearly giving in. She smiled softly, running her fingers through his hair as he melted into her touch.

 

“How are you today?” she asked.

 

“Better,” he croaked. “My head doesn’t feel like someone’s stabbing my eye sockets anymore, the cough’s almost gone, and I’m only trembling a little bit. Yay.”

 

“That’s good,” she whispered, taking his hand and pressing a kiss to his knuckles.

 

He made a noise somewhere between a giggle and a pleased hum.

 

What an adorable man.

 

“Say…” he murmured. “Was I dreaming, or did I hear Myra’s voice in the corridor earlier?”

 

“Nope, not a dream. I brought her with me so she could have a very important conversation with Leandros.”

 

He cracked one eye open to peek at her.

“What did you do?”

 

“Just a little matchmaking,” she shrugged, all innocence. “Apparently your buddy Leo made a very loving declaration a month ago—if you catch my drift—and I decided Myra was overdue to give him an answer.”

 

He sat up a little straighter, looking up at her with a grin.

“You little meddling nymph.”

 

“Wait until I tell you I took her to your mom first, so she could have a massive freak-out—making the ‘tell Leo I love him’ freak-out seem small in comparison.”

 

“You did not !”

 

“I did. And it worked. I had to leave before they started making out in the vaults right in front of me. For all Myra’s big talk about hating displays of affection, she’s no better than us.

 

“Once I’m better, I need to find Leo and laugh very loudly in his face. I told him I would the day he caught feelings and. He. Did. This might even motivate me to heal faster.”

 

“You do that,” Theia laughed, tightening her grip around him and dropping another kiss to his forehead.

 

Gods, she loved her crazy people.

Notes:

Oof, it was long, I know, I’m sorry 😅

But I believe Theia and Myra had a lovely girls time. Sure this story is mainly a romance but platonic relationship are just as important, especially for someone like Theia who grew up without love. That’s her little found family right there.

Myra and Leo’s story keeps developing ‘off screen’. Tell me if you would be interested in some derived works or one shots about them on the side. Though I do have a prequel in mind for when this story ends (about Ody and Pen hihi. We’ll see if I end up doing it or not, but I’ve been thinking about it for months).

Anyway, I hope you’ll enjoy enjoyed it and I’ll see you all very soon!

Chapter 37: Rain, Three Words, and Surprises

Notes:

Hiiiii I’m back!!!!

I’m so sorry it took me so long to update 😭 I wasn’t in tip top shape for a few days, on top of being at my parents’ and not having much time to write, and then when I finally found my energy again I went down a rabbit hole of developing characters I’m not even sure would ever appear in the story 😅 but oh well, if I ever write a sequel at some point, of if I decide this fic would span across 30 more years, at least the next princes and princesses of Ithaca already have names and fleshed out personalities! Yay!

I’d like to thank you all again for all the love and support you keep showing. I promise, we’re going back to a more regular schedule from now on, but thank you so much for you patience.

Without further ado, here’s chapter 37!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

“I can’t believe I let you convince me to come back here.”

 

“I hardly convinced you. I just asked if you wanted to go back to the old temple today, and you said yes.”

 

“You must have bewitched me. This is all the godly blood in you working against me. I would never have agreed to set foot on this mountain of doom otherwise.”

 

“Again, it’s very far removed—”

 

Bewitched me!

 

Telemachus bit back a laugh, tightening his grip on Theia’s hand. Truly, ‘convincing’ her hadn’t taken any effort at all—just a quiet suggestion and her almost immediate agreement. Still, he should’ve known she’d fight him the entire way. Gods… it brought back memories.

 

The hike up to the old temple wasn’t as stunning as it had been in summer, but it had a beauty of its own—muted, windswept, peaceful. They were lucky, too: the skies were clear today. If the clouds had been curling around the mountainside, he never would’ve brought her. He might enjoy teasing her—but he wasn’t cruel. Never cruel. Especially not with her.

 

“Are you laughing at me?!” she shouted.

 

His back was still turned, but he didn’t need to see her face to know she’d paired that shout with one of her infamous death glares.

 

Telemachus turned, their hands still joined, and raised hers to his lips. He kissed her knuckles deliberately, then murmured, “Never.”

 

“You were! You can’t keep seducing your way out of trouble, mister!”

 

Judging by the pink spreading across her cheeks, it looked like he very much could.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said softly, brushing another kiss against her wrist.

 

The pink deepened, blooming all the way to her ears and neck as she averted her gaze, clearly trying very hard not to smile.

 

Success.

 

“Shut up,” Theia muttered.

 

“I haven’t said anything!”

 

“You don’t need to. Your thoughts are loud. And entirely too proud.”

 

Guilty, he thought with a grin, shaking his head as he tugged on her hand and led her back onto the path.

 

He knew—gods, he knew —she’d be mad about the hike. She was always mad about hikes. That had been one of the very first things he’d learned about her: Theia hated walking in the mountains.

 

But he also remembered how she had loved this place. How peaceful it had felt here. How peaceful they had felt here.

 

And it seemed like the perfect place to say what he needed to say.

 

To tell her he loved her.

 

She must already know—of course she must already know. But the words hadn’t been spoken. Not yet. Not out loud. And she needed to hear them.

 

It didn’t matter if she wasn’t ready to say them back. He had to say them first. He had to ease her fears, steady the ground beneath her feet, anchor the bond that had quietly, stubbornly grown between them.

 

He loved her. He would always love her.

 

And he would never leave. Not unless she asked him to.

 

And gods—he really, really hoped she wouldn’t.

 

“I really hope you packed the entire palace pantry in that stupid bag of yours to buy my forgiveness.”

 

“Who do you take me for? I packed my weight in figs and olives. And I bought pastries from Menon before picking you up.”

 

“Is he still threatening to plot your demise?”

 

“Nah, he calmed down. Or maybe he finally remembered that he’s actually known me longer than he’s known you—so really, he already had a pretty solid understanding of my character.”

 

“Don’t flatter yourself. I told him I wouldn’t speak to him anymore if he kept being mean to you.”

 

“Aww, you defended me? Aren’t you the sweetest.”

 

“I am not sweet!”

 

“Yes you are,” he laughed, pulling her closer to press a kiss to her forehead.

 

Gods, he would never get tired of this, of being able to do that freely now. Kiss her. Hold her. Watch her. It didn’t matter if he was slowly gaining a reputation that rivaled his father’s for unshakable, over-the-top devotion. He meant it. Every look, every touch, every heartbeat.

 

He fully intended to look at Theia like the miracle she was—until his very last breath.

 

Beneath his arms, Theia shivered. Alarm bells went off in his head.

 

“Are you cold?”

 

“Yeah, but don’t worry. I’m always cold. It’s colder in the fall here than it is in Sparta—I’m just not used to it yet.

 

Yet, she said. Because she intended to stay.

 

He tried not to hold onto those words too tightly as he unfastened his chlamys and draped it around her shoulders.

 

“What are you doing?” she asked, frowning. “You were bedridden last week! I’m not letting you frolic around in that little chiton of yours in mid-November!”

 

“Guess I’ll be bedridden next week too, then,” he said, pinning the brooch in place. “Worth it. Looks good on you.”

 

It really did. She always looked amazing in blue.

 

Theia glanced down at her outfit—her wool cloak now swallowed by his bright blue chlamys—and gave him a skeptical look.

 

“It’s too big. I look like a child trying on their parents’ clothes.”

 

Okay, maybe she was drowning in it. But it was absolutely adorable.

 

“That just means you’re extra-covered against the cold,” he said innocently. “But if you don’t want it…”

 

“I want it. Back off. It’s mine now. You’re never wearing it again.”

 

Telemachus chuckled and took her hand again.

 

“Ready? We’re almost there—just five more minutes.”

 

Theia groaned and rolled her eyes, but gave a dramatic little wave that clearly meant go on then, so he did—brushing his thumb lightly over her knuckles as they walked.

 

They were truly close now. He spotted the goat-shaped stone he’d loved so much as a child—even though his grandmother always denied the resemblance. Blind woman. It was very obviously a goat.

 

Goat-stone meant the ugly tree was close, which meant the temple was even closer.

 

“How was the council meeting this morning?” she asked. “Is Bionides still an asshole?”

 

“Oh, I don’t think Bionides could ever stop being an asshole. But he’s wearing down. He’s the last one holding out, and it’s not a good look. I think we’ll reach an agreement within the week. Looks like I won’t have to travel again just yet.”

 

“If his vote keeps you on land, I might kiss him on the mouth.”

 

“Please don’t kiss Bionides on the mouth. This isn’t jealousy talking—I’m saying it for your sake. You really don’t want to. The man eats raw garlic as a snack.”

 

“Good gods…”

 

And suddenly, the weather decided to plot his demise.

 

A raindrop landed on his forehead. Then another on his cheek. Then a dozen more, falling faster and faster.

 

Shit.

 

“Are you KIDDING me?!” Theia groaned behind him.

 

“I’m sorry!!! The sky was clear five minutes ago! I don’t know what happened!”

 

“What happened is that we’re in NOVEMBER on a DUMB, HUMID ISLAND!

 

Well. So much for the ‘Ithaca is a fantastic island’ phase. It had a good run.

 

“Come on,” he said, tugging her forward. “Part of the ruins are covered—we can take shelter there.”

 

“This is the WORST scenario. The hike is already awful, and now it’s getting MUDDY?! I’m going to die. I’m going to slip and fall and die. And I’m holding your hand, so you’re going to fall and die. EVERYBODY DIES TODAY!

 

Good gods, this woman was dramatic.

 

“I’m obviously not letting you ‘slip and fall and die,’” he said dryly. “Just… hold on.”

 

He bent slightly and scooped her up into his arms. She made a startled sound—half protest, half squeak—but didn’t fight him. He adjusted the chlamys to cover her head like a hood and tightened his hold around her.

 

“All good?” he asked.

 

“All wet,” she muttered, burying her face in his shoulder.

 

Again— adorable.

 

“Sorry about that,” he whispered near her ear, adjusting his grip as he started walking again, rain now steadily soaking through his own clothes.

 

The one time he tries to do a big, romantic gesture—and the sky decides to sabotage him.

 

Which fucking god had he offended? Surely not Athena; she would’ve warned him. Couldn’t Aphrodite have stepped in? You know—in the name of love and all that?

 

Very rude of her.

 

Theia was still mumbling angry words into his chest—he only caught something like, “crazy man with crazy plans and crazy me for letting him,” which, honestly? Fair.

 

Telemachus reached the top in a record three minutes from goat-rock to the ruins. Grandma Clea would’ve been proud.

 

He ducked under the remains of the old temple’s roof and set Theia down gently on a long slab of marble—probably a wall, once upon a time. She pulled the soaked cloth from her head, then reached up to untie her braid, squeezing out the rainwater. Her dark curls tumbled loose around her shoulders, wet and shining, making her look like a river spirit in the mist.

 

Small mercies, in a catastrophic chain of events.

 

Telemachus blinked water out of his eyes and tried, futilely, to push his own drenched hair off his forehead. He was positively soaked.

 

At least one of them looked glorious in the rain.

 

And it definitely wasn’t him.

 

“Well. That was fun,” he tried to joke.

 

She did not want to joke.

 

In fact, if looks could kill, he would’ve dropped dead on the spot.

 

“You are so godsdamn fucking lucky I love you,” she spat.

 

Yes. Yes, he wa—

 

Wait.

What?

 

Did she just—?

 

Surely she didn’t.

 

But… but she did say it, right? Or had he hallucinated the whole thing?

 

He must have looked as broken as his brain felt, because she was staring at him now with a tilted head, brows drawn in concern.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

Define okay. Because if you said it… I’ve never been better.

 

He had to ask. He had to.

 

“What… what did you just say?”

 

She looked confused for a moment.

Then her eyes went wide.

 

Oh.

 

She had just now realized what had slipped from her lips.

Then she froze.

 

So did he. Holding his breath. Waiting.

 

Please don’t take it back.

Please don’t regret it.

Please.

 

Carefully—as if trying not to startle her—Telemachus moved closer and lowered himself beside her. Carefully, because he knew her. He knew how easily closeness— not the physical kind, but the emotional kind—could frighten her.

 

But by the gods, he couldn’t breathe properly until he heard her say it again. Or deny it.

 

“Theia…” he said softly. “If… if you meant it—if you truly meant it—please say it again.”

 

He could hear it in his own voice: the crack, the softness, the plea. Pathetic, maybe. But he didn’t care. He would take a lifetime of pathetic if it meant hearing those words from her again.

 

Slowly—so incredibly slowly—she turned to look at him. Her eyes were wide, yes, but full of so many things. Too many to name.

 

She opened her mouth, trying to find her voice.

 

“I… I love you.”

 

All the tension flew from his chest as a soft, wet chuckle escaped him.

 

Was he crying? Since when?

Oh, who cared.

 

She loved him. She —this incredible, stubborn, maddening, miraculous woman—loved him.

 

“Telemachus, I’m so—”

 

He didn’t let her finish.

 

In a swift but gentle motion, he cupped her face and kissed her—a slow, intense, steady kiss, trying to pour into it every overwhelming emotion that had crashed through him in the past few minutes.

 

She stilled for a heartbeat.

 

Then she pulled him in by the front of his soaked chiton, dragging him closer.

 

Gladly.

 

Way too soon, they had to break for air, and he leaned his forehead against hers, brushing his thumb along her cheek as a wide smile broke across his face.

 

“Don’t you dare apologize.”

 

She laughed—that magical laugh she made every time he said something ridiculous. The one that made him want to be her personal fool for the rest of their lives.

 

Then she looked back at him, sage-green eyes sparkling with mischief.

 

“If this is the reaction I get, I’m definitely not apologizing. In fact: I love you. Now come back here, loverboy.”

 

Yup, he thought as their lips met again. Whatever she said. Whatever she wanted.

 

He existed only to please her now.

 

After a while, he felt her smile into the kiss before she gently pushed him back just enough to speak.

 

“Is it presumptuous to assume that you—”

 

“I love you,” he said, almost before she finished. “So much. So entirely it hurts, but I never want it to stop.”

 

Her brows lifted, playful. “My my. Someone’s been working on their poetry.”

 

“I can’t help it. My heart sings when you’re near.”

 

“Oh gods. I fell for a romantic.”

 

“Is that a bad thing?”

 

“…No,” she admitted after a beat. “Actually, I think I like it. I know—I’m the first one shocked about that.”

 

He chuckled, scratching the back of his neck as a blush crept up his cheeks.

 

“In complete honesty… I brought you here today because—well, because I planned to tell you I loved you. And I guess this place felt right. It’s where things changed. For me, at least.”

 

Theia let out a groan and pulled back, her hands flying to cover her face.

 

“Nooo, I ruined it with my big mouth!”

 

“Had a whole romantic picnic planned and everything,” he said with a wry smile. “So of course it had to rain…”

 

“…And I had to let it slip. While cursing you out. I’m so sorry!”

 

He laughed again, gently peeling one of her hands away and bringing it to his lips.

 

“Honestly? I wouldn’t have it any other way.” He looked at her, warm and sure. “It was so incredibly us. It was perfect.”

 

Theia lowered her hand at last, eyes still wide but softer now, her mouth curling despite herself.

 

“You seriously had something planned just to tell me you loved me?”

 

“Oh yeah. Just—hold on,” he said, holding up a finger as he reached for his bag. He began pulling out items one by one. “Really soft blanket I stole from Eirene’s room…”

 

“We thank Eirene for her sacrifice.”

 

“We do. The aforementioned olives and figs. Olives because, well, I’m still an Ithacan prince—gotta promote the island’s best export. Figs for obvious symbolic reasons…”

 

He held one out to her, which she accepted with a shake of her head.

 

“Truly the foundation of our relationship.”

 

“Absolutely. And—” he grinned, digging deeper into the bag, “honey cakes from Menon’s. Because one, they’re the best damn honey cakes in Greece—and I’ve tried honey cakes in Sparta, Athens, Crete, and Pylos, so I feel like I had a solid sample size. And two, I’m keeping one to bring back to my mom later because that’s her weakness.”

 

“You really are the sweetest man on earth.”

 

His blush crept all the way to his ears.

“I just value and respect the strong women in my life.”

 

“Am I one of them?”

 

“Duh.”

 

She grabbed the blanket from his lap and wrapped it around his shoulders, adjusting it carefully before brushing a damp curl from his forehead.

 

“‘Duh,’ he says, like it’s obvious.”

 

“It is. Has been for months.”

 

Her cheeks turned red as she scooted closer and rested her head on him.

 

“Don’t you want the blanket?” he asked. “You were cold.”

 

“And you gave me your chlamys, so now I’m wrapped in not one but two cloaks while you sit here soaking wet and shivering. Can’t have the man I love catch his death under my watch.”

 

The man I love. Gods, his heart. He already knew he’d never get tired of hearing her say it.

 

But just to be sure…

 

“The man you what ?” he asked with a grin.

 

She elbowed him—but answered anyway.

“The absolutely infuriating man I am in love with.”

 

“Damn right you are.”

 

“You are way too smug about it.”

 

“Because you love me! I’m going to have it written down in the royal archives. Today, the 21st of November: Theia of Sparta told Telemachus of Ithaca she loved him. A very important historical event.”

 

“Ugh… not ‘of Sparta’ , please. I don’t want to be associated with that place ever again.”

 

“Sorry,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to her head. “Just Theia , then.”

 

And maybe—gods willing—by this time next year… Theia of Ithaca .

 

“Thank you.”

 

“…Can I write Aletheia ?”

 

She turned her head to glare at him.

“Not if you ever want to kiss me again, you won’t.”

 

“Got it.”

 

Athena was right, though. Aletheia was a beautiful name. But he knew better than to say it to her.

 

He did want to be kissed again, thank you very much.

 

“Hey…” she asked suddenly, her voice softer, hesitant. “When did you… when did you know? That you were in love with me?”

 

Oh, my love, where to start…

 

“In love in love, or just when I realized it definitely wasn’t platonic anymore?”

 

“…Okay, now I’m curious. Both.”

 

He took a deep breath and bit into a honey cake—for moral support. He was about to say something very embarrassing.

 

“That I didn’t see you as just a friend? I kind of let it slip earlier, but… after I took you there the first time, actually.”

 

Her head snapped toward him. “That early?!”

 

“Yep. That early. The next day I was so euphoric everyone looked at me like I’d grown another head. And then my dad just invaded my space like the obvious menace he is, and went, ‘What’s her name? The name of a girl you like?’

 

He shook his head with a fond groan.

 

“What followed,” he continued, “was a very awkward attempt at denial and a week-long existential crisis because… ‘oh fuck I DO like-like her.’

 

Theia shot up in a heartbeat, eyes wide as she pointed an accusing finger at him.

 

“OH MY GODS! That’s when you trained non-stop under the rain like a madman!”

 

“The very same week.”

 

“All this time I thought you had some deep-rooted dad issues or something, but it was because of me ?! That’s why you were so weird when you came back!”

 

“That—and because I stepped into Menon’s courtyard and you looked like a damn goddess. So really, it’s your fault.”

 

Her mouth dropped open in mock offense, then curled into a triumphant grin.

 

“So I was right about the hair.”

 

“…Sorry?”

 

“That day. My ribbon snapped, remember? And you just stood there like an idiot for entirely too long. You do like when my hair’s down.”

 

“I… pfff… that’s… not true.”

 

“Don’t even try to deny it. You play with it every time I leave it out.”

 

“I don’t—!”

 

She raised her brows and glanced pointedly at his hand… currently twirling a ringlet around his fingers, completely unconsciously.

 

He froze.

 

Well. Shit.

 

“You were saying?” she asked in a mockingly sweet tone.

 

“…your hair is just so pretty… and really soft… and I’m weak.”

 

“Aww. My weak, awkward little man.”

 

He pouted, but didn’t stop twirling the strand. What was the point? The cat was out of the bag now, might as well lean in.

 

“If it makes you feel any better,” she added casually, “the day we met, I thought you were hot.”

 

Wait. Hold on.

What did she just say???

 

“You what ?”

 

“Yeah, on that hill,” she said, all nonchalant. “When I asked if you were a hallucination? I was thinking, ‘Damn. Nice hallucination.’”

 

He needed to sit down.

Damn it, he was already sitting down.

Okay. He needed to lie down, then.

She thought what ? On the first day?

 

“Did I break you?” she asked, laughing.

 

“Yes. But you break me daily, so really, I should be used to it by now.”

 

She gave him a smug little smile. “Okay, mister. Back to the storytelling. When did you know you loved-loved me?”

 

“After the party disaster,” he admitted. “Another thrilling episode of my father getting all up in my business . He said, ‘You love her.’ I said, ‘Pfff, what?’ He said, ‘You do.’ I said, ‘Shit. I do. ’ The man is entirely too invested.”

 

“No wonder he always looks at me like he knows a secret I don’t.”

 

“Oh no, that’s just his default expression. The scheming bastard.”

 

“You adore your dad.”

 

“…Yeah,” he muttered, grinning despite himself. “Unfortunately for me, I do.”

 

She rested her chin on his shoulder and looked straight at him, all the mischief gone from her face, replaced by something quieter. Something real.

 

“Telemachus… that was so long ago. I’m so sorry it took me this long to catch up.”

 

“It’s okay,” he said softly. “I meant it when I told you it was your call. I’d rather spend years figuring us out than scare you off with my big heart.”

 

She huffed a shaky laugh, blinking too quickly.

“I love your big heart. And I’m not scared anymore. Not of this. But… thank you. For letting me take my time.”

 

“Always,” he said, without hesitation. “I’ll always let you. Whatever you need, whatever you want—I’ll make it happen.”

 

“I’m not sure I deserve all of this.”

 

“Let me be the judge of what you deserve when it comes to my feelings,” he said gently. “If I say you deserve my patience, my understanding, and my devotion, then you do. And I say you do.”

 

“Gods…” she muttered, hiding her face in the crook of his arm. “I really need to get used to you saying things like that.”

 

“I’ll say them every day,” he murmured, brushing her hair back, “until it feels normal to you.”

 

He tilted her head up delicately so their eyes met again.

 

“It kills me that you don’t see yourself the way I see you,” he said, voice low and aching. “I’m so angry at everyone who ever made you believe you were undeserving of love or care, because it was so easy—so incredibly easy—to fall in love with you. And not just because you have beautiful hair or the most distracting eyes I’ve ever seen, but because you are amazing.”

 

He paused for a breath, thumb brushing lightly along her cheek.

 

“You’re clever. You’re funny. You’re kind, even though the world hasn’t been kind to you. You’re always there when I fall. And no matter how much you complain about Menon or Myra annoying you, you love them fiercely. How could I not fall for you?”

 

Her eyes shimmered, and she let out a shaky breath. “You’re going to make me cry.”

 

“Oh no, please don’t cry!” he said, panicked. “If you cry, I’ll cry, and then we’ll both be sobbing messes. One of us has to hold the emotional fort here!”

 

“Yeah, and it’s very often me ! Hold the emotional fort today, please,” she said, as the tears started spilling down her cheeks.

 

Alright. He would. Whatever she needed—he’d do it, without hesitation. Wordlessly, he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly, letting her hide against his chest.

 

He meant it—every word. He felt nothing but pure, white-hot fury for the family who had failed her so thoroughly. She didn’t want him to intervene, and he would respect that. But if he ever came face to face with one of her brothers… if they so much as looked at her the wrong way… there would be no mercy.

 

They didn’t deserve to be called her brothers. Her mother didn’t deserve to be remembered as such either, not even as her soul wandered Asphodel.

 

But Menon, Myra, Leo, his parents, little Eirene. Him.

 

They were her family now.

Forever, and without condition.

 

“I love you, you insufferably perfect man,” she mumbled into his chest.

 

“I’m nowhere near perfect.”

 

“Today you are.”

 

“Even with the hike in the rain?”

 

“I’ll let that slide. Just this time.”

 

“Deal. And I love you too. Don’t you ever forget that.”

 

Theia was quiet for a moment before she lifted her head, her gaze still red and shiny from the tears.

 

“…Do we still have honey cakes?”

 

Telemachus chuckled, reaching into his bag and pulling one out, presenting it to her like an offering.

 

She snatched it immediately and took a massive bite. Food against sadness—always effective.

 

“By the way,” she said, sitting back beside him, her shoulder bumping into his, mouth still full of cake, “I don’t actually know when I realized I liked you.”

 

“What do you mean you don’t know?”

 

“I just don’t!” she shrugged. “I was so deep in denial that by the time I realized it, it was already there and all-consuming. I’ve been driving Myra insane for months about it. I think it snapped into place at the banquet, but honestly? I already half-knew.”

 

“Ah. So my incredibly smooth dance moves wooed you.”

 

“…No. It was the incredibly smooth flirting. Good gods, you can be charming sometimes.”

 

“Only sometimes?”

 

“Thankfully only sometimes ! Otherwise I’d never be able to think straight!”

 

“Oh. My. Gods. My ego is growing by the second right now.”

 

“Easy, boy. Most of the time, you’re still an awkward disaster. Not that I don’t love that—but at least I can function properly around Awkward You.”

 

“Honestly, I think I blacked out that evening and someone else took over my body. Because I clearly remember dying the moment I saw you. That chiton was criminal… Why aren’t you wearing it every single day?”

 

“It’s not mine. Borrowed it from Myra’s mom. Myra said I needed to impress your mother visually.”

 

“Well, you definitely impressed me visually, that’s for sure.”

 

“Oh, I know. You’re really not that subtle.”

 

Telemachus laughed, a little helplessly, before leaning back on his elbows to look at the sky.

 

“Gods,” he muttered. “How did we even managed get here?”

 

Theia glanced sideways at him, then mimicked his posture, shoulder brushing his again. The clouds were starting to break, streaks of late afternoon light slipping through. Somewhere, a bird called out, distant and low.

 

“I don’t know,” she said. “But I’m glad we did.”

 

For a while, neither of them said anything. Just the two of them sitting there, warm against each other, the damp earth beneath them, the faint scent of rain still hanging in the air. Her hand found his again. Their fingers twined without thought.

 

Then she spoke, her voice quieter this time.

 

“I think… no, I know I realized I loved you when you were missing.”

 

He turned to look at her. Her eyes were distant, full of thoughts she’d been carrying for far too long.

 

“It broke me,” she said. “Not knowing where you were. Not knowing if you were alive or not. Not knowing… if I’d ever get the chance to tell you how I felt. I kept trying to rationalize the distance I’d put between us—but it all shattered then. None of it mattered anymore. Because if you weren’t here, there was no point.”

 

She exhaled shakily.

 

“For all the convincing I did, all the ways I told myself it was safer to stay friends… I’ve never felt more vulnerable than I did in those days. I hid, because I hate being seen like that, but the whole time I kept swearing to myself: if he comes back, if he’s alright… I’ll let the walls come down. I won’t lose him again.

 

He watched her in silence. His chest ached with love and awe and something very near to heartbreak.

 

“And you did,” he said softly.

 

“And I did.”

 

She finally met his eyes again, her hand cupping his jaw as her thumb brushed gently along his cheekbone.

 

“Don’t ever do that to me again.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

“I mean it, Telemachus. I’m not like your mother—I don’t have her strength. I wouldn’t survive if you disappeared any longer than you already did.”

 

“I won’t,” he said again, his voice low but steady. “I would fight the gods themselves to come back to you.”

 

Her hand stilled on his face. “I’d rather you didn’t leave at all. I don’t need you to prove anything. I don’t need a hero. I just need you. Here. With me. Can you do that?”

 

He leaned into her touch, eyes never leaving hers. “I want nothing more.”

 

“Good.”

 

She closed the space between them, her lips meeting his once more—softly, achingly tender, like sealing not just the promise he had just made, but all the ones he would ever make. For this future they were finally allowing themselves to envision—and oh gods, did it look bright.

 

When the kiss broke, she smiled against him.

 

“Alright,” she murmured. “So… do I get to be carried down the mountain, or…?”

 

“If it were up to me, you’d never walk anywhere again.”

 

“You big softie,” she said, rolling her eyes. “You’ll last ten minutes before your arms give out.”

 

“Is that a challenge, Miss Theia?”

 

“Maybe…”

 

“Oh, game on, my lady.”

 

 

The walk back had been delightful. He did end up carrying her most of the way—until she tapped his shoulder and said something like, “Alright, you proved your point. Now put me down.”

They ended up holding hands all the way to Menon’s bakery, only letting go when she stepped back inside—not without a final kiss, not without a final I love you .

Because, well… he godsdamn could.

 

She loved him. He loved her.

They were in love.

 

Nothing was more perfect than that.

 

How did he get so lucky? How did he managed to have such a wonderful woman loving him?

 

Did the universe decided he had suffered enough in his first twenty-two years of existence and gifted him with only peace and perfection from now on? Sign him up then. If everyday was like today, he would become the happiest man in the world.

 

It did hurt, having to go their separate ways at the end of the day. Maybe he was clingy—but honestly, who cared? He wanted to spend every waking moment by her side, and every sleeping hour with her curled against him.

 

If he wasn’t trying so hard to give her space—to let her ease into the reality of them—he’d marry her tomorrow, if she’d let him. Take her home, where she belonged. Make sure she was happy, and safe, and thriving. Like it was his divine purpose in life.

 

Maybe it was .

How else could he explain that he hadn’t felt truly whole since the day she barged into his life—and into his heart?

 

He was going to have to stop mocking his father for being a sappy mess over his mother—because, gods, he was turning out worse.

 

Damn the romanticism in his blood.

But also… bless it.

 

It made her smile. It made her blush. It made her hide away in his chest—where she fit so perfectly, so naturally, it might just be a gift from the gods.

 

He was so busy floating on his little daydream cloud he hadn’t even noticed that the actual, grey ones above him had brought back the rain, not until he reached the palace’s doors and the doormen rushed to open them for him, one of them hailing a passing servant for a towel.

 

Was he drenched again?

 

Oh, he was.

 

Telemachus stood in the hall, dripping all over the marble floor with the biggest, goofiest smile on his face. The staff must think him mad.

 

Meh. Maybe he was.

 

To his surprise, it wasn’t a servant who brought the towel—it was his father. Odysseus raised a questioning eyebrow as he approached.

 

“Why do you look so incredibly happy to be soaked to the bone?”

 

“The rain is amazing.”

 

“Gods,” Odysseus laughed, handing him the linen. “Are you drunk?”

 

“Only on love.”

 

“Skies above… You might be worse than me.”

 

“That’s what I thought!”

 

“Well. At least you’re self-aware. Dry off and come to the sunroom—we have guests.”

 

Huh? That was strange. They rarely had guests at the palace.

 

“Who?”

 

“Just fix yourself and come see,” his father said with a wink, before leaving him alone.

 

Weird. But judging by his father’s demeanor, it didn’t seem to be a bad thing. Good. He wasn’t in the mood to commit another massacre today. That would really ruin an otherwise perfect day.

 

After toweling off and running to his room for a fresh (and dry) change of clothes, he jogged toward the sunroom, curiosity mild but growing.

 

He should’ve known better.

 

The first thing he saw when he opened the doors was gold—golden hair spilling like light itself, crowning the radiant face of the woman who had launched a thousand ships.

 

Helen.

 

Queen of Sparta. His mother’s cousin. A woman he had only met twice before—once at twelve, when she visited after being freed from Troy, and again at twenty, when he traveled to Sparta in search of news about his father.

 

His mother was glowing beside her, beaming as she chatted like a teenage girl. Penelope looked younger, lighter. Of course—Helen had been more a sister to her than her own sister ever was.

 

But it wasn’t Helen who made the pit open in his stomach.

 

Helen was… fine. A bit strange, maybe, but warm in her own way. And she made his mother laugh.

 

No. The chill came from the man seated beside her. From the unmistakable red hair, streaked now with white. From the men standing stiff at the back of the room, flanking the walls in silent formation—their helmets black and red, their stature imposing, their eyes sharp.

 

Spartan guards. And Melenaus.

 

His father noticed him at the door and beamed like this was the best surprise of the week.

 

“Telemachus, look! Sparta’s come to visit!”

 

Sparta.

 

Theia.

 

Every instinct in him recoiled.

 

Something about this felt very, very wrong.

Notes:

They said ‘I love you’! My babies 🥹
Telemachus continues to fight his dad for the title of biggest simp in Ancient Greece. He might be winning. Good for him.

Also we have new characters who just arrived. I feel like I don’t need to introduce them but just in case: Helen IS Penelope’s cousin. Penelope’s father Icarius and Helen’s father Tyndareus are brothers. I’m not quite sure if they actually grew up together but for the sake of this story, they did. I’m also counting on the fact that Penelope was there when Helen receives her suitors so we can imagine they might have been living together.

If Melenaus is your favorite character in Greek Mythology, I apologize in advance. You might not like my take on him.

Anyway that’s all for today, see you very soon my loves!

Chapter 38: Unexpected Guests, Dread, and a Mission

Notes:

Heyyyyy look at that! Back only a day after the last update! I told you the chapters were going to come more quickly now that I’m back from my parents!

Some of you will be pleased to know that the plot is plotting again (or not. Maybe some of you will get mad at me). I’m sorry if you didn’t like the past few chapters that I intentionally wrote to be slower and softer, the story just needed a breather before moving on to the next arc, and I wanted to gift you some fluff. Apologies if you were bored 🥺 this wasn’t my intention.

Also, it's another Telemachus chapter today, but we're going back to Theia in the next one.

Thank you again so much for your love and support. The enthusiasm you keep showing for this story will never stop being mind blowing. Crazy that the little characters that came out of my head could be so loved (well, not all of them came out of my imagination, but there are a lot of OCs in there). I hope you do know that you inspire me. For example the character of Leandros wouldn’t have stuck around and be developed if it weren’t for you all immediately falling in love with him, making me realize I couldn’t let him vanish like that. Now we all love our best boy Leo ❤️

Anyway, I’ll stop my chitchat. Here’s chapter 38 guys!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

“Telemachus, look! Sparta’s come to visit!”

 

Yep. He could see that. Just as well as he could see the two guards loitering in the back, looking entirely too menacing for a simple friendly visit.

 

This was fine. This needed to be fine. Just extended family stopping by. A cousin here, a king there. Nothing to worry about.

 

Helen didn’t look threatening—she was all sunshine and laughter, radiant as ever. And Menelaus? Calm, composed. Regal. Perfectly regal.

 

What were the odds either of them would know what happened in that Spartan alley back in June?

 

…Except the man had been a high-ranking officer. A war veteran.

 

So, in all likelihood, pretty high.

 

But even so, they couldn’t have linked it to Theia.

 

…Except, again, her brothers had made it look like she’d fled. Like she was guilty. Which made her look entirely too suspicious.

 

Fuck.

 

Okay. Okay. But they couldn’t possibly know she was here. According to Theia, her family hadn’t exactly been proud of their Ithacan roots. Her mother never talked about the island. Her brothers never mentioned their uncle. No one in Sparta even knew Menon existed.

 

They couldn’t know she was here.

 

They probably didn’t even know what she looked like. Helen and Menelaus weren’t the sort to mingle with the lower classes—especially not ones from poor or modest families. That kind of familiarity was beneath them.

 

So. She would be fine.

 

She had to be.

 

They would just… have to wait it out.

 

“Oh my gods!” Helen exclaimed, shooting up from her seat and crossing the room toward him. “Look at you! You’re even taller than when I saw you in Sparta two years ago! How is that even possible?”

 

“He shot up like a weed,” his mother laughed. “But I think he’s done now—thankfully. I’m starting to get a stiff neck just looking at him.”

 

Helen wrapped her arms around him and held him tight, then pulled back to cup his face.

 

Okay. Touchy person. Got it.

 

“You look more and more like your father every time I see you!”

 

They’d met three times. But sure.

 

“…Except much more handsome,” she added. “And taller. That’s your blood working here, Pen.”

 

“I’d be offended if it weren’t true,” his father said from his seat, grinning into his cup.

 

Telemachus cleared his throat and took a step back to bow. “Queen Helen. King Menelaus. Welcome,” he said, summoning his best diplomatic tone.

 

“Oh, none of that, sweetheart!” Helen cried, giving his arm a gentle slap. “We’re family! Your mother’s practically my sister. Call me Helen—or Auntie Helen, if you’re feeling sweet.”

 

Yeah, no. He didn’t think he could do that.

 

“…Alright. Helen.”

 

From the corner of his eye, he noticed that Menelaus had joined them. The man towered over him—a full head taller, at least—and twice as broad in the shoulders. And to think his brother was said to have been even taller… That man must’ve been a giant.

 

“Good to see you, boy,” Menelaus said. “I agree with my wife—you’re the spitting image of your father at that age. It’s uncanny.”

 

“So I’ve been told…”

 

He wasn’t entirely sure how to behave in front of them. The last time he saw the Spartan royals, over two years ago, he’d been a man on a mission—desperate, exhausted, focused entirely on finding any trace of his father. There’d been no room for familiarity. Every conversation had been clipped and factual. He’d barely even seen Queen Helen, aside from a passing glimpse and a forced appearance at her daughter’s wedding.

 

And now here they were, speaking to him like old family friends. Like they belonged in his life.

 

He knew these people mattered to his parents—Helen especially, to his mother. But to him? They were still strangers. And strangers he wasn’t sure he could trust.

 

Not with Theia.

 

It had been a while since he’d felt this uncomfortable in his own skin.

 

“Come, darling!” Penelope called from one of the sofas. “Come sit by the hearth. You look cold, all drenched from the rain. We can’t have you getting sick again so soon after your last illness.”

 

“Oh? I didn’t know he was a sickly child,” Menelaus said, voice light—too light.

 

Didn’t sting any less.

 

“I caught my sister’s flu because I was tending to her,” Telemachus replied dryly, settling beside his mother. “I’m not particularly sickly.”

 

Or a child. Jerk.

 

“Don’t you have nursemaids for this? Feels like something a prince shouldn’t get involved with. I know Ithaca isn’t particularly wealthy, but I thought you’d at least be able to afford help with the children.”

 

Who the fuck did this guy think he was—

 

“Let him be, Menelaus,” Helen said, cutting through his thoughts. “I think it’s admirable to care for family.”

 

She gave him a wink.

 

Whatever that meant.

 

Weird woman.

 

“We do have a nursemaid, Menelaus,” his father added calmly. Too calmly. Oh, he’d caught that little dig too. “But Telemachus generously offered to take over. Eurycleia isn’t as young as she once was, and Penelope and I were away.”

 

“She’s not dead yet?”

 

Someone was going to get smacked back into mainland Greece very, very soon. Head taller or not.

 

Odysseus’ jaw twitched—barely, but Telemachus saw it. He recognized it because he did the same thing when he was holding his tongue. No one spoke ill of Eurycleia in front of his father. No one. Not unless they’d suddenly decided they no longer valued their life.

 

“She’s perfectly healthy. And very much energetic,” he replied with a smile that was all teeth and effort.

 

“And where is this little princess I’ve heard so much about?” Helen asked, loudly and joyfully, redirecting the room’s attention like a seasoned performer.

 

Okay. Maybe this weird woman was a blessing. She was currently the only thing standing between them and a diplomatic disaster.

 

“We just settled her down for a nap before you arrived,” his mother answered, her tone gentle. “She should be awake soon.”

 

“Oooh, I cannot wait to see her precious little face! I know it’s precious. By the way, Ody?” She turned toward his father with a wicked grin. “Coming back after twenty years and immediately putting a baby in my cousin? You rascal !”

 

Odysseus shrugged, smiling smugly like it was a compliment.

 

Good gods. He wanted to throw up. Why did she have to say it like that ?

 

Then she turned to him, her unnaturally blue eyes sparkling with mischief.

 

Oh no.

 

“Tell me, Telemachus. A gorgeous and polite young man like you… surely you must have a sweetheart?”

 

Great. Just the topic he had very much been praying to avoid.

 

“That’s putting it mildly…” his father muttered, trying—and failing—not to laugh.

 

“You do!” she gasped. “Oh my stars, where is she? Can I meet her?”

 

No. Absolutely not.

 

“I…” he stammered. “I am seeing someone. But I don’t think she’d like me talking about her. Or bringing her here. She’s, uh… she’s very shy.”

 

In his peripheral vision, he saw his mother raise an eyebrow. His father choked on his drink, then launched into a very unconvincing coughing fit. Telemachus winced internally.

 

Alright. Theia was many things. Shy was not one of them. He knew it. His parents definitely knew it. The palace staff knew it. But it was the only semi-decent excuse his brain could produce on the spot, so here they were.

 

“Oh, poor dear! Hopefully she’ll get over it by the time she properly joins the family. Royalty is very much incompatible with shyness.”

 

“Um… yeah. She’s working on that.” He stood abruptly. “I think I’m gonna check on Eirene. She’s usually awake by now. If you’ll excuse me…”

 

Coming with you! Odysseus practically shouted, already on his feet. He pointed at Penelope. “Don’t tell embarrassing stories about me while I’m gone, my love!”

 

He didn’t wait for a reply before hurrying Telemachus out the door like their lives depended on it.

 

They hadn’t even made it ten steps down the corridor before his father pulled him behind a column.

 

“Why are you so weird?”

 

Because your guests’ very presence is threatening the woman I love , he thought. But he couldn’t say that. He wouldn’t betray Theia by revealing her secret—even though he was absolutely certain it wouldn’t change a thing for his father. If anything, he’d probably respect her even more, if that was even possible.

 

“They’re unnerving,” he spat instead.

 

“Okay, Helen is a little crazy—but in a good way. She’s actually pretty fun. We hung out a lot when I went to Sparta back when I was seventeen. People even thought I was the only one actually managing to court her properly. Ew.

 

He shivered at the thought that anyone might’ve assumed he’d successfully seduced the most beautiful woman in Greece. Well, according to people. Honestly, he thought Theia was far more beautiful.

 

“And Menelaus is…”

 

“An asshole,” Telemachus finished.

 

His father sighed.

“He’s not… okay, he has a clumsy way of expressing himself, but he’s not really an asshole per se . He wasn’t always like this, at least. He was a pretty decent man before the war. It changed a lot of people. Myself included.”

 

“He insinuated we were poor,” Telemachus said flatly, “and asked if Eurycleia was ‘dead yet.’”

 

“Well… compared to Sparta, we are poor. And Eurycleia is getting old…”

 

“Why do you keep making excuses for him? I saw you back there. I know you were just as pissed as me.”

 

Odysseus exhaled through his nose, pinching the bridge of it briefly before answering.

 

“Because Helen matters to your mom. A lot. And I don’t want to ruin this for her. She hasn’t seen her in ten years, Telemachus. Ten years. So yes—if enduring a few of Menelaus’ not-so-subtle digs is the cost of seeing your mother smile like that? Then I’ll take it. Gladly.”

 

He looked at Telemachus then, softer now.

 

“Can you do this too? Please?”

 

“…How long are they staying?”

 

“A week.”

 

A week. And here he thought the week he’d spent stranded in Crete had been the longest of his life…

 

“Fine. But be prepared to order a shit ton of new training dummies once they’re gone. Because it’s either them or King Jerk.”

 

“Fine by me. I’m going to go wake up Eirene and use her as a distraction. Why don’t you take a veryyyy long walk to the kitchens and bring back more wine?”

 

“Oh, so he can say we’re too poor to hire staff again?”

 

“…Fair. New plan: you disappear wherever you want, and I’ll tell them you’re working on important political matters. That way I get the ‘oh, so you delegate your power?’ comment, and you get to air your mind until dinner. Sound good?”

 

“…Yeah. Okay.”

 

“Good boy.”

 

“Just… tell me they’re not staying here in the palace.”

 

“Fuck no. I had rooms prepped in the old palace in Stávros the moment I heard a Spartan ship was docking. He should feel right at home with all the over-the-top decor.”

 

That got a laugh out of him.

“The Spartan palace is really… a lot.”

 

“Right?! I had to go stare at dirt ten times a day just to clear my eyes. Tasteless, really.”

 

He patted Telemachus’ shoulder gently before stepping out from their hiding place.

 

“Good luck, soldier,” he waved as he walked away.

 

“Not your damn soldier!” Telemachus called after him.

 

His was about to make a turn to the family wing when he turned back with a quizzical look.

 

“Shy? Theia?!”

 

“I am not bringing her into this.”

 

“Wise decision,” Odysseus nodded, then turned and kept walking, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

 

A week.

 

A week of manic sunshine and douchebag jabs.

A week of Spartan soldiers invading his homeland.

A week of sheltering Theia from this as much as possible.

 

Okay. Okay. He had to do that.

 

 

He could not do that.

 

Sure, Menelaus and Helen weren’t sleeping under his roof, but the moment he stepped into the sitting room for breakfast—there they were. Chatting happily with his parents while Helen bounced Eirene on her knees, making the toddler giggle.

 

At least the girls in this family were enjoying themselves.

 

Menelaus had kept cycling between polite smiles and condescending remarks all through dinner and now breakfast. His personal favorites so far included: “Only Ithacan wine? You don’t have a trade in place with Thera?” , “The children eat with you?” , and the latest hit from this morning: “You eat breakfast in your nightclothes?”

 

They were all dressed for the day, for gods’ sake. His mother was even wearing jewelry.

Did he fucking sleep with jewelry on?

 

But all of that—repeated, sure, but ultimately minor—was manageable. Inconvenient, yes. Infuriating, sometimes. But tolerable.

 

The thing that truly sent a chill down his spine was learning that the two soldiers flanking the Spartan royals weren’t the only ones they’d brought.

 

“Thirty!” Helen had exclaimed, oddly delighted. “Thirty soldiers patrolling around Stávros! My husband worries far too much about my safety.”

 

Well, considering she’d once been abducted and held hostage for ten years in a foreign kingdom… he could understand the caution.

 

Didn’t mean he liked it, though.

 

“Melenaus…” his father had tried to reason. “After the way Troy fell, surely no one would dare go after Helen again…”

 

“Better safe than sorry.”

 

That, Telemachus thought grimly as he made his way to Theia’s house later that morning, might be the only thing he and the Spartan king would ever agree on.

 

Menon spotted him immediately and gave a nod toward the courtyard before turning to his customers and saying, “Excuse me, I’ll be right back.”

 

…Okay?

 

The courtyard was empty when he stepped in—though not for long. Menon burst out from the back door of his shop, looking far too alarmed for it to mean anything good.

 

“I was going to send for you. Or Myra. Anyone, really.”

 

“What’s going on?” he asked, trying to steady his voice despite the anxiety rising in his chest.

 

“I don’t know. Theia left for the market this morning, but she came running back barely five minutes later, empty-handed. She’s locked herself inside the house since, won’t say a word… Do you, by any chance, know what this could be about?”

 

He did.

Oh gods, he did.

 

“I’ll go check on her.”

 

But as he stepped toward the house, Menon reached out and grabbed his arm.

 

Telemachus turned back—and for the first time in the two decades he’d known the man, he saw fear in his eyes.

 

It was unsettling. Terrifying, even. To see someone you’d always known as steady and unbothered suddenly look so small and uncertain.

 

“Does this have anything to do with the Spartan guards I’ve seen come and go all morning?”

 

“It might.”

 

“You know what happened in Sparta, don’t you?”

 

“I do. Do you?”

 

“No. She won’t talk about it, and I don’t want to push. I just know… it must’ve been bad. Bad enough that she was skittish around me for weeks when she first arrived.”

A pause.

“Just—tell me she’ll be alright.”

 

“Menon.” Telemachus met his eyes. “I think you know me well enough to understand that I won’t let anything— anything—happen to her.”

 

“I do,” the older man said quietly. “But I needed to hear you say it.”

 

With a final nod, Menon let go of him and walked back toward the shop.

 

The main room was empty when Telemachus stepped into the house. Which meant she was probably upstairs. He took the stairs two at a time, heart racing, and knocked on her door.

 

“Go away, Menon,” came her voice from the other side—small, shaking.

 

Gods, he hated this. Hated hearing that fear in her.

 

“It’s me,” he said gently, as soft as he could manage.

 

Silence followed—then the faint sound of hesitant footsteps. A moment later, the door cracked open.

 

And the sight that greeted him nearly shattered him.

 

Theia stood there, pale and wide-eyed, her braid half-undone from what must’ve been dozens of frantic passes of her hands through her hair. She looked like she’d forgotten how to breathe—and for a second, so did he.

 

“There are Spartan soldiers in the streets,” she said, voice trembling.

 

“I know.”

 

“Why are there Spartan soldiers in the streets?!”

 

“Menelaus and Helen dropped by unannounced,” he explained, trying to keep his voice steady. “They’re staying for a week. I came to check on you as soon as I could.”

 

“They’re going to take me.”

 

“They’re not,” he said firmly. “They’re here for Helen’s protection.”

 

“They’re not even with the queen!” she snapped. “They were walking around like they were searching for something—for someone. Who else could it be but me?!”

 

“You don’t know that.”

 

The glare she shot him could have turned him to stone. He hadn’t meant to sound dismissive. Gods, he just wanted to help, to calm her down—but he had no idea how.

 

“These people know my brother. They knew Thestor. Hades, I met some of the city guards, when they came by Tymon’s house. What if they’re here? What if they recognize me?”

 

His stomach dropped. That thought hadn’t even crossed his mind. Oh no. No no no.

 

He had not thought about that.

 

“I… what can I do?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

 

“I don’t know…” Her voice cracked, breaking into a sob.

 

He pulled her into his arms without thinking, holding her tightly—desperate, like if he let go, she might vanish. He hated this. Hated seeing her like this. Hated that her life kept unraveling because she dared to defend herself against someone vile.

 

“Do you want me to take you somewhere?” he murmured into her hair. “Just for the week. Away from Stávros, away from the palace. Hades, away from Ithaca if that’s what you want. Say the word, and we leave. Right now.”

 

She shook her head against his chest.

 

“You can’t. I can’t ask you to do that. What would you even say to your parents? ‘I’m taking my criminal girlfriend on a holiday so she doesn’t get arrested and charged for murder’?”

 

“You’re not a criminal. It was self-defense.”

 

“Not in their eyes, it wasn’t. And you know that. A girl like me against a man like him? Some nobody with no money, no title to her name against a godsdamn general?” Her voice trembled. “They were never going to side with me.”

 

“My parents would side with you,” he said, voice low and urgent. “They would understand. They would protect you. Just like I do.”

 

She flinched, practically tearing herself from his arms, panic flashing across her face.

 

“You can’t tell them! You can’t tell anyone ! I won’t be the reason there’s a wedge between Ithaca and Sparta. I couldn’t handle it if they looked at me differently.” Her voice cracked. “Promise me. Promise me!

 

“I promise. I promise,” he said quickly, holding his hands up in surrender before gently reaching for hers. “Please just… tell me what I can do. I know you don’t want me fighting your battles, but you and I—we’re a unit now, alright? Your problems are my problems. I can’t just stand by and watch you go through this alone. I won’t.”

 

“There’s nothing you can do that won’t get you into trouble,” she whispered. “And I won’t let that happen. You’re more important than me.”

 

“You are the most important person in my world, Theia! I can’t just stand here and do nothing!”

 

She shook her head, trembling. “Just… just hold me. Please. Just hold me.”

 

That he would. Of course he would.

 

He would do anything for her. Burn the world, torch every bridge, fight every single one of those guards with his bare hands—diplomacy be damned. But if what she needed right now wasn’t rage or rebellion, just this—just him—then that’s what she’d have.

 

He wrapped his arms around her as she crumbled into him, barely able to stand. Gently, he led her toward the bed, easing them down together. She collapsed into him, burying her face in the crook of his neck. He ran a hand through her hair, again and again, a quiet promise in every motion.

 

He didn’t know how long they stayed like that—how long she lay curled up against him, her face hidden away. It could’ve been minutes. Could’ve been hours. He’d almost thought she’d fallen asleep when, suddenly, she sat up.

 

Her expression had changed. Grim. Steeled.

 

“Telemachus, listen to me. If anything happens to me—”

 

“No.” He cut her off instantly. He wouldn’t— couldn’t —let her finish that thought.

 

“You have to let me say it,” she insisted. “If they take me away and proceed with their judgment—”

 

“They won’t.”

 

Listen to me. ” Her voice cracked. “I need you to swear to me that you won’t do anything rash. That you won’t risk yourself or your family. I need you to move on. Forget me and live.”

 

How could you even ask me that?! His voice rose, breaking apart under the weight of it. “How?! You are my entire world—my reason to live, do you understand that? If something happens to you, I’m throwing myself off a fucking cliff, because there would be no point anymore!

 

“Don’t say that,” she whispered, tears rising again.

 

“I will say that. I need to say that. If they take you, if they do anything to you, I will burn the world down. I will reduce this damn city-state to ash and let myself burn with it. I cannot live without you, Theia. I. Love. You.”

 

“And I love you! So much it hurts! So much I don’t want you to suffer because of me!”

 

“This won’t happen. It can’t happen. I won’t let it, do you hear me? I won’t. We just… we just have to wait it out. Wait for them to leave. They don’t know you’re here. No one knows about Menon—remember? That’s why your brothers sent you here.”

 

“What if they talked?” Her voice broke. “What if they told them where I am?”

 

“They wouldn’t—”

 

“They would! They would!” she was yelling now, eyes wide and frantic. “Nikandros might not have—but Tymon? He was always such a damn opportunist! What if he thought it’d serve him better to let them know I’m here?”

 

“And risk his reputation?” Telemachus asked, though even he heard the doubt in his voice.

 

“Not if they promised him something in return.” Her voice cracked. “He was ready to practically sell me to Thestor for a promotion. Don’t you think he’d sell my whereabouts just as easily?”

 

He opened his mouth—wanted to say no, to say of course not —but the words got stuck in his throat.

Because he didn’t know her brother. Not like she did. She had lived with his coldness, his cruelty, every day of her life. And if she thought there was a chance he’d trade her safety for personal gain… then maybe there was.

 

And gods help him, he didn’t know how to respond to that. Didn’t know how to ease her mind when his own was screaming.

 

“We just… we just have to wait it out,” he said again. “Try to believe he didn’t say anything. That this is all just a disastrous coincidence. Maybe—gods, I hate to say it—but maybe you should stay inside this week. Don’t go out. I’ll come by every day, as often as I can, just to watch over you. You’ll be okay. You have to be.”

 

That last part wasn’t for her. It was for him.

 

She looked at him for a long moment, her face blank, hollow, before giving the faintest nod and curling back into his chest.

 

She was humoring him.

He knew she was humoring him.

 

But gods, he needed to believe it anyway.

 

“I love you,” she whispered, so soft he almost missed it.

It wasn’t like yesterday in the ruins. That love you had been full of warmth, of quiet hope. This one sounded like a goodbye.

And he couldn’t, wouldn’t, let it be a goodbye.

 

“I love you,” he said firmly. “Always will. Until we’re old and grey and wrinkled.”

 

Because it had to end that way.

There could be no other ending.

 

 

The sun had already set by the time Telemachus made it home. Theia had eventually fallen asleep on him, and he’d held her the whole time—desperately trying to be her anchor, even as he clung to her like she was his.

 

The thought of losing her… he didn’t even want to let it form fully in his mind. It was too unbearable. Too sickening.

 

The sound spilling from the guard barracks near the west rampart struck a jarring contrast to the dread weighing down his chest. Laughter. Clinking cups. The easy rhythm of banter between men unwinding after the day’s shift. One voice in particular carried above the rest—familiar and unmistakable.

 

The door stood ajar, so he leaned in carefully, not wanting to startle the men who clearly weren’t expecting a royal visitor after sundown.

 

It failed spectacularly.

 

One of them spotted him mid-sentence and immediately rose, abandoning the chair he’d been balancing on. His posture straightened, and he dipped his head in deference.

 

“Your Highness,” he greeted, prompting the others to rise at once, their training kicking in like instinct.

 

Leandros had stood as well, but his head stayed straight, eyes fixed on Telemachus, brows furrowed, clearly sensing that something was wrong, like the perceptive observer he was.

 

“At ease, please. Don’t let me disrupt your time.”

Then, turning to his friend:

“Leandros, a word?”

 

He motioned him outside.

 

Leo nodded and followed quietly. For all his big talk about taking advantage of their friendship, he kept a professional distance in front of the other guards. That was Leo: teasing, joking, always running his mouth. But deep down, a man of quiet devotion. To his job. To his friends.

 

Good thing Telemachus needed both today.

 

“What’s wrong?” Leandros asked as soon as they were out of earshot.

 

“I told Captain Argon you were taking a week off to go back to Vathy for a family emergency.”

 

Panic rose in Leo’s eyes.

“Is everyone okay? Did you hear something? Is it my nephew?”

 

“You have a nephew?—No, not the time. Wait—yes, I do want to hear everything about your nephew, just not right now. Your family’s fine. I just… needed a solid excuse to pull you off duty this week.”

 

“Phew… don’t scare me like that.” He exhaled, hand over his heart. “What is it? You want to go on a little boys’ trip? I mean, I’m not saying no, but maybe November isn’t ideal if you’re hoping for a beach getaway. Let’s reschedule that for May, yeah?”

 

“Not a boys’ trip, sorry.” Telemachus’ voice dropped. “Leo, this is serious. I need you to do something for me, and I need you to not tell anyone. Not the guards, not your captain, not the palace staff… not even Myra.”

 

“You’re scaring me.”

 

“I’m scared too.” Telemachus’ voice cracked slightly. “I need you to keep a very close eye on Theia. I can’t be with her every hour of the day — I have duties, I’m expected to entertain the guests, and I don’t want to draw suspicion. But someone has to watch over her when I’m not there… at least until the Spartans leave.”

 

Leandros frowned, clearly puzzled. Understandable, since he didn’t know the full weight of the crisis unfolding.

 

“…Why? Why does Theia need to be watched so carefully while the Spartans are here?”

 

“I can’t explain everything. All I can say is, if their soldiers get their hands on her… it won’t end well.”

 

His friend’s eyes doubled in size at the revelation, but he shoved the shock down and nodded solemnly.

 

“Okay. Alright. I’ll pack a bag and go now. I assume I’m leaving the uniform here, so I don’t draw attention?”

 

“Please. And Leo… thank you—”

 

“No need. It’s the least I can do. But you do know she’s going to be pissed at you, right?”

 

“I’d rather have her pissed than hurt. Or worse.”

 

“Gods, Telemachus… it’s that bad?”

 

“It is. I, um…” He reached for his belt and untucked the note he’d stashed there earlier. “Give this to her and Menon when you get there? I’ll come by in the morning to explain everything.”

 

Leo took the note without a word, uncharacteristically careful, as though he understood exactly how much weight it carried. And he probably did.

 

“I know it’s a lot to ask—”

 

He stopped him with a firm grip on his shoulders.

 

“It’s not. I get it. It’s important. I’ll guard her with my life, you know that? Of course you know that — that’s why you came to me.”

 

“You’re the only one I trust with this.”

 

“And I’m honored. Truly.”

He let go only to slap Telemachus’ cheek lightly, bringing back a spark of levity in his usual way.

“Rest your pretty head, good prince. Your princess is in good hands.”

 

“She’s—she’s not my princess ! ” Telemachus called after him, exasperated.

 

Your princess is in good hands! Leandros called back with a mock salute and that usual grin of his.

 

As he watched him disappear back into the building, Telemachus let out a long, unsteady breath.

This wasn’t ideal. It didn’t solve everything.

But it helped — if only to ease the gnawing fear at the edge of his mind.

 

She would be in good hands.

Notes:

You wanted plot? HERE’S PLOT!

I know some of you are freaking out and/or hating me rn, but please rest assured that I do know exactly where I’m going with this. I guess you’ll just have to hang on and trust me, okay?

I know my take on Helen and Melenaus is very… unusual? I really took huge liberties with them but, at least for Helen, I wanted to emphasize the sisterly bond/family vibes she had with Penelope. Now, did Helen and Penelope grew up together in the myths and were they that close? Probably not. But Penelope WAS there when Helen was receiving suitors so my take on this is that they grew up in the same household, and being close in age they were probably close, period. Makes the whole Trojan war thing even more tragic because for Penelope it was either abandoning her ‘sister’ to her fate or sending her husband to his possible death to save her. A loose-loose situation.

Speaking of Helen and the myths, the ‘daughter’s wedding’ Telemachus is referring to is Hermione’s (Helen and Melenaus’ daughter) wedding to Neoptolemus (Achilles’ son) (you know the “Neo avenge your father” from the Horse and the Infant? That’s him). The wedding happened when Telemachus was visiting Sparta trying to gather informations on his father, but Neo died soon after and Hermione then married her cousin Orestes (Clytemnestra and Agamemnon’s son). Sweet Home… Mycenae? I guess? (I know I know modern standards vs ancient stories. I’m kidding.)

Oh and Thera is the ancient/other name from Santorini.

That’s all for the nerdy ramble? I think?

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it see you all very very soon!

Chapter 39: Half-Mad Plan, Understanding, and Goodbyes

Notes:

Hi everyone!

Would you look at that I’m on a ROLL! Truly compensating for barely posting last week, am I? 😅

Okay I have good news and bad news. Good news: I think this is the longest chapter I have ever written so far, going above 6.6K. Bad news:… how about you read it, okay?

As always thank you so so much for your support and your feedback. This is my favorite part of the fic: reading your comments 🥰

Anyway, I won’t bother you much longer. Here’s chapter 39, folks!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

Theia woke up to the sound of… laughter?

 

A familiar laugh, she was sure of that. But her brain wasn’t awake enough yet to put a name to it.

 

Still. Laughter? In times like this? Waking her up when she’d spent most of the night tossing and turning, unable to quiet the aching distress now lodged in every part of her body?

 

Rude. Very rude.

 

She was not in the mood for this.

 

Begrudgingly, she shoved the covers off and dragged herself across the room, grabbing a random shawl on her way out before heading downstairs.

 

Of all the sights she might have expected to wake up to, Leandros lounging in a chair in her home like a particularly pleased housecat, happily munching on bread while chatting with her uncle, was not one of them.

 

She hadn’t even made it halfway down the stairs when he spotted her, his face lighting up with his usual mischief.

 

“Good morning, sunshine! Aren’t you a vision in the morning. Did you try to fight your own hair last night?”

 

Heat crept up her neck as she ran a hand through her curls, trying to tame the disaster she always woke up with. She knew she looked crazy in the morning — she didn’t need to be reminded, especially by an uninvited guest at this hour, thank you very much.

 

“The fuck are you doing here, Leo?”

 

“My, my, aren’t you a chirpy early bird,” he chuckled, then turned to Menon. “Hey man, got any more of those little bread rolls? They’re magical. I think they might bring world peace, really.”

 

“Not for you, I don’t,” the older man replied dryly. “ She needs to eat too.”

 

She,” Theia echoed sharply — her voice rising just enough to make both men snap their heads toward her, “would like an answer to her question!”

 

Leo straightened up and rose from his chair, strolling to the bottom of the stairs with a dramatic flourish, extending a hand to help her down.

 

She scowled and swept right past it. She was perfectly capable of using stairs, thank you very much. Asshole.

 

“Again: why are you here?” she snapped. “I’m not exactly in a cheerful mindset today, so you better have a very good explanation or I will kick you out.”

 

“I’m on a sacred mission, milady,” he said with a smirk, pulling a folded note from his belt and offering it to her with an exaggerated bow.

 

She snatched it from his hand without ceremony and unfolded it, her eyes immediately catching on the familiar loopy handwriting.

 

 

Theia,

 

I’ve sent Leo to watch over you. Please don’t be mad. I’ll come by later to explain.

 

Love,

Telemachus

 

 

For a man who’d been spurting borderline poetry at her on a daily basis, his notes kept being dramatically short. And dry.

 

Of course. Of course this was one of his half-mad plans. She should’ve known — it had Telemachus written all over it.

 

Gods help her.

 

“Let me reassure you,” Leandros chimed in, “he hasn’t told me anything detailed. All I know is: Sparta, bad. You, precious. Hence the bodyguard thingy.”

 

“I cannot believe he did that. I told him there was nothing he could do without putting himself in trouble. And what does the idiot do? Something that could put him in trouble. And you! I’m going to kill him.”

 

“Yeah… I told him you’d react like that. But hey, his funeral. And it shouldn’t put anyone in trouble — nobody knows I’m here, not even Myra. As far as everyone’s concerned, our dear prince is playing the gracious host to the Spartan royal couple, I’m in Vathy for a family emergency, and you are sick with the flu. Makes sense, he had it last week, and you two keep swapping saliva every chance you get.”

 

Why did he have to put it like that

 

“This is insane. You do realize this is insane, right? I’m not agreeing to this. Get out of my house.”

 

“Actually,” Menon interrupted, “hate to say it, but technically? My house. And I say he stays.”

 

 

What?

 

“Menon. Menon. You can’t possibly think this is a good idea.”

 

“I think whatever helps keep you safe is a good idea. I’ll leave you to it, kids. Gotta get back to work.” He headed to the door, then turned just before stepping out and pointed a finger at her. “Be nice.”

 

And just like that, it was just her and one infuriatingly sunshiny Leandros.

 

Really, there was no reason to smile like that in such a dire situation.

 

Taking a deep breath, she dragged a hand over her face before speaking again.

“You’re going to stay here— here —all week?”

 

“Yup. You and me, my darling Theia, are roommates now. Yayyyy!”

 

“No. No yay. This is the worst.”

 

“Okay… I’m going to pretend I’m not hurt deep in my soul by that, just because you’re going through a lot. You’re right—this is an awful situation. BUT! Do we really need to cry and pout all week long? I don’t think so. You and I are going to have fun! I’m going to chase that little storm cloud right off your head. Think of me as your bodyguard and personal jester. How fun is that?!”

 

Not fun. Not fun at all.

 

But it looked like she didn’t have a choice, did she?

 

Defeated, she dropped into one of the chairs. Leo joined her immediately.

 

“…Pass the figs.”

 

“Gladly, roomie.”

 

It was going to be a long week.

 

 

As soon as Telemachus’ head peeked through the door, it was on sight.

 

Airborne fruits: the comeback.

The date hit him square in the forehead.

 

YOU! You have a LOT of explaining to do!”

 

He had the audacity to not even look mad about the food attack. Worse, he looked at her with those impossibly soft eyes. The kind that made her forget why she was mad in the first place.

 

No, Theia. Focus. Don’t let yourself get distracted by pretty eyes on a prettier man. You ARE mad.

 

She pointed toward the cot in the back of the room, where Leandros was currently lounging entirely too dramatically, like a nobleman waiting to be hand-fed grapes.

 

“EXPLAIN?”

 

Telemachus stepped fully into the house, demeanor infuriatingly calm , and closed the door behind him.

 

“Good morning, my darling. Leo.”

 

“Nope. Nope. Don’t ‘my darling’ me. You’ve lost pet name privileges until I say so. For fuck’s sake, Telemachus, WHY?

 

“I need to know you’re safe.”

 

“By having me babysat by LEO ?”

 

“He’s the best.”

 

“I highly doubt that.”

 

From behind her, Leandros shouted, Hey! in protest.

 

Telemachus stepped closer, and her fury, still simmering, parted just enough for her to see him clearly.

 

His shoulders were tense, his jaw tight, dark shadows clinging under his eyes in a way they hadn’t in days. She knew he had been sleeping better lately, so such a step back was very worrying. His smile didn’t quite reach his eyes.

 

He wasn’t doing well.

Just like she wasn’t doing well.

 

And it was her fault.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said, his voice so incredibly soft it almost brought tears to her eyes. “But I couldn’t just stand there and do nothing. I can’t be here with you at all times, and I need to know that someone is. That someone does watch over you, someone who is able to protect you. And Leandros is the only one I trust to do that. So be mad at me all you want but please, please, humor me on this. I desperately need to know you safe, okay?”

 

“I didn’t want you to be involved in this. Look at you, you’re not fine.”

 

“Of course I’m not fine! Your security is in jeopardy!”

 

Theia blinked, startled by the sudden sharpness in his voice. Not because it scared her, but because it didn’t. He wasn’t angry at her. He was angry at the situation.

 

He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to shout. I just… I keep going over it in my head, all the ways this could go wrong. And I don’t care what it costs me, I’ll take the risk if it means keeping you out of their hands.”

 

She felt her chest twist painfully.

 

“Telemachus…”

 

“You don’t have to forgive me,” he said, stepping closer. “But please… just let him stay.”

 

She looked over her shoulder at Leandros, who was trying very hard to look like he wasn’t listening, observing the fig in his hand like it was the most fascinating thing ever.

 

“Talk about a bodyguard,” she muttered, but all the anger had left her voice. She sighed. “Fine. If it makes you feel better, he can stay.”

 

“Thank you,” he whispered before kissing her forehead.

 

In the background, the soldier let out a very exaggerated ‘awwwww’. Someone was going to get slapped this week.

 

“I’m still mad at you, though.”

 

She wasn’t. She really wasn’t. But better keep him on his toes.

 

“I wouldn’t expect anything less,” he chuckled, and he would never understand how happy she was to hear him laugh at this moment, no matter how small.

 

She took his hand and led him across the room, toward the stairs.

 

“Leo,” she said over her shoulder, “we’re going up. Don’t disturb us.”

 

“Ooooh, are you going to make out? The walls are thin, you know. I’m too young and innocent to be traumatized.”

 

She stopped halfway up the stairs to glare at him.

“I genuinely don’t understand what Myra sees in you.”

 

He broke into a grin, one softer, more genuine than his usual smirk.

“Myra is a goddess, and I live to serve her.”

 

Okay… maybe she could understand it. Just a little.

 

“Don’t disturb us,” she repeated, turning away.

 

“Yes boss,” he replied, throwing her a ridiculous salute.

 

Once Theia had closed the door behind them, she pulled Telemachus into a long, tender kiss. He seemed surprised—but pleased nonetheless.

 

“You are ridiculous,” she murmured once they parted.

 

“And proud of it.”

 

“I stand by what I said: you’re so lucky I love you.”

 

“Don’t I know that…”

 

She kissed his lips again. Then his cheek. Then his nose—which earned her a giggle. Gods, she loved when she could make him giggle. She cupped his face, brushing her thumbs across his cheeks.

 

She wanted to look at him. To really look. To memorize him like this: gentle, flustered, happy. In love.

 

To remember him like this, in case her days were numbered.

 

He didn’t want to talk about that. Refused to. But she knew the truth. Knew the odds weren’t in her favor. If the Spartans were truly looking for her, they would find her. And it wouldn’t be prison waiting back in her homeland. Not for something like this. Not for someone like the man she killed.

 

If these were their final days—her final days—then she wanted this. To erase every trace of worry from his face. To leave only joy. Affection. Love.

 

To make him believe this plan would work. That they’d make it out of this.

 

It wouldn’t. They wouldn’t.

 

And maybe—deep down—he knew that. But the denial was strong. And she would let it be strong.

 

“I’ll take it you’re not really mad at me?” he asked.

 

“Oh, I’m always mad at you. Just a little. As a default. Just in case you pull some crazy stunt like this—which you very often do.”

 

“Meh. I can live with that. Worth it.”

 

“Mm-hm. I’m sure.”

 

She led him to her bed, nudging him to sit before curling up beside him. His hand immediately found a strand of her hair, twirling it absently. Gods, this man was obsessed.

 

“You know,” he said after a moment, “I just realized I hadn’t been in your room until yesterday.”

 

“What’s the verdict? Aside from the fact that it’s literally smaller than your balcony.”

 

“It’s not—hm. I’d have to measure it.”

 

“Knock yourself out.”

 

He was quiet for a beat. Then, more softly:

“It’s… very sparse.”

 

“Yeah. You saw me the day I arrived, I didn’t bring much. Didn’t have much at all, actually.”

 

“I have to physically restrain myself from running out and buying you hundreds of things. Because I know you wouldn’t like it.”

 

“Look at you! A fast learner.”

 

“But you deserve the world!”

 

“I’ve got you. That’s more than enough for me.”

 

She looked up, just to see if it landed. It had. His eyes were wide, sparkling, his whole face gone soft and mushy.

 

Maybe she liked making him fold like that. Gods forbid a girl has a hobby.

 

“One of these days, you’re going to actually stop my heart.”

 

“It’s okay,” she said, smug. “You’ve already got mine as a backup.”

 

“Gods, Theia… you might be turning into me!”

 

“Trying it out. Is it working?”

 

“A little too well.”

 

She laughed and leaned back onto him, her fingers absently toying with the hem of his tunic.

 

“How are things at home with your special guests ?”

 

“Holy Olympus, where do I even start…”

 

“That bad?”

 

“It’s not that they’re bad people, at least Helen isn’t. She’s a lot, but not bad. I think she still believes I’m twelve—she pinched my cheeks this morning. She’s very touchy. And she acts like we’ve been going on family holidays together every summer since I was born. Ma’am, I’ve seen you twice before.”

 

“And Menelaus?”

 

“Oh, I come here to see you, obviously—but also to make sure I don’t accidentally punch him.”

 

“‘Accidentally’?”

 

“Marble floors are slippery. Who knows? I might trip and my fist might inadvertently land on his nose.”

 

She looked back at him, eyebrows raised. It wasn’t like him to throw around threats of violence—especially not in a diplomatic setting.

 

He must’ve caught her confusion, because he went on.

 

“He’s full of himself. Walks around like he’s above all of us. I think he forgets that my father is the reason he not only got his wife back, but got his wife, period. And by extension, became King of Sparta when my great-uncle stepped down.”

 

“Gods, I always forget that you are basically related to everyone.”

 

“I’m not related to everyone.”

 

“Sparta, Pherae, Mycenae, Argos, the actual gods … should I keep going?”

 

“I’ve never even met most of those people.”

 

“Still.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“Rude!”

 

“You tell me to shut up all the time!”

 

“Irrelevant.”

 

He slapped her hand lightly. She elbowed him. He tickled her. She gasped, pretended to get up and leave. He immediately whined and reached for her, making dramatic grabby hands.

 

She won.

 

“And you say I’m the infuriating one…” he sighed.

 

“But alas,” she said, smug, “you love me.”

 

“I do.”

 

Theia tried to suppress the smile tugging at her lips, but she couldn’t. Gods, this man. This beautiful man—inside and out.

 

Her man.

 

How she wished she could stay by his side and watch him become everything he was meant to be. To remind him to listen to his head, to trust his heart. To catch him every time he stumbled. To let him fall asleep on her chest while she combed her fingers through his hair and he told her about his day.

 

It had been a beautiful dream, this last month. One she’d allowed herself to believe in, foolishly. And how she regretted the time she lost before letting it in.

 

“I’m sorry,” she said, barely more than a whisper.

 

“For what?” he asked, confused.

 

“I’m sorry it took me so long… to let us be us. I wish I’d let myself see it sooner.”

 

“I told you, it’s alright,” he said gently. “We got there eventually, didn’t we? Now we have all the time in the world.”

 

Oh, my love… if only that were true.

 

“Yeah,” she said instead, her voice steady. “Yes we do.”

 

From where he lay, he couldn’t see the tear slipping down her cheek. And that was for the best.

 

 

“Wait… I won?”

 

“You won.”

 

“I won?!”

 

“You won!”

 

“Finally!”

 

Leandros laughed as he started gathering the pieces of the petteia board, resetting them for yet another round. They’d been playing for hours. Theia had never touched the game before, so finally winning felt like divine justice.

 

“Told you you’d get the hang of it eventually.”

 

“Oh, that wasn’t ‘getting the hang of it.’ That was talent. I am gifted. I am queen of petteia now. Kneel before my greatness.”

 

“I won six times before you did.”

 

“You’ve been playing your whole life. That’s an unfair advantage.”

 

“Fair.”

 

They were on day three of this forced cohabitation—or, as Leandros called it, their “super fun, very long, secret slumber party that was NOT AT ALL because of something sinister and potentially dangerous, no no.”

 

Unexpectedly… it had been kind of nice?

 

Sure, Leo was loud, headache-inducing, and always there, but his relentlessly sunny attitude was, oddly enough, a bit of a relief.

 

Hard to dwell on your possible imminent death when you’re too busy losing a board game to a man who insisted on singing— loudly —every time he captured one of your pieces.

 

He was also—surprisingly—sweet.

 

He’d noticed her favorite foods within a day and made sure they were always on the table when she woke up. When her thoughts got too loud, too heavy to be around anyone, he’d suddenly “need a nap” and quietly leave her be.

 

And every time Telemachus stopped by, Leandros would slip out into the courtyard, always with a wink or some dramatic comment, sure, but never without a warm smile. Like he was genuinely glad to see them together.

 

Maybe Myra wasn’t so blind after all.

Maybe there were some real good qualities hiding underneath all that cocky bravado.

 

“You’re weirdly good at this,” she said as he reset the board.

 

“At what? Petteia? I think we’ve established that.”

 

“No. At babysitting me.”

 

“Way to undermine my sacred mission,” he replied with a grin.

 

“Oh, so it’s not a ‘glorified sleepover’ anymore?”

 

“Hey, two things can be true at once. Alright, you won the last, so you start.”

 

She nudged one of the black pieces forward.

 

“You know what I mean. It’s not as bad as I thought it would be. And you’re freakishly attentive—but in a good way!”

 

He shook his head, sliding one of his white pieces into play.

“You’re not the first grumpy girl I’ve been locked in with.”

 

“Myra?”

 

“Oh, my sweet, innocent child… Myra does not get board games to cheer her up.”

 

He winked. She immediately regretted asking.

 

“Gross.”

 

“But true,” he said with a shrug. “No, I was talking about my sister.”

 

Oh. She hadn’t expected Leo to have any siblings. He just had such overwhelming only child energy .

 

“You have a sister?!”

 

“Yep. A twin, actually. Though she keeps insisting on telling people she’s my big sister because she was born first. Joke’s on her, though, I’m a head taller, so who’s the little one now?”

 

“Oh gods… there are two of you.”

 

“No,” Leo said with a smile. “Lysandra’s a much better person than I could ever hope to be. Don’t tell her I said that, though. She’d never let me live it down.”

 

It didn’t escape her that his whole face—his whole body, really—relaxed when he talked about her. That was a man who clearly loved his sister deeply.

 

“So she’s grumpy?”

 

“Not usually. She’s actually terribly funny. But at the time… she wasn’t at her best.”

 

“Why?”

 

His eyes lifted from the board to meet hers, his expression turning uncharacteristically serious.

 

“Sorry,” Theia said quickly, trying to backtrack. “It’s none of my business—”

 

“It’s alright. It’s just… it’s a long story.”

 

“I don’t know if you noticed, but I don’t exactly have a packed social calendar these days.”

 

“You don’t say.”

 

His lips tugged up slightly at that, reassuring her that she hadn’t completely put her foot in her mouth.

 

Leo leaned back in his chair and took a long breath.

 

“My sister got married a few years ago, to a guy from Vathy who’d been courting her for a while. I never liked the dude, but I figured it was just a brother thing, you know? The whole ‘no one’s good enough for my sister’ phase. She looked happy. Our parents liked him. So really, no issues, right?”

 

He looked at her like he expected a response, so Theia nodded quickly.

 

“Right. So they get married, she’s happy. Then she gets pregnant. She’s even happier. Me? I’m freaking out. Uncle? I’m basically a child myself. But I keep it together, try to act calm. She’s in love. She’s glowing. She smiles all the time. Life’s good.”

 

He paused. His jaw tightened slightly.

 

“But then a few months later, we get woken up at dawn by someone banging on the door. And it’s Lys. Sobbing so hard it took us over an hour just to calm her down enough to say a full sentence. And oh, what a sentence.”

 

He scoffed under his breath. When he spoke again, his voice was tighter.

 

“The jerk had left her.”

 

Left her?” Theia echoed, stunned.

 

“Left her. Gone. Took the first boat to gods-know-where. Left a note that said—get this— I can’t do this.   That’s it. That’s all he wrote. Who the fuck does that?

 

His fury was palpable, and completely understandable. She didn’t even know his sister, but Theia felt furious on her behalf.

 

“Anyway,” Leo went on, voice rougher now, “Lys came back home, obviously. Couldn’t exactly keep renting her house on her own, right? And for weeks on end, she was just… a shell of herself. And it broke me, seeing her like that.”

 

He rubbed his hands together like he needed something to do with them.

 

“Lys is like the sun, you know? She lights up a whole room just by being in it. But after he left? She was barely a shadow. So yeah, I did everything I could to keep her entertained. To make her laugh. That’s the only thing I’m really good at, right? Playing the fool.”

 

He gave a short, humorless laugh.

 

“Didn’t work, obviously. Because it wasn’t just some girl being dumped. It was a wife—a mother-to-be—being cowardly abandoned by a man she trusted. A man she loved. And then she was just left to figure everything out alone.”

 

He paused. When he spoke again, there was a rough edge to his voice—guilt, frustration, helplessness all coiled into one.

 

“We don’t come from a particularly wealthy family, okay? My parents already struggled to raise us. They definitely weren’t expecting twins. My dad’s a fisherman. Not exactly the most lucrative trade. So even with me helping him out, we couldn’t really afford to take care of her and a baby.”

 

“So what did she do?”

 

“Her? Nothing. Except learn how to smile again. Which came a lot easier once my nephew was born—because, let’s be honest, he’s clearly the best baby in the entire world. Don’t tell Telemachus though, he might actually fight me over it to defend his sister’s honor.”

 

Theia laughed. “I don’t know. Eirene is pretty great.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” he said, waving her off. “Anyway, Lys did nothing but be the best mom in existence. I was the one who had to do something. I started looking for a better job. Spent weeks roaming the streets of Vathy, just trying to find anything that could help me provide for her. But there was nothing. No one was hiring, or the pay was even worse than what I was already making helping my dad and the other fishermen at the docks.”

 

He paused, lips tugging to the side before he went on.

 

“And then, one day, some guy shows up in town—‘on behalf of the king,’ no less, very fancy—and says his majesty is hiring new guards. No military background needed. Just had to be able-bodied and in decent shape. The pay? Way more than anything I could’ve hoped for back home. Didn’t even think twice. Signed up on the spot. And here I am.”

 

She didn’t say anything for a while. Just thinking. Just processing the words of a man she apparently didn’t know at all.

 

“Myra said you go back to Vathy every month.”

 

“I do. I’ve got an arrangement with the other guards. I cover their shifts whenever they need, and in return, they cover for me a couple days a month so I can head back. To see them, of course. I don’t want my nephew growing up not knowing me. But also…”

He glanced down at the board.

“I give most of my pay to my sister. I don’t need all that much. But she does. They do.”

 

Gods.

He’d left everything—his hometown, his family, his twin sister—so they could have enough. So he could be sure they were safe. That was… that was so incredibly selfless.

 

“You’re a good man, Leo.”

 

He huffed a laugh.

“I don’t know about good. I’m just a guy trying to do the right thing.”

 

She rolled her eyes, soft and fond.

“That’s what makes you a good man, dummy.”

 

He shrugged, looking a bit sheepish, like he hadn’t expected her to say that.

 

“If you say so…”

 

“I do say so. I’m starting to understand why Myra loves you so much.”

 

Leandros smiled at the mention of her friend, the tips of his ears going faintly red.

 

“You don’t know how much it means to hear you say that. I love Myra with all my heart—have for a long time, actually. And sometimes I worry, you know? Because you clearly don’t like me much. And what if one day she starts seeing me the way you do, and breaks things off?”

 

“I don’t think Myra would ever take any of my advice when it comes to relationships. And it’s not that I don’t like you, Leo. It’s that I don’t understand you.”

 

“Don’t understand me?” he frowned. “I’m not a complicated guy.”

 

“You always seem so… positive. So confident. So careless. And that’s the complete opposite of what I grew up with. I never understood how someone could just… be that unbothered. Not care how they’re perceived.”

 

“That, my dear Theia, is called a façade.” He smiled, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’m terrified all the time. That something will happen to my family when I’m too far away to help. That something will happen to Myra when I’m not here. That Telemachus will do something reckless about this whole situation. And I’m scared for you.”

 

“For me?”

 

“Of course for you. You may not like me very much, but I like you. You make my friend and the woman I love smile. And you remind me a little of my sister, sometimes.”

 

“Your sister. The one who’s ‘like the sun’?”

 

“Okay, maybe not that part…” He smirked. “Though you do have a great smile—when you use it. No, Lys is an angry little thing sometimes too. And you’ve got a similar sense of humor. She also tells me I’m annoying. Except she’s stuck with me, so—too bad, so sad, sis.”

 

Wow. She had been so, so incredibly wrong about Leandros, and for so long. It was unlike her, to be so off the mark about someone. The man sitting across the table from her was so fiercely loyal, and caring, and perceptive… Yeah, she understood Myra now. She understood how Telemachus trusted him so fast.

 

He was just, genuinely, a great person.

 

Fuck.

 

Now she has to admit she was wrong.

 

“You are extremely annoying. Because now I do like you, and I’m really pissed about that.”

 

“Oh no. Liking me. The horrors.”

 

“Right?!”

 

“Well I, for one, am glad you do. So… are we going to finish this damn round or what?”

 

“Bring it on, soldier boy. You’re about to meet the wrath of the Queen of petteia once more.”

 

“Oh she can try…”

 

She threw a piece at him. He caught in a blink and put it back on the board, winking.

 

Okay. Maybe Leandros was infuriating. But so were most of the people in her life, the people she cared deeply about.

 

What’s one more?

 

 

The thing with people who have a sunny disposition like Leo is that they act exactly like the sun.

 

When they’re here, everything is brighter and lighter. Warmer.

 

When they’re gone? The cold, ghastly thoughts can roam free again.

 

That was precisely what was happening now. Night had settled hours ago, and Leandros was fast asleep on his—well, Menon’s, actually—cot downstairs, while her uncle was sleeping in the shop.

 

Her? She couldn’t sleep.

 

How could she sleep, not knowing if the following day would be her last?

How could she, when every time Telemachus left, it might be the last time she ever saw him—and neither of them would know until it was too late?

 

She tried—gods, she tried—to make every one of his past visits count. To talk about everything and nothing. About the small, insignificant things they’d never thought to share before. She wanted to learn every little detail about him, so that maybe she could carry them with her, hold them close in her heart until the very end.

 

He grew up with a dog named Argos, who died soon after his father came back.

The small scar on his temple came from one of the suitors punching him when he was fourteen, the man’s ring slicing into his skin. He’d told his mother he fell and hit his head on a sharp rock.

His paternal grandfather was still alive, but had withdrawn from society. He didn’t see the point anymore—his love had passed, and with her, his will to live among others.

He knew how to sew, to stitch, to weave—though, according to him, he wasn’t very good at it.

He missed his aunt, but he understood why she couldn’t bear to return to Ithaca.

His favorite dish was cheese pie, but he couldn’t stand peaches. He found their fuzzy skin disturbing.

 

And so many others, she’d lost count.

 

She had listened quietly, holding his hand, kissing his knuckles, his shoulder, his forehead, his jaw. Kissing him at all, for long, aching minutes, until her lungs begged for air.

 

If she were completely honest with herself, she had almost pulled a Myra. Almost tugged off his chiton and loved him completely, while she still had the chance. But she buried the thought deep inside.

 

No. Not like that.

Not in desperation.

 

They would make love in complete safety, serenity—or not at all.

She couldn’t do that to him.

 

Still, none of that had been a goodbye.

It couldn’t be.

Saying the words aloud would be too painful—for him, and for her.

 

But she had to find a way to say it. To be ready, just in case.

Which was why she was currently padding through the main room in the dark, Leandros’ snoring echoing softly in the background, searching for parchment and a pen.

 

As soon as she found them in a lower kitchen drawer (Menon… why…), she grabbed her lamp and hurried back upstairs.

 

Okay. Here she was. Everything she needed held between her hands.

 

Now she just had to find the words.

 

…As if that wasn’t one of the most difficult things she would ever have to do.

 

What were you supposed to say in a letter to the love of your life, meant to be read only after your death?

 

Theia dropped her head onto her side table and groaned.

 

She was sitting on the floor, paper resting on the small table beside her bed—the only surface she could write from in her bedroom. Even though the boys were asleep, she didn’t want to risk either of them discovering what she was about to do.

 

With a long, slow exhale, she picked up the pen and began to write.

—And immediately crumpled the letter.

 

Second try. She wrote…

—crumpled it again.

 

Third.

—crumple.

 

Well. This was even more difficult than she’d thought it would be.

 

Wiping away a tear before it could fall onto the fourth piece of parchment, she grabbed the pen again, dipped it in ink, and turned back to the letter with new determination.

 

Enough. Let’s do this.

 

 

Telemachus,

 

If you’re reading this, it means I am no longer in this world.

I’m asking you, pleading with you, not to do anything rash.

 

Remember at the banquet, when I told you that you owed me a favor? This is it. This is what I’m asking.

 

Words cannot express how sorry I am that it had to end this way. How sorry I am that my past came back to tear apart our present and destroy our future.

These past months with you have been the best of my entire life, so please, don’t be too sad. You gave me happiness for the first time I can remember, and I couldn’t be more grateful.

 

I love you.

So much that it’s torture to write this.

But I couldn’t leave without saying goodbye. Without telling you what you mean to me.

 

You are my whole world, Telemachus.

I know I don’t go on about it the way you do, I don’t have your way with words, but please believe me when I say: I don’t feel it any less.

 

I wish we had a lifetime.

But I wouldn’t trade these few months with you for anything.

 

I told you before, but you didn’t want to hear it, so I’ll say it again, now that my fate is sealed:

Live.

Keep going.

Keep fighting.

Keep becoming the incredible man you are meant to be, the man you already are, even if you don’t see it.

 

I meant it when I said I think you’ll change the world. So don’t let miserable little me stand in your way.

 

Live.

Love.

For your friends. For your family.

For you.

For me.

 

Goodbye, my love.

See you in the next life.

 

Theia

 

With a trembling hand, she set down her pen and waited for the ink to dry. Then she folded the letter, wrote his name on the outside, and tucked it into her chest—right on top of the chlamys she’d stolen from him.

 

Only then did she slip beneath her covers, blow out her lamp, and let the tears carry her into sleep.

 

 

Loud bangs tore her from sleep. Then came the panicked shouting—Menon’s voice, from the courtyard.

 

“You cannot burst in like that! This is my home!

 

Oh gods.

 

This was it.

The time had come.

Her time had come.

 

Almost without thinking, she stepped out of her room and descended the stairs. Leandros was already awake, sword in hand, standing rigid in a fighting stance.

 

“Get behind me,” he said—his voice cold, firm, and sharp. Nothing like the man she had laughed with just this afternoon.

 

She didn’t move. She couldn’t. She was frozen.

 

“You brought a sword into my house?”

 

“Hid it under the bed. How else did you think I planned to defend you, by throwing a damn board game? Now for fuck’s sake, get. Behind. Me.”

 

And when she still didn’t move, he didn’t wait. He just grabbed her arm and pulled her behind him.

 

The banging resumed—louder, more violent this time—followed by her uncle’s furious screams. The door trembled on its hinges. It was old. It wouldn’t hold. She knew that.

 

And she was right.

 

With a sickening crack, the wood split open.

 

Two Spartan guards stormed through, with a very frazzled Menon trailing helplessly behind them.

 

Leandros raised his sword.

 

“Get out.”

 

“Move aside, boy,” one of the guards spat. “We’re only here for the girl.”

 

“Funny. So am I. And I say she’s not going anywhere.”

 

“Don’t play smart with us, kid. This doesn’t have to end badly. Just surrender the girl and we’ll be gone.”

 

Leandros didn’t flinch.

 

“Swim back to your dirty little city and leave us alone.”

 

Menon elbowed past them, pushing his way forward until he stood beside Leo.

 

“You are in my house. On Ithacan soil. You have no right to come here and demand to take my niece.”

 

“Your niece is expected in Sparta, where her judgment for murder awaits. We have orders from King Menelaus himself. Don’t be foolish—step aside, old man.”

 

Menon’s voice didn’t waver. “Or what?”

 

The soldier drew his sword and brought it up to her uncle’s throat, lifting his chin with the blade.

 

“Or the few years you’ve got left are about to get much shorter.”

 

Her blood ran cold.

“Don’t hurt him!” she shouted.

 

“If you want your uncle to stay safe and sound,” the soldier sneered, “the only thing you have to do is come with us. You’re coming either way—just ask yourself: how much more blood are you willing to spill along the way?”

 

“Theia, don’t!” Menon shouted, but then winced as the blade forced his head back further.

 

In front of her, Leandros spoke in a low, steady voice.

“Theia. Don’t move. I’m handling this.”

 

The guards laughed. The taller one—the one not currently holding her uncle at swordpoint—stepped forward.

 

“That’s cute,” he said. “What are you going to do, boy? There are two of us. You’re alone, with an old man and a frail girl. You really think you have a chance?”

 

“Oh, I’ll take it,” Leandros said—

Then launched at the man without hesitation.

 

But he was no match for the relentless precision of Spartan training. The soldier disarmed him without even breaking a sweat, then seized him roughly by the tunic and yanked him forward.

 

“Any last words, brat?”

 

“Fuck you.”

 

“Tsk. Poor choice,” the soldier sneered, reaching for his sword.

 

No. No no no.

She couldn’t let Leo sacrifice himself. She couldn’t let Menon get hurt defending her.

 

She had started this. She needed to end it.

 

“Don’t!” she shouted. “I’m coming with you!”

 

The soldier froze, hand hovering over his weapon.

 

“Well, at least one of you has some sense.”

 

“Theia, please don’t—” Leo cried. “Think about your family. Your friends. Think about him.”

 

“I am,” she said, voice cold, stepping forward. “Let them go. Not a single drop of their blood, and I won’t resist.”

 

Her uncle’s voice cracked beside her, pleading, but she couldn’t make out the words.

 

But Leandros wasn’t done.

 

“I WON’T LET YOU!” he roared, struggling in the guard’s grip. “FUCK OFF! SHE’S UNDER PROTEC—”

 

He didn’t finish. The Spartan slammed a fist into his face, sending him crashing to the floor.

 

“You Ionian vermin never know when to shut up,” the soldier hissed.

 

Theia rushed to Leo, who was thankfully still conscious, though holding a hand to his eye, blood trickling between his fingers.

 

“Oops,” the Spartan sneered. “Looks like blood’s been spilled. Not that it would’ve changed much. Now come on, girl—before I finish the job.”

 

There was no time. She unclasped her necklace and shoved it into Leandros’ free hand.

 

“Please…” he whispered, voice weak. “Don’t do this. I don’t matter. You do.”

 

“You do too, Leo. To many, many people.” Her voice shook. “Give this to him. Tell him… tell him I’m sorry. Tell him I lo—”

 

But her words were cut off as a strong hand seized her arm and yanked her upright.

 

“That’s enough with the sentimentality,” the Spartan snapped, dragging her toward the door.

 

“Wait! Let me say goodbye! Please, let me say good—”

 

The slap hit hard, searing across her jaw. She tasted metal.

 

“You don’t have any rights now, bitch,” he growled. “Shut up and walk.”

 

He held her so tightly she couldn’t even turn for one last look. Behind her, she heard the low thud of something dropped forcefully, followed by the sharp ring of a blade being shoved back into its sheath. Then another strong hand clamped around her other arm.

 

The last thing she saw before leaving the only place she had ever truly called home—forever—was the ribbon they had forgotten to take down from one of the wooden posts after her birthday.

Notes:

… hiiii (run away to hide).

Would it make you feel better to know that I SOBBED like a BABY when I wrote the letter? This chapter hurt you? Well it hurt me too, okay 😭

Theia is filling resigned to her fate and it is gut-wrenching. She just loves them all so much, loves Telemachus so much, she’s determined to remove herself from the equation if it solves the problem. You selfless idiot…

I know the chapter is quite intense, and the transition from fluff to catastrophe must give you a whiplash, but in all honesty? I’m quite proud of this chapter. I think it does exactly what I wanted it to do.

Anyway sorry everyone. Please send me your therapy invoices, and I’ll see you all very soon.

Chapter 40: Rescue Mission, Confrontation, and Last Minute Decision

Notes:

Oh. My god. You guys scared me into working OVERTIME to write this chapter in a record time.
It’s 11pm where I am. I have been writing since I woke up. I COULD wait until tomorrow to post it, but I won’t. I know, I’m nice like that.

I apologize for the sheer amount of angst in these past (and future?) chapters, but you guys seem to enjoy it, you chaotic little monsters.

Thanks you so much for all the comments you left under the last chapter tho! (Even if most of them have been to yell at me 😅). Every single one of you made my day, yes, even if you cussed me out ❤️

Okay okay, I won’t spoil it. Here you go friends, here’s chapter 40.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

He couldn’t sleep. Of course he couldn’t sleep. Who could, in a moment like this?

 

Telemachus had been tossing and turning for hours, helpless against the endless parade of catastrophic scenarios storming through his mind. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw her screaming, being dragged away. Taken from them. Taken from him.

 

Gods, he tried to believe it would all work out. That it was just paranoia talking. That she was safe, in her home, with Menon and Leo beside her. That the Spartans weren’t really here for her at all, that Helen and Menelaus had told the truth, that this visit was exactly what they claimed: a family reunion. That the soldiers were only here for the queen’s protection.

 

But the chill in his spine never fully left him. The fear lingered, constant, quiet, coiled in his chest like a parasite.

 

Theia had been pretty laid-back during his past visits. Calm. Collected.

Too collected.

 

The contrast from her reaction when she’d first learned of the Spartans’ arrival was jarring. He wanted so badly to believe it was because she had faith—because she trusted the plan. Trusted him.

 

Keep her hidden. Get Leo to her. Wait for the storm to pass.

 

But something felt wrong.

 

It was her forced lightness. The way she kept urging him into casual conversation. The way she touched him—too often, too sweetly, too much like she was saying...

 

It was too much. Too little. Too wrong.

 

He shoved the sheets away and sat up.

Sleep wasn’t coming. Not tonight. So what was the point in lying there?

 

He needed to move. Needed to do something. Maybe hit a training dummy. Maybe run until exhaustion finally caught him.

 

But he had just started tying his boots when he heard it—

The commotion in the hallway.

 

It was faint at first, but growing louder. Urgent. Panicked. Voices shouting over each other—until, suddenly, he could make out the words.

 

“Fucking MOVE ! LET ME THROUGH! It’s an emergency!”

 

That voice—

 

No. No, it couldn’t be.

 

He was in Stávros. With Theia. He had to be.

 

“TELEMACHUS!”

 

Leandros.

Leandros was here, shouting his name.

 

Why was Leandros here? Why was Leandros shouting like that?

 

His heart seized.

 

He barely finished pulling on his shoes before bolting out the door.

 

Leo was in the hall, wild-eyed, more frantic than Telemachus had ever seen him. Two guards were restraining him, alarmed by the way their brother in arms thrashed and fought to break free. But none of that registered. Not fully.

 

What did register—

 

Was the blood.

Dripping from a gash over Leo’s brow, trailing down his face.

Red. Fresh. Wrong .

 

His eyes went even wider when he saw him.

 

“Telemachus!”

 

Oh gods. What happened?

 

“Let him go,” Telemachus barked at the guards. “And leave us. Now.

 

It wasn’t like him to give orders—not like that. They knew it. That’s why they released Leandros immediately and all but fled down the corridor.

 

“Leo, what—?”

 

“They took her.”

 

Three words. Just three words.

Three words that destroyed him completely.

 

There was no pain comparable to this. Ice cold and burning at the same time. All-consuming, yet spreading unbearably slow.

This —this was probably what Tartarus felt like.

 

“W-what…” his voice cracked.

 

“They barged in, just now, in the middle of the night. Fucking broke the door to get in. I… I tried to stop them, Tel, I did. She gave herself up—for her uncle, for me. I… I failed her. I failed you.

 

No.

No, his words didn’t make sense.

Because it wasn’t possible.

It wasn’t.

It couldn’t be.

 

“I ran after them, but… but my head was ringing. I couldn’t see clearly, I couldn’t track them down… By the time it stopped, I’d lost their trail.”

His voice broke. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry

 

Leo dropped to his knees—whether in exhaustion or in search of forgiveness, Telemachus couldn’t tell.

He just kept repeating it, over and over, like a broken oracle.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry…”

 

That snapped something back into place in his mind.

 

“Leo,” Telemachus said, crouching beside him. “Leo, listen to me. Do you have any idea where they could’ve taken her?”

 

“I don’t know…”

 

Think, Leo! Anything. Anything they might’ve said.”

 

Leo took in a few shaky breaths, eyes unfocused, scanning the floor behind Telemachus as he reached for the memory.

 

“They said… they said they were taking her to Sparta. For a trial. For murder?” His voice faltered. “That’s not—Theia couldn’t have possibly—It has to be a mistake, right?”

 

Okay. If they were planning to judge her, that meant she was still alive. They were taking her to Sparta. Which meant: a boat. The harbor.

 

Right?! Leandros repeated, more unhinged now.

 

“It wasn’t murder,” Telemachus said grimly. “She defended herself. But the man had power, so in the eyes of Sparta, she’s in the wrong.”

 

“Gods…”

 

“Get up. Come with me.”

 

He stood and turned, walking so fast he was nearly running. He didn’t check to see if Leandros was following—he didn’t have time for that.

 

Thankfully, the quick echo of footsteps behind him told him he was.

 

He threw open the door to the weapons room with such panicked force it nearly came off its hinges. He grabbed his spear, then a dagger—just in case—and turned to the other man.

 

“You have your sword?”

 

“I… I left it at Menon’s.”

 

“Take one. We’re going now.”

 

He strode out without another word, Leo hurrying after him.

 

“Do you know where she is?”

 

“If they’re taking her to Sparta, she’s going on a boat. The Spartan ship docked in Kioni. They might try for a smaller, more discreet vessel, but that’s still the main harbor. If we ride fast, we can catch up to them. You know how to ride?”

 

“I do.”

 

“Good.”

 

They had nearly reached the main hall when his father intercepted them, having clearly been awaken by all the noise.

 

“What’s going on?” he asked.

 

“They took Theia.”

 

“What?! Who—”

 

“The fucking Spartans! I’m bringing her home.”

 

He made to push past, but Odysseus caught his arm, stopping him.

 

“Why would they take Theia in the first place?”

 

“I don’t have time to explain! The longer we wait, the less chance we have of saving her. Just—get Menelaus. I want a word with him when I—when we get back. He has some serious explaining to do.”

 

Odysseus let go, silent now, thoughtful. Then he nodded, solemnly.

 

Telemachus turned and stepped outside.

 

Hang on, Theia. I’m coming.

 

 

They’d been riding for what felt like forever, the cold wind burning against his face. It didn’t matter. Nothing mattered. Just her.

 

The road to Kioni was crossing multiple hills. The lack of trees was playing in their favor, making it easier to scope the surroundings—but not the endless loops of the path, curving against the mountains.

 

The very hills where they met. He would’ve appreciated the poetic irony if he wasn’t so scared.

 

And suddenly—

 

“THERE!” Leo shouted. “Lower down the road! Look!”

 

His vision adjusted for a moment… then he saw it.

 

Three figures, walking side by side down the hill. One smaller than the others, in the middle—her white nightdress glowing under the moonlight like a beacon.

 

Theia.

 

He squeezed the sides of his horse with his legs, urging it to go faster.

 

She was here. She was walking. She was alive.

 

He had known, rationally, that they would most likely keep her alive to judge her properly in Sparta. But a small voice in his mind—a quiet, horrified voice—had kept whispering other possibilities.

 

Maybe they thought it unnecessary.

Maybe they wanted to deal with her quickly.

Maybe she had resisted, and they’d responded with violence.

Maybe. Maybe. Maybe…

 

All of those thoughts went quiet now.

 

The panic settled into something colder. Sharper.

 

“STOP RIGHT THERE!”

 

The Spartans halted, turning toward the disturbance—pivoting Theia in the process.

 

Her dress was askew, the hem slipping off her shoulder, like she had tried to wrench herself free and nearly torn it in the process. Her eyes went wide, shining, tears threatening to spill—staring at him like she couldn’t quite believe he had come.

 

Of course he had come. He’d cross every sea, every land, every mountain for her.

 

But then his gaze lowered—

and the cold fury turned to fire.

 

Her lip was split. Bleeding.

 

They had dared to lay their hands on her.

 

They wouldn’t see sunrise.

 

Next to him, Leandros had caught up, blood still drying on his face, when one of the soldiers grinned.

 

“Well well! One punch wasn’t enough for you, kid? Brought a friend so he could get his turn too? How generous. I was almost getting bored with the little bitch here.”

 

“Gamos, shut up,” his partner hissed. “Do you even know who that is? That’s King Odysseus’ son.”

 

“The prince?” he asked, blinking, before letting out a chuckle. “Oh, my. How far the apple’s fallen from the tree. So the son of the great Odysseus mingles with street rats now? Figures. That’s what happens when boys grow up without their daddies—they never learn how to be proper men.”

 

If he was trying to get a rise out of him with petty jabs, he was wasting his time.

 

The rage had taken over the moment they took her. But it wasn’t reckless or all-consuming—not anymore. It had turned cold. Calculated. Motivated. The kind of rage that let him take two lives in a blink without breaking a sweat.

 

Wordlessly, he dismounted, spear in hand, and walked toward them without breaking eye contact.

 

“I’m not going to ask twice,” he said, voice like steel. “Release her.”

 

“You’re no prince of mine, boy. I follow orders from King Menelaus. That girl’s a cold-blooded killer, she’s not worth your time. Barely even worth mine. Walk away. It’s better for everyone.”

 

Wrong answer.

 

Telemachus raised his weapon, leveling the spear directly at the soldier.

 

“I don’t think you heard me correctly,” he said, voice low and steady. “You let her go, and maybemaybe—you and your little friend get to live. And judging by the fact you made her bleed, it’s a very small maybe.”

 

The soldier sneered. “Do you think Daddy dearest would condone you slaughtering two guests in his kingdom?”

 

“Who do you think I learned it from?”

 

He moved the spear closer, the tip now hovering just inches from the man’s chest.

 

“Telemachus, don’t!” Theia’s voice rang out, sharp with fear.

 

The soldier didn’t flinch. Instead he smirked, the absolute idiot.

“There you go. Listen to your little girlfriend. You really want to do this in front of her? What would she think?”

 

Telemachus didn’t blink.

“Oh, don’t worry about it. She knows what I’m capable of.”

 

He stepped forward, slow and deliberate, the tip of his blade pressing into the Spartan’s tunic just above the breastplate. They were wearing guard armor, not combat gear. More for show than protection. Far too much skin left exposed. Grave mistake.

 

The soldier reached for his sword, but Telemachus disarmed him in an instant. Spartan training might be good, but Athena’s was better.

 

He kept advancing, forcing the man to retreat step by step, until he would have no choice but to let go of Theia. Until Telemachus could reach her.

 

From the corner of his eye, he caught movement. Leandros, dismounted, using the distraction to slip behind the other guard, his blade now pressed to the man’s throat.

 

“Boy,” the guard growled, still holding onto her, stubborn to the end. “This is out of your control. This is Spartan affairs.”

 

“But you’re not in Sparta, are you? You’re in Ithaca. Going after an Ithacan subject. Say what you want about orders or crimes, but neither you nor Menelaus has the right to extradite anyone without my father’s permission. And I know you don’t have it.”

 

He took one more step forward.

 

“So I’ll say this once more. Let her go. Or I drive this spear through your chest.”

 

The man hesitated, glancing between his partner and Telemachus for a long moment before finally— finally —letting go of Theia.

 

He was by her side in a heartbeat, catching her as she stumbled into his chest, holding her like the precious treasure she was.

 

“It’s okay,” he whispered into her hair. “I’ve got you. I’ve got you. You’re not going anywhere.”

 

She didn’t answer—just pressed in closer, burying her face in his chiton, clinging to him like her life depended on it.

 

“You have no idea what you just started, kid,” the soldier spat. “Is a simple girl really worth breaking the bond between our nations?”

 

Telemachus didn’t even look at him.

“She’s worth everything.”

 

“You’re a fool,” the guard laughed.

 

Enough was enough.

 

In one swift movement, Telemachus brought the blade to the man’s face and sliced his lip open.

 

“And you should consider yourself lucky to still be breathing. That’s for her lip. Go to your king. Tell him my father and I are expecting him.”

 

The Spartan staggered back, one hand flying to his mouth as he winced, swiping away the blood.

 

“How dare y—”

 

He didn’t get to finish.

 

Leo stepped in and slammed his fist into the man’s face—hard enough to send him stumbling backward.

 

“That’s for earlier, asshole,” he said. “Now do what he says before these hills become your grave. And believe me, no one would ever find you. We bury our dead deep in Ithaca.”

 

The soldier didn’t move at first, too stunned by what had just happened. Telemachus turned his head to check on the other one, who had stayed frozen, clearly smart enough to realize this wasn’t a fight he could win.

 

At least one of them had a functioning brain.

 

“Fucking go! ” Leandros barked, and that finally snapped them out of it. They scrambled off down the road, headed back toward the town.

 

Leandros stepped closer and rested a gentle hand on Theia’s shoulder.

 

“I’ll ride ahead. Make sure those idiots go where they’re supposed to. You going to be alright?”

 

“Yeah,” Telemachus said. “We’re going back to the palace. There are things that need to be dealt with.”

 

Leo gave a nod, shrugged off his cloak, and draped it gently over Theia’s shoulders before heading back to his horse.

 

“Leo, wait!” Telemachus called.

 

His friend paused, glancing back.

 

“Thank you. For everything.”

 

“Don’t,” Leo said, eyes dropping to the ground. “It’s my fault. I should’ve protected her better.”

 

“It’s not,” he said firmly. “You’d have been killed. You did the right thing—coming to find me. And coming with me. I’ll never forget that.”

 

Leo gave another small nod, almost bashful. “Okay,” he murmured, then mounted his horse and rode off into the dark.

 

And now here they were. Theia and him, alone on that chilly hill in the middle of the night.

 

Delicately, he pried her off his chest and cupped her face, careful not to disturb her wound. He just looked at her.

He needed to look at her.

 

Her eyes were wild and red, fixed on something miles away, as if she hadn’t yet realized she was safe.

It broke his heart.

 

“Are you alright?” he asked, brushing her cheek gently. “Did they hurt you anywhere else?”

 

Her gaze finally met his. She shook her head quickly. He let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.

 

Her hands reached for his—cold, trembling—as she spoke for the first time.

“You came for me?”

 

Her voice was as broken as his heart.

 

“Of course I came for you. Obviously I came for you.” His voice cracked. “Theia… why?

Why did you surrender yourself?”

 

“They were going to hurt Leo… and Menon. I couldn’t let that happen. Not when all of this is my fault.”

 

“It’s not! You did nothing wrong. And Leo knew the risks.”

 

“Well, I don’t agree with that. And I don’t agree with you or your family getting dragged into this because of me. Gods, Telemachus, he was right. Do you even realize what you’ve done? You’re on the brink of war with Sparta!”

 

“I don’t care. I don’t care! You matter more than any godsdamn peace. We’ll find a way. There isn’t going to be a war.”

 

“There’s no—”

 

“There has to be! I’m not letting go of you. Do you hear me?”

His voice cracked. “I am not.”

 

She looked at him for a moment, then gently took one of his hands from her face and pressed a kiss to it.

A tear spilled onto both of them.

 

He wanted to stay there. Just hold her for hours, far away from everything—far from danger, far from Sparta.

 

But they couldn’t. Not yet. They had to end this. Once and for all.

 

“Come on,” he said. “We have to go.”

 

He led her to his horse, lifted her onto his back, then climbed up behind her. One arm wrapped protectively around her as the other took the reins.

 

She leaned into him, drawing the cloak tighter around her shoulders as he urged the steed forward.

 

 

His mother was waiting for them in the hall when they arrived, pacing anxiously.

 

The moment she saw them, she rushed forward—straight to Theia—and pulled her into a tight embrace.

 

“Oh gods… you’re safe. Are you alright? You’re bleeding! What happened? We are not going to let that slide, darling, do you hear me?”

 

Mom, ” Telemachus cut in, stopping her protective spiral. “Where’s Dad?”

 

“Off gods know where, scheming, probably. He hasn’t stood still for one second since you left.”

 

Between them, Theia shivered. Penelope’s focus snapped back to her.

 

“Are you cold? We should get you something warmer. Or draw you a bath—yes, I’ll have a bath prepared for you. Are you sure you don’t have any other wounds? Sometimes adrenaline masks the pain. Should I call for a healer? Or maybe you’re hungry? Has someone sent word to your uncle? I’ll—”

 

Penelope, Theia interrupted gently, freezing her mid-ramble. “I don’t want to be any more of a burden than I already am. I’m so, so sorry I brought all of this into your home. I should go.”

 

What? Oh, Hades—absolutely not.

 

Penelope clearly had the same thought.

 

“Nonsense. You are not a burden. You are one of us, and we protect each other. Never let those thoughts enter your mind again.”

 

She squeezed Theia’s hand before gently brushing a curl from her face. Then she turned to him.

 

“Are you alright as well? Did you get hurt?”

 

“No, no—don’t worry,” he reassured her. “Though I wouldn’t say the same for that Spartan soldier. Nothing deadly, I promise. Just… very inconvenient.”

 

“Is he the one responsible for the lip?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Then it was deserved,” she said coolly, her expression darkening.

 

His lips curled into a smile at his mother’s reaction. His first smile of the night.

 

Then doors burst open.

 

His father strode in, expression unreadable, moving like a general on his way to war—which, truthfully, wasn’t too far from the truth.

 

He had gotten dressed in their absence, now looking more regal than ever. Even his crown was in place.

 

Huh. That was… strange.

 

As he approached, his eyes softened slightly at the sight of Theia. He bent down to press a light, fatherly kiss to her forehead. She froze—clearly not expecting that.

 

Then he turned to Telemachus, face hardening once more.

 

“Telemachus. A word?”

 

He walked off again, expecting him to follow. As Telemachus moved to do so, Odysseus called over his shoulder to the girls:

 

“Don’t go anywhere. We’ll be back in a minute.”

 

He led him to an empty chamber, lit a torch, and let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose.

 

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

 

“What do you know?”

 

“That Theia is accused of murdering a man back in Sparta—an officer, no less—and that’s why she came to live with her uncle.” He looked over. “Why didn’t you mention anything? And don’t pretend you didn’t know. I know you did. These past days, I’ve been wrecking my brain trying to understand why you’ve been so on edge since Menelaus and Helen arrived. At first, I thought you just couldn’t stand him. But it goes deeper than that, doesn’t it?”

 

“It does,” Telemachus admitted. “I did know. She told me a few months ago.”

 

“Then why keep it from me?”

 

“I promised I wouldn’t say anything. I gave her my word. Do you really expect me to betray the trust of the woman I love?”

He met his father’s gaze.

“If there’s one thing you should understand in all this, it’s loyalty.”

 

“I do. I get that—”

 

“No, you don’t!” Telemachus snapped.

“He harassed her for months! And her brothers just stood there and did nothing! Worse, they encouraged him! And she tried to escape, but he cornered her! He was about to—he was about to—”

His voice cracked.

“She didn’t mean to kill him, she just pushed him away to run, and he fell—he cracked his head. And her brothers didn’t even try to defend her. They just threw her away, like trash!”

 

He was panting now. Gods, he hadn’t realized how much fury had been building inside him. He’d tried so hard to stay calm for her, to be reassuring, but just thinking of what could’ve happened made him feel sick.

 

Odysseus was quiet for a long moment, then stepped closer and placed both hands on his son’s shoulders.

 

“It was self-defense,” he said softly. “I suspected as much. But by the gods, Telemachus—if I had known, I could have done something. I never would’ve allowed the Spartans to patrol. Hades, I would’ve sent her away for the week. With you.”

 

“That was the first thing I suggested,” Telemachus said with a humorless laugh. “She refused. Didn’t want to cause me—or us—any trouble. Stubborn, selfless woman…”

 

“What a pair you two make,” Odysseus muttered, almost to himself. “Self-sacrificing martyrs, the both of you.”

 

A knock at the door snapped them out of the moment. A guard stepped inside, looking sheepish.

 

“Forgive the interruption, Your Majesty. My Prince. King Menelaus has arrived.”

 

“Very well,” his father said, releasing his shoulders. “Take him to the throne room. We’ll be there shortly.”

 

The guard bowed and vanished.

 

The throne room?

Wait—

 

“Oh,” Telemachus said, realization dawning. “That’s why the outfit. The crown. This is a show of force.”

 

“Gotta speak his language if we want to get anywhere.”

Then, after a pause:

“I have a plan. Actually, I have several—depends on how the conversation goes. But I need you to trust me, and run with it. Can you do that?”

 

“Are you sure about this?”

 

“Never completely,” Odysseus admitted. “But what other options do we have?”

 

He reached out, gently gripping the back of his son’s neck, drawing him closer.

 

“I will not let her leave this island. I swear it to you.”

 

Telemachus nodded, silent but resolute, before following his father out of the room.

 

They returned to the hall, where his mother and Theia still waited.

 

“We just saw Menelaus arriving,” Penelope said, her voice cool.

 

“Did you throw him a death glare while holding her tighter?” Odysseus asked, smirking.

 

“Obviously,” she replied.

 

“Good. Wish us luck, my love.”

 

“Helen would never approve of this. When she hears about it…”

 

“Oh, she will. I intend to make sure of it.”

 

He turned to Theia, his voice steady but warm.

 

“Theia, listen to me. This is going to be hard. He’s going to say terrible things about you. But I know you’re brave—I know you can do this. And by the end of it, you will walk out of this a free woman. I give you my word.”

 

He paused, letting it sink in.

 

“I just need you to do one thing for me when we go in there: try, as much as possible, not to react. Not to his words. Not to mine. Can you do that?”

 

“You don’t have to do this for me…”

 

“I do,” he said. “And I want to.”

 

He looked between her and his son.

 

“Alright. Both of you. Let’s get this over with.”

 

She nodded, and Telemachus reached for her hand without thinking. It was still cold, but steady.

 

He didn’t let go.

 

The three of them moved in silence down the corridor, his father leading the way. The hall felt longer than usual. Quieter. Even the palace itself seemed to understand what was at stake.

 

Each footstep echoed against the marble. The torches lining the walls cast flickering shadows across Odysseus’ shoulders, making him look ten feet tall. Regal. Dangerous. Like the king he was. Like the legend he was.

 

Telemachus swallowed hard. His chest ached with everything he hadn’t said, everything he couldn’t say. If this went wrong—

 

No. He couldn’t let himself spiral.

 

His fingers tightened around Theia’s.

 

They reached the throne room doors. The guards standing there looked nervous, eyes flicking between the group.

 

One of them started to speak, but a single glance from Odysseus shut him up.

 

His father paused, adjusted his cloak, lifted his chin.

 

“Let go of each other’s hands,” he said quietly.

 

They were too tense to even question the strange request, obeying without a word.

 

Then, without warning, he threw the doors open.

 

“Menelaus,” he said, his voice calm—but sharp enough to cut stone.

 

The Spartan king was already waiting, looking every bit the part of an offended aristocrat. Clearly irritated to be summoned at this hour, but not enough to neglect his appearance. He had dressed impeccably, gaudily, as if clothes were a weapon. Superficial prick.

 

“You’d better have a good reason for dragging me out of bed to deal with something this insignificant,” Menelaus said.

 

Odysseus didn’t answer right away. He walked right past him, cool and silent, and ascended the steps to his throne before sitting down, slow and deliberate. King of Ithaca.

 

Telemachus and Theia stayed at the edge of the room, uncertain where to stand or what to say.

 

Then his father spoke.

 

“No, you better have a good excuse. You came into my home. My kingdom. And you tried to abduct one of my subjects. Really Menelaus, that’s rich, coming from you. Or have you forgotten why we lost ten years of our lives on the battlefield?”

 

“This is completely different,” the Spartan shot back. “You’re harboring a criminal. She needs to be judged for what she did.”

 

“A criminal?” Odysseus raised an eyebrow. “Says who? Did you see her do it?”

 

“Says her kin,” Menelaus said flatly. “Who did see her. And informed us of her location.”

 

It was like ice had been dropped into his veins, turning everything cold. Telemachus felt himself go still. Theia shuddered beside him, her fingers twitching at her sides.

 

She had been right. Again.

 

Her brother had spoken.

 

“And you trust this source?”

 

“The brother is a fine young man,” Menelaus replied coolly. “He has a promising future. He’s been generously rewarded—rank and riches—for his cooperation.”

 

His father scoffed. Loudly.

 

“I don’t know about you,” Odysseus said, voice thick with disdain, “but I wouldn’t trust a man who’s willing to sell his sister for a promotion and a pouch of gold.”

 

“It’s irrelevant,” Menelaus snapped. “Thestor was found dead. She had already fled. That’s admission of guilt.”

 

Something shifted in his father’s expression. A shadow crossed his face.

 

“…Thestor?” Odysseus echoed. “The man was Thestor?”

 

“One of our finest generals,” Menelaus said without hesitation. “A strong, courageous—”

 

“Oh, cut the bullshit, Menelaus.”

 

The words dropped like a blade.

 

“You and I know damn well what Thestor was like in the war. Many atrocities have been committed during the raids, but Thestor? Oh, he was a whole other level. The man didn’t collect trophies, he collected screams. It’s a miracle she’s still alive and you know that.”

 

“Like you don’t have blood on your hands too, Odysseus.”

 

“Oh, I do. But I didn’t capture girls barely of age—sometimes younger—drag them into my tent, and torture them for days on end until I got bored of my new toy and disposed of them.”

 

Silence. The air cracked with it.

 

Oh gods.

 

Bile rose in Telemachus’s throat, thick and burning. His ears rang. Some men didn’t just deserve the title of monster. They earned it.

 

Menelaus recovered first.

 

“It doesn’t change the fact that she killed him. And ran. Hence why we’re here.”

 

“So this whole friendly visit was just a charade?” Odysseus asked, his voice calm again—but deathly cold. “You came here smiling, embracing me, my wife, just to snatch a girl who obviously defended herself against one of the most despicable men Greece has ever bred? And you dare call that justice? Blood for blood? Thank the gods we didn’t let you plan anything in Troy…”

 

THAT’S ENOUGH! Menelaus yelled, his voice booming through the room. “This has nothing to do with you! The girl is Spartan. She falls under Spartan law. If I say she is to return to face judgment, then she will . I. Am. The law.”

 

Odysseus looked at him then. Not angry, not even amused. Just disgusted.

 

“A true king doesn’t need to remind people of that to be respected.” A pause. Then, quieter, more biter: “I love Helen, but… gods, she chose poorly.”

 

Menelaus flinched. The blow landed.

 

“Surrender the girl, Odysseus,” Menelaus growled. “This madness has gone on long enough.”

 

“She lives on my lands,” Odysseus replied coolly. “She falls under my responsibility. And I say she stays.”

 

“She is Spartan.”

 

“Her mother was Ithacan. That makes her one of us.”

 

“Her father was from Sparta. Paternity takes precedent.”

 

“Not on marriage it doesn’t.”

 

The room went quiet. Even the cold wind beyond the walls seemed to hold its breath.

 

Telemachus blinked. Marriage?

What the fuck?

 

“Marriage?” Menelaus repeated, a sharp, disbelieving laugh escaping him. “You’re going to tell me that in the five months she’s been here, the girl’s already married someone?”

 

Odysseus shrugged with infuriating ease. “What can I say? Young love.”

 

“And where is he, this so-called husband of hers? Strange, I didn’t see him leaping to her defense tonight.”

 

“He is currently held back by his responsibilities,” Odysseus replied smoothly. “But let me assure you, I know the man, and he will not be pleased to learn how his wife has been treated.”

 

Menelaus narrowed his eyes, clearly skeptical of whatever mad plan his father was weaving.

 

And for good reason. Married? What on earth did he mean by that?

 

“Fine,” the Spartan king spat after a moment. “If you say the girl is married, then I see no reason not to believe you, right? I also see no reason I shouldn’t be able to meet her husband later today. Before dinner.”

 

Odysseus’ eye twitched, just slightly. It would’ve been imperceptible to most. But not to his son.

 

There was a problem. Something his father hadn’t accounted for.

 

But he didn’t show it. Instead, he offered one of his signature charming smiles.

 

“But of course,” Odysseus said. “I’ll have it arranged here at the palace. Until then, the young woman remains under my protection.”

 

“Very well. See you later, Odysseus.”

 

And with that, Menelaus turned on his heel and stormed out—never sparing even a glance for him or Theia.

 

Speechless, they both turned to his father.

 

The latter shot up from his throne, all but jogging toward them. Frantic.

 

“We don’t have much time,” he said.

 

Much time? Much time for what ? What was going on?

 

“What the fuck, Odysseus?!” Theia snapped, her fire fully returned. “Married? Married?! I’m not married!”

 

“Yes, I know that. He doesn’t know that you’re not married. Yet.”

 

Yet ?

 

“What do you mean yet ?!” Telemachus shouted. “Are you seriously going to marry her off to some random man? That’s your brilliant plan?!”

 

He wouldn’t stand for this. He couldn’t . There had to be another way.

 

His father exhaled hard, somewhere between irritation and urgency. Whether it was at the situation or Telemachus himself—who knew.

 

“For fuck’s sake, Telemachus…” he muttered. “I’m sorry it has to be this way, but—”

 

Then he reached for his own left hand.

 

His ring finger.

 

And slid off the gold band resting there.

 

He shoved it into Telemachus’ hand.

 

“…We have to get you two wed. As fast as possible.”

Notes:

I only have one thing to say: 😏

Chapter 41: Last Option, Family Friend, and Preparations

Notes:

Hi everyone! Sorry I left you with such a cliffhanger, I’ve been having splitting headaches these past few days, it was a bit hard to look at a screen for too long.

Your reaction to that twist was priceless. Truly, I’m so happy it had some effect, it is one of the very first plot points I developed, as soon as I finished putting together Theia’s backstory, and seeing it come to life and witnessing your reaction is the greatest reward.

Your comments have been so sweet, some a little overwhelming, I won’t lie, but in the best way ❤️ Watching all of you care so much about a story I’m writing, about characters I’ve created, it’s just… Wow. It’s wow. There is no better word for it.

This chapter is once again absurdly long (sorry about that), but somehow I feel like you don’t mind it so much.

I’ll leave you with it then. Thank you again guys ❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Theia

 

 

“We have to get you two wed. As fast as possible.”

 

She must have misunderstood. Her ears were playing tricks on her. Or maybe that slap from the Spartan guard had rattled her brain more than she’d thought.

 

Because there was no way— no way —those words had actually just come out of Odysseus’ mouth.

 

It was too insane. Too ridiculous. Too absolutely, completely, utterly mad.

 

She was going to ask him to repeat himself, and he was going to say something else. Yes, that was it. Because he couldn’t possibly have said that.

 

“Wed? Wed?! ” Telemachus shouted. “Are you perhaps insane?”

 

Ah.

So he’d heard it too.

 

What were the chances of a collective auditory hallucination?

 

…Pretty slim.

 

Odysseus didn’t answer. He just walked past them and out of the throne room like the overly dramatic man he clearly was.

 

At least now she knew where Telemachus got it from.

 

He looked at her, stunned, then turned and stormed after his father.

 

“Dad! DAD! WHAT DO YOU MEAN ‘WED’?!”

 

Oh. So that’s what they were doing now. Running after mad kings, yelling and confused.

 

Fine. She’d join.

 

She hurried out of the throne room, trailing behind Telemachus’ shouts. Well—hurried as much as she could. Her legs still ached from being dragged barefoot across the hills. Gods, she was cold.

 

Eventually, she caught up with them as they re-entered the front hall, where Penelope was still waiting.

 

Her husband made a beeline for her, holding out his hand. The queen sighed, probably swore something under her breath, though Theia couldn’t hear it, then slipped off her own wedding band and dropped it into his outstretched palm without a word.

 

Odysseus turned without a word and walked straight toward her, pressing the ring into her hand.

 

“This is a loan, kids,” he said briskly. “We want them back after.”

 

After?

After what, exactly?

 

“Is somebody going to explain what the fuck is going on?” Telemachus demanded, throwing his hands up. His voice cracked at the end, half fury, half panic.

 

She couldn’t blame him. She would be two seconds away from biting a few heads off herself, if she wasn’t still frozen with shock.

 

Odysseus finally turned to face him.

 

“The only way to keep Theia from falling under Spartan law is to make her Ithacan. The fastest way to do that is for her to marry an Ithacan.” He paused. “We’re in luck. There’s one she already loves.” A glance at his son. “You.”

 

That part may have been true.

It didn’t stop her from blushing like a fool.

 

“Plus,” Odysseus added, “Melenaus wouldn’t dare to go after Ithaca’s princess.”

 

…Princess.

Princess.

Her stomach flipped.

 

No. She couldn’t—she couldn’t , right?

 

HOW is this the best plan you could come up with?!” Telemachus shouted.

 

Odysseus didn’t flinch. “Tell me it wouldn’t work. Tell me.”

 

“I—” He stopped, glanced at her.

 

And just like that, they both knew.

It would work.

Didn’t mean they had to like it.

 

“Listen,” Odysseus said, voice lowering. “I truly am sorry it had to go like this. But I don’t think I’m wrong in guessing this is where you two were headed anyway. We’re just… moving up the timeline a little bit.”

 

“A little bit,” Theia scoffed. “That’s one way to put it.”

 

Penelope stepped forward. Her tone was calm, but firm.

“Alright. Both of you. I know this isn’t ideal. I know this isn’t how you wanted it to happen. But we’re out of options.”

 

“Yes we’re not!” Theia snapped. “I go back to Melenaus, I surrender, and you all stay out of trouble.”

 

A chorus of alarmed “No!” echoed instantly.

 

Odysseus narrowed his eyes. “You’d rather die than marry Telemachus today?”

 

That is NOT what I said! she exploded. “I would rather free all of you from this nightmare than see him forced to marry me against his will!”

 

She couldn’t look at him. She couldn’t.

 

She did.

 

And the sight shattered her.

 

She could almost hear Telemachus’ heart breaking. He looked like he was crumbling under the weight of the thought of losing her again. And gods, she felt awful. After everything he’d done to get her back, how could she even think of leaving?

 

But she couldn’t force him into this. Not like this.

 

What if he ended up resenting her? What if, in a year, five years, ten… he looked at her and saw only the girl who took his choice away?

 

She would rather face the consequences of her actions than risk him hating her for the rest of their lives.

 

“You would choose to seal your fate,” he said quietly, voice trembling, “rather than marry me? Does the idea repulse you that much?”

 

Oh gods. No. No no no.

 

Of course it doesn’t!” she cried. “I just don’t want to trap you!”

 

“Do you think I wasn’t going to ask anyway?” he shot back, eyes wide. “Maybe not today, but in a few months? Absolutely. And I was under the impression you would say yes.”

 

“Of course I would say yes! Of course I want to spend my life with you! But not like this—not if it means forcing you into something before you’re ready.”

 

“I would’ve married you weeks ago if you’d wanted me to, Theia!” His voice cracked. “How could I ever resent you for this? How could I ever resent the chance to see you safe? To see you free? To see you live your life and grow old?”

His breath hitched. “That’s my greatest wish. And maybe this isn’t how I imagined it would happen, but if marrying you now means keeping you here, keeping you alive, then gods help me, I won’t let them take you. I can’t.

 

Tears spilled from her eyes, and just like that, all her resolve shattered.

 

She’d done it again. Hurt him. When all she’d wanted was to protect him.

 

In a blink, she crossed the space between them and threw her arms around him, fiercely, desperately. She pulled him down into her, tucked his head into the crook of her neck, and ran her fingers gently through his hair.

 

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m sorry. I love you. Please— please —never doubt that.”

 

“I don’t,” he murmured against her skin. “I just can’t take the thought of losing you. Not again.”

 

“I know,” she whispered. “I know. It’s okay. I’m here.”

 

Behind her, someone shifted, reminding her they were not alone.

“Would you like a moment alone to discuss this?” Penelope asked gently.

 

“No,” she said firmly. Her voice was steady. Decided. “I’ll do it.”

 

She felt Telemachus go still in her arms, then slowly pull back. His face was a portrait of awe.

“You would?”

 

“I would. Apparently, you people aren’t interested in getting rid of me, so who am I to object?”

 

“Yeah,” he said, letting out a wet chuckle, “we’re not— I’m not letting go that easily.”

 

“I wouldn’t expect less from you, you insufferably stubborn man.”

 

“Oh, so I’m the stubborn one?”

 

“Oh yeah. I’m famously easygoing.”

 

“If you say so,” he replied, grinning as he pressed a kiss to the top of her head and held her tight.

 

Anything. Anything to make him smile. To make him laugh. To make him hope.

To Hades with the proper timeline, then.

 

But then, suddenly, he tensed. His arms tightened around her before he stepped back, frowning toward his father.

 

“How are we supposed to get married in less than a day? A proper wedding takes three days to be officially recognized.”

 

Wait. It did?

She wouldn’t know. She’d never been to a wedding. Tymon had just shown up one day with a stranger and said, ‘This is my wife.’ She hadn’t exactly been included in the finer details.

 

So… that was a problem, wasn’t it?

 

But Odysseus? Oh, Odysseus just looked smug. Smug and calm. Which was never a good sign.

 

“Unless,” he said slowly, “the union is directly blessed by a god.”

 

What.

What the fuck?

 

How was that supposed to help?

 

Were they hiding a god somewhere in the palace? Honestly, at this point, she wouldn’t even be surprised.

 

But Telemachus didn’t look alarmed. No. He looked thoughtful. Like a man rearranging puzzle pieces in real time. And then, all at once, his eyes lit up.

“…Or a goddess.”

 

“Exactly,” Odysseus said, with a wink.

 

Even Penelope didn’t look surprised by the absolute absurdity of this entire conversation.

 

What kind of insane family was she about to marry into?

 

“‘Exactly’?” Theia echoed. “Exactly? How is this a solution to our ongoing issue?”

 

Someone better start explaining. Because Telemachus had clearly told her that his naiad grandmother never visited, and repeated many—many—times that the Olympian lurking somewhere up the family tree couldn’t care less about his life. So she was running out of even mythically absurd possibilities.

 

But none of that seemed to bother him.

No, on the contrary, Telemachus met her eyes, and slowly, unmistakably, smirked.

 

“I think it’s about time I introduced you to my mentor.”

 

 

“ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?”

 

“…Yeah, I thought you might say something like that…”

 

As if this night hadn’t already been absurd. As if she wasn’t already on the verge of losing her godsdamn mind. Because apparently—apparently—the idiot she’d been hanging out with, arguing with, kissing on a daily basis, the man she was somehow about to marry

 

Had been mentored this entire time by—

 

ATHENA ? You’ve been training with ATHENA for THREE YEARS?”

 

She stared at him, blinking furiously, trying to keep her voice from climbing even higher. Failing.

 

“Wait, wait—hold on—every time we met after your little ‘training sessions,’ every time you said your mentor was ruthless, every time you complained that you’ve been made fun of—all this time that was ATHENA?!”

 

She dropped herself onto the sofa. She needed to sit down. This was a sit-down moment.

 

Because again—what the actual fuck ?

 

All four of them had moved to the sunroom now. Stupidly, stupidly, she had asked if there was any religious significance to the room—a divine rock, maybe, or a sacred offering space or something. But Odysseus had just shrugged and said, oh so casually, “She likes this room. We can see the olive groves from here. She likes olives.”

 

Okay! Sure! Why not!

The literal goddess of war and wisdom just had a favorite room in the palace! And a favorite mortal food! That’s totally normal! Totally casual!

 

What’s next? Her own damn bedroom? Maybe a personalized towel? A little plaque that says “Athena’s Thinking Chair”?

 

“So what?” Theia asked, incredulous. “Are you going to burn olives to summon her or something?”

 

“Yeah, pretty much,” Telemachus replied, completely unfazed. “Though it’s more of a formality, just to show her how urgent things are. She’s probably already watching. She kind of… always is. I keep telling her to get a life…”

 

“And she hasn’t struck you down for that?” Odysseus laughed.

 

“Nah. She’s getting soft.”

 

For the hundredth time tonight: what the fuck.

 

“What do you mean ‘watching us’?” Theia asked slowly. “She’s been watching you since we met?”

 

“Yup.”

 

“Has she been watching me, too?”

 

“Also yup. Though she only started recently.”

 

“… WHAT?

 

From across the small hearth they’d lit, Odysseus looked up mid–olive jar opening, suddenly lighting up.

“Oh yeah, she told me about that!”

 

“What, you’re training with her too?”

 

“Not anymore. She’s fully focused on Telemachus now. But she still pops in for a chat now and then.”

 

“Oh yes, obviously, Athena drops by for a casual chitchat . That’s sooooo normal—THIS IS NOT NORMAL!

 

“She’s a family friend,” he added with another shrug.

 

Family friend.

Like that explained anything.

Like he was about to say ‘what, you don’t have your own personal god bestie?’

 

Well no! She did not! Normal people didn’t!

 

Then again, when had anything been normal about this family?

 

“Sitting down isn’t enough,” Theia muttered. “I need to lie down. On the marble. On the grass. Hades, I need to lie down in the sea .

 

“Please don’t lie down in the sea,” Telemachus said, still smiling like this was the funniest thing that had ever happened. Infuriating.

 

None of this was REMOTELY funny!

 

“Why is she watching me? What did she say?”

 

“Nothing bad, don’t worry,” he said, sitting next to her. “She was just… curious. She likes you, actually.”

 

“… the fuck…

 

Nope. Nope. Nope. This was too much. Too insane. To surreal.

 

“Penelope!” she shouted, turning her head toward the queen sitting on the opposite sofa. “You, the only person with common sense here, please tell them this is crazy. PLEASE agree with me on this.”

 

She laughed. At her probably. Well she would be taking back everything nice she ever said about Penelope. This woman was EVIL.

 

“You get used to it,” the queen said at last. “And I’m not the right person to say anything. My mother is a—“

 

“A naiad, yeah, Telemachus told me. I had forgotten, for a second I let myself believe I was surrounded by normal people.”

 

“Oh dear, banish the thought. No one here is normal.”

 

“Don’t I know that…”

 

“I agree,” said a voice behind her.

 

The room fell silent as everyone turned toward the back of the room, where a newcomer had just… appeared. Out of thin air.

 

She was, without a doubt, the tallest woman Theia had ever seen, towering over even the largest Spartan soldiers she’d encountered. And they had been tall. Gods, they had been tall.

 

She wore a breastplate—gorgeous, really—finely engraved in a resplendent metal Theia couldn’t quite identify. Not gold, not bronze… something older. Something sacred. The feathered helmet tucked under her arm was made of the same divine material.

 

Her hair, reddish-gold, was cut short—just brushing her jaw. A long scar sliced down across her torso, climbing over her shoulders and neck, streaking down the left side of her face in jagged lightning-like lines.

 

But it was her eyes that struck deepest.

 

Light and dark at once.

Grey like twirling storm clouds.

Piercing into her soul.

 

“You are, by far, the strangest mortals I have ever met,” she continued.

 

“Says the one who made a dramatic entrance,” Telemachus snickered.

 

She shot him a look, equal parts annoyed and fond. Like he was an exceptionally exhausting little brother.

 

“Oh, that was nothing,” Odysseus chimed in. “Once she flew through the window as an owl and shifted back in a flash of light. I think there was even wind.”

 

“Bold of you to call me dramatic, Odysseus.”

 

“Thank you,” he said cheerfully, offering the jar in his hands. “Olives?”

 

She didn’t answer—just circled the hearth and the sofa, extended a hand, and let him drop a few into her palm. He was very obviously biting back a laugh.

 

“So,” she said, turning her gaze on Theia as she popped an olive into her mouth, “you’re the infamous Aletheia.”

 

“Theia,” Telemachus corrected gently, and gods bless this incredible man. She couldn’t handle being full-named tonight. Not on top of everything else.

 

“Theia,” Athena repeated, rolling her eyes at him. “Glad to finally meet you. I asked Telemachus to introduce us, but he vehemently refused.”

 

Theia turned to glare at him—hard—but all she got in return was a sheepish smile.

 

Alright. Fine. She would have freaked out. Just like she was freaking out now. But a little heads-up would’ve been nice.

 

She shifted her attention back to the woman— goddess, her brain screamed—and stood up, bowing her head.

 

“Lady Athena, I presume.”

 

“You presume correctly. What gave it away, was it the helmet?”

 

Was she… joking?

 

Oh gods, she was. She didn’t know what to do with that.

 

“It was a pretty good hint, I won’t lie. That and the fact we were talking about you just before.”

 

“So I heard.” Athena glanced at Telemachus. “Nice choice. At least she’s respectful.”

 

“Oh, give her time,” he said, waving a hand. “Once she’s recovered, she’ll sass you all the way back to Olympus.”

 

“Keep talking like I’m not here, why don’t you,” Theia snapped.

 

Telemachus only grinned, extending a hand toward her like see? what’d I tell you?

The only thing stopping her from setting his hair on fire right now was the fact that she actually liked his hair. Gods. How weak had she become…

 

“Not that all this small talk isn’t heartwarming,” Athena said, tone dry, “but I believe you were about to call for me for a reason?”

 

“There is,” Penelope answered. “We need these two to get married. Today.”

 

The goddess raised an eyebrow.

“Marriage isn’t exactly my domain, Penelope.”

 

“We know,” Telemachus jumped in. “But who else could we trust for this? We just need your blessing to bypass the full ceremony.”

 

“Does this have anything to do with the Spartan debacle Theia is currently entangled in?”

 

Theia’s stomach twisted. Great. Just great. Not exactly the first impression she was hoping to make on the literal patron goddess of his family.

 

“It does,” she said softly, eyes downcast. “I… apologize. I know this isn’t exactly a flattering introduction…”

 

“There’s no need to apologize,” Athena said, lifting a hand to stop her. Her voice was calm. Steady. Unshakable. “I would never blame someone for fighting for their life. Or for their freedom. Especially not a woman. You are brave. The world around you is simply unjust.”

 

That was… comforting. Oddly enough.

 

“If giving my blessing to your union is the way to guarantee her freedom,” Athena said, “then I see no reason to object. Not when you matter so much to my favorite mortals.”

 

“So you’ll do it?” Telemachus asked.

 

“I’ll do it,” she nodded. “I’m on good enough terms with Hera to assume she won’t be too vexed that I’ve stepped into her domain—so long as we at least perform the gamos. Slightly modified, perhaps, but if the core rites are observed, I doubt she’ll object.”

 

Her eyes drifted between them.

“Neither of you have eaten since midnight?”

 

They both shook their heads.

 

“Good. You’ll need to have ceremonial baths drawn. And is there a relative who can give you away?”

 

“My uncle,” Theia said. “He lives in town.”

 

“Then he needs to be brought here. I’ll go inform Hera of what’s happening, and the urgency of it. Given the circumstances, and the fact that she holds no ill will toward Odysseus—your devotion to your wife plays well in your favor,” she added with a nod, “I expect it will go smoothly.”

 

She looked around once more, and then, with no further ceremony, simply vanished.

 

Well.

Here’s an effective woman.

 

Odysseus stepped forward and clapped his hands.

“Well, you heard the lady. Let’s get this going, family.”

 

He turned to Telemachus, nodding toward the doors. His silent cue to follow.

 

Telemachus leaned down, pressed a kiss to her cheek, and stood. Then he was gone, footsteps trailing after his father.

 

Penelope offered her a hand. Theia took it, letting the queen, guide her gently from the room.

 

Let’s get this going, family.

 

Yeah.

She guessed they were her family now.

 

 

The bath she was currently soaking in was truly outrageous.

The water had been infused with goat milk, spices, and about a hundred different oils. Even flower petals—because why not?!

 

According to Penelope, it was tradition for a bride (gods, a bride) to be assisted by the female members of her family or entourage during the ceremonial bath. But she had apparently picked up on the fact that Theia would rather throw herself off a cliff than have people rub oil on her naked body , so she’d left her alone.

Smart woman.

 

And so here she was, in the very same bathroom they’d once used to bring down Eirene’s fever, sitting in that absurdly large wooden tub, being all but seasoned in perfumed warm water.

 

She might have appreciated her first-ever private bath… if it weren’t for, well, everything else going on.

 

She lowered herself into the water, letting it close submerge her head, hoping it would calm her nerves.

It did not.

The water made the outside world too quiet. And her inside world far too loud.

 

Married.

She was about to get married.

Into royalty, no less.

 

Of course she knew Telemachus was a prince. Of course she understood that getting romantically involved with him—seriously involved—would eventually mean joining his world.

 

Eventually.

Not now.

 

Not with such precipitation. Not to avoid being taken back to her home country, where judgment awaited.

Not after a sleepless night spent watching her fate be decided—disputed—by men who had no idea what it was to live in her shoes.

 

Not that she resented Odysseus. He had done what he could. Gone above and beyond, even. She understood this was the only way.

 

It didn’t help the swaying in her head, though.

 

And then there was Telemachus. Her future husband.

 

Gods, she would lay her life down for him.

Gods, she had literally tried to do just that tonight.

And she loved him more than she could ever love anything else in this world. Truly, she had no idea how she’d managed to bury her feelings for so long. The moment she let them out of their hiding place, they had been overflowing, consuming, life-changing.

 

But oh, she had hoped it would happen differently.

 

How he would’ve proposed—awkwardly but sweetly—trying to pull off some grand gesture that ended in both of them laughing until they cried.

How he would’ve asked Menon for permission first, because he was careful like that. And her uncle would’ve made a whole show of pretending to hesitate, when in truth, he would’ve had to fight not to smile.

How she would’ve told Myra, and she would’ve lost her mind , instantly launching into plans to help pick the dress, taking over the whole affair like the little party general she was.

How they would’ve married one golden afternoon, surrounded by the people they loved.

 

Instead, here they were.

Rushing into it.

Getting married at first light, with only his parents. Her uncle.

 

Oh, and a goddess. Can’t forget the goddess.

 

No space for small joys. No room for laughter or happy tears.

Just… doing it.

Because they had to.

 

The distant sound of a knock pulled her from her thoughts, and she emerged from the water.

 

“Yes?”

 

“It’s me,” Telemachus’ voice came from behind the door.

 

“Wha—don’t come in!” she shouted, clutching the edge of the tub like a shield.

 

“I’m not coming in,” he said quickly. “I’m staying firmly behind this door. I just wanted to check if you were alright. That you hadn’t, I don’t know… drowned yourself in the bath or something.”

 

“I’m not that desperate,” she muttered. “Besides, I said I’d do it.”

 

She heard the muffled sound of his laugh.

 

“‘I’ll do it.’ Just what every man dreams of hearing from the woman he’s marrying.”

 

“You know what I meant.”

 

“I do,” he said, quieter now. “I do. I’m sorry it has to be this way. I’m sad about it too.”

 

“Are you reading my mind?” Theia asked, a small grin growing as she swirled a floating petal around with her fingertip. “Is that another Athena training thing?”

 

“You’re never going to let that go, are you?” he chuckled.

 

“Oh no. That was a pretty big secret to keep, mister.”

 

He sighed, and then she heard a loud thud, like he’d dropped himself onto the floor and leaned back against the door.

 

“I was going to tell you. I was just waiting for the right time. I am aware of how mind-blowing it is, mind you.”

 

“Could’ve fooled me.”

 

“Oh, shut up,” he said, but there was no heat in it.

 

“Is that any way to talk to your fiancée? My my, what kind of jerk am I marrying…”

 

“You just called me a jerk!”

 

“I don’t see your point.”

 

“You—ugh. I’m signing up for a lifetime of banter, aren’t I?”

 

“Like you didn’t know that already.”

 

“Yeah… I did.”

He paused. Then softly— “No regrets, though.”

 

Her smile grew wider, splitting across her face now. Gods, he was sweet.

 

She crossed her arms on the edge of the tub and rested her chin on them.

“Hey… how would you have done it?”

 

“Done what?” he asked, confused.

 

“Proposed to me. I know you’ve thought about it—don’t even try to deny it.”

 

A pause.

Then:

 

“Am I that transparent?”

 

“Only to me,” she said, smiling. “Come on. Sell me some dream.”

 

“Well…” he began. “I wouldn’t have taken you back to the ruins, that’s for sure. Too predictable. And I don’t trust them after last time.”

 

“Oh yeah. Avoiding the Raining Ruins Curse. Smart move.”

 

“I wasn’t fully decided on how yet,” he admitted. “But I guess… I would have taken you somewhere beautiful. With a view. At sunset, maybe. I’d have packed a picnic. And filled the place with lilacs.”

 

Her heart warmed as she pictured it.

 

“And as the sky turned orange,” he continued, his voice softer now, “I’d tell you how much I love you. How I want to spend my entire life by your side. That you changed my life in the best way possible, and I can’t imagine a world without you in it. That you’re my light, my anchor, my reason to wake up. My motivation to keep going. And that I’d spend the rest of my days loving you—and making sure you knew, every single day, how amazing you are.”

 

Theia didn’t speak.

She couldn’t.

 

Her throat tightened, blocking her words. Her chest, too full.

 

Gods.

 

She had known he loved her. Had felt it in every touch, every glance, every smile, every act of care. But hearing it like this—laid so bare, so simple, so sure—made her heart ache in the best, and worst way.

 

This was what she wanted. Not the rushed ceremony. Not the desperation. This.

 

And of course he would do that. Of course he would say things like that with no idea how much he was wrecking her.

 

She swallowed hard, trying to focus on the water.

 

“…Theia?” he called, hesitant. “Are you… are you alright?”

 

“Yeah,” she said, huffing a small laugh as she wiped a drop from her cheek. Was it from the bath or from tears? She didn’t know. “Yeah, I am. I just… wow. Well, I certainly feel like I’ve actually been proposed to now.”

 

“Good to know I wasn’t going in a bad direction,” he laughed gently.

 

“Oh, certainly not. It was… Yep. No notes. Definitely yes-worthy. Top tier proposal. Good job.”

 

He didn’t say anything for a second, then spoke again—and she could hear the damn smirk in his voice.

“Are you crying at my proposal fantasy right now?”

 

“Me?! Crying?! Pfff, no. I’m too tough to be emotionally affected by pretty words like that.”

 

“So you’re not currently blushing up to your ears?”

 

Yes. Yes she was. She could feel it—the warmth spreading across her face.

 

“Nope. Absolutely not. As cool as the sea.”

 

“Mm-hm. Sure.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

He gasped.

“Is that any way to talk to your fiancé?”

 

“I am, actually, going to drown myself in the bath now.”

 

“Ahhh, too bad. You were this close to getting the lilacs and the balcony room you worked so hard for.”

 

“…I am no longer going to drown myself in the bath now.”

 

“That’s what I thought. Hey—I’m sorry, I have to go now. But, I guess… see you at the altar?”

 

Gods. It would never not be weird.

 

“Yes. See you at the altar.”

 

“Love you!”

 

“Love you too. Idiot.”

 

His laugh echoed down the corridor as he walked away.

 

Theia grabbed the edge of the tub and pulled herself up, wrapping a soft linen towel around her shoulders.

 

Okay. Let’s go then.

 

 

“Are you okay?” Penelope asked, rubbing perfumed oil into her hair. Not the same ones she’d used weeks ago when she had first insisted on playing dress-up—no, something richer. More sacred. More ceremonial.

 

Theia chuckled at the question.

“This is, perhaps, the hundredth time I’ve been asked that tonight.”

 

“Maybe because we care about you.”

 

Yeah… maybe.

 

After her bath, the Queen had all but dragged her into her chambers and plopped her into a chair by the dresser, clearly ready to tackle the monumental task of turning her into a half-decent bride.

 

In complete honesty, Theia didn’t understand the need. Everyone present had already seen her looking like a frail, rabid bird all night, and the wedding would be so incredibly private. Really, why trouble herself with pampering?

 

But Penelope seemed to care. And she cared about Penelope.

So here she was, letting herself be turned into a life-sized doll. Again.

 

Really, she and Myra needed to spend more time together. They’d get along great.

 

Anyway…

 

“I… I’m not sure how I feel,” she admitted. “It’s all just too much. Too fast. Too sudden. Ask me again tomorrow, when I’ve had time to process everything.”

 

“That’s fair,” Penelope said gently, a smile tugging at her lips. “For what it’s worth, I am genuinely sorry it had to go this way.”

 

“Yeah. Me too. And I’m sorry for dragging all of you into my mess. I tried so hard to keep you—to keep Telemachus—out of it. And for what, huh? It didn’t matter in the end.”

 

“You do know that, in the grand scheme of all the terrible things that have happened to us, having to protect you from an unfair arrest ranks pretty low?” Penelope said with a wry smile. “I just wish you had felt more comfortable coming to us about it. I’m sorry if we ever made you feel like we wouldn’t have helped.”

 

“No, no! It’s not that! You and your family have been nothing but incredibly kind and welcoming since the day I met you. It’s a me thing. I hate being someone else’s burden.”

 

“There’s a difference between being a burden and asking for help.” Penelope paused, her voice soft but steady. “If your friends—or my son—came to you with something like this, would you think they were a burden?”

 

“Of course not…”

 

“Then why would we ?”

 

Oh. She had never thought about it like that.

 

She had always been under the impression that she was one mistake away from being tossed to the curb by everyone she had ever met. Maybe because that was how it had always been growing up. Be good. Be quiet. Behave. Or else.

 

But her friends—her people—they could make a hundred mistakes, and she would still stand by their side without hesitation.

Was it possible that they actually felt the same about her?

 

“I think,” Penelope continued gently, “that it’s time for you to hold yourself to the same standards you hold everyone else. In other words: to be kind to yourself.”

 

“Easier said than done…” she sighed.

 

“I know. But it’s worth it. Okay, now—” Penelope shifted tone, picking up a strand of hair with purpose “I was thinking hair down. What do you think?”

 

Theia blinked. She was in no emotional state to make fashion decisions right now.

 

“Sure. Whatever you think is good. Go ahead, have fun. I do not have the energy to protest anything right now.”

 

“Oh, don’t say that to me,” Penelope said, eyes gleaming with mischief. “I might end up putting Mycenaean suns on your cheeks, just because I can.”

 

“Penelope. No one here is even remotely Mycenaean.”

 

“Yes, but consider this: tiny, adorable red suns.”

 

“No.”

 

“See? You can still protest!”

 

Good gods… what kind of chaos-loving family was she getting into?

 

“Hey,” Theia asked slowly, narrowing her eyes. “Why are we all running around to get this marriage done at the small hours of the morning if King Menelaus said he’d come back before dinner?”

 

“We would allow ourselves a little more time,” Penelope replied, “if there weren’t a strong possibility Menelaus might show up in the late morning claiming, ‘It’s before dinner, no?’”

 

“…Shit.”

 

Oh gods, she had sworn in front of Penelope. Damn it. She had done so well up to this point, keeping that bad habit at bay whenever she was around—

 

“Shit indeed,” the queen echoed, completely unfazed.

 

Oh?

 

Oh. False alarm, then.

 

Really, she was still baffled sometimes to realize these people were… well, people.

 

But then again, she was about to become one of these people.

 

And she was definitely not extraordinary in any way.

 

She was stirred from her thoughts by a handmaid walking into the room, carrying a small wooden chest.

 

“Ah, thank you, Chara. I was afraid it would take longer to find. You can go and rest now. I can manage the rest.”

 

The girl—Chara—handed the chest to Penelope before vanishing in the blink of an eye. Really, the palace staff was ridiculously efficient.

 

The queen set the box on the dresser and opened it, carefully lifting out a bundle of finely embroidered sheer white fabric.

 

“I would’ve had one made for you under normal circumstances,” Penelope said, “but I think we can all agree these are not normal circumstances. So I’m afraid you’ll have to wear some hand-me-downs.”

 

She unfolded the fabric, revealing a magnificent veil. It shimmered softly under the light like the inside of a seashell, with silver stars embroidered along the hem.

 

“It was mine, obviously,” Penelope added. “It’s not like we’ve had many weddings in the past few decades. Except my sister-in-law, but she took all her belongings with her. Such a shame, I always thought she had the prettiest veil.”

 

“I don’t think it’s possible to make a prettier veil than this one…” Theia whispered. “I can’t wear this. It’s too precious.”

 

“Of course you can. Not only would it make me happy, but you do need a veil for the ceremony, and, really, it’s the only one lying around at the moment.”

 

She handed Theia the veil before crossing the room and pulling another bundle of cloth from a drawer.

 

“I know tradition would rather have you wear yellow or white,” she said, “but I don’t have anything in those colors that would suit an occasion like this. So… I suppose we’ll go with silver. At least it will match the veil.”

 

The second bundle, as it turned out, was probably the most gorgeous garment Theia had ever seen in her life. Callia’s green chiton may have been magical, but it had nothing on this one. An endless flow of water-like silk, covered with a sheer layer of amorgina in the same soft grey shade, making the entire thing shimmer like a mirage. It was moonlight turned into a dress. More fitting for the goddess Selene than for her.

 

“Before you protest that you can’t wear that either,” Penelope said, already turning around, “let me remind you that you told me to choose ‘whatever I think is good.’ And I think it’s good.”

 

Theia nodded, still speechless. It was impossible to envision herself wearing something like this, let alone getting married in it. Yet here Penelope was, gently guiding her to stand before slipping the gown over her head, adjusting the sleeves and smoothing the fabric at her waist with

care. She fastened a silver belt around her, one that Theia didn’t even want to guess the worth of.

 

The queen stepped back, admiring her handiwork.

“Oh yes. Hair down, definitely.”

 

Theia was too stunned to even offer an opinion.

 

Then Penelope turned around again, plucking something from another small box. That something being—

 

“Oh no. No no. Nope. This I can definitely not wear.”

 

Great: she had recovered her voice.

Not great: she was currently being presented with a godsdamn tiara.

 

Silver, of course. Because despite Penelope’s many claims that they were on a time crunch, she had apparently still found time to pick a theme . A silver meander design—simple, yes, elegant, sure—but still a tiara.

 

The woman gave her a pointed glare.

“You are aware that you’re about to become a princess, right?”

 

“Yes! In theory!

 

“There’s nothing theoretical happening here, darling. You’re going to marry Telemachus. Telemachus is a prince. Therefore, you’ll be a princess. Hence: the tiara.

 

“Oh gods… do I have to?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Shit.

Shit shit shit.

This was now definitely too much.

 

“Being taken by soldiers, being forced to marry, meeting a goddess… all of that you took relatively gracefully, but the tiara is what’s taking you down?”

 

“YES!”

 

“Will you at least let me put it on you?” Penelope asked calmly, clearly trying to diffuse the panic.

 

“I GUESS!

The panic was, unfortunately, still very much there.

 

Penelope stepped forward, readjusting a few strands of her hair before gently, quietly, monumentally settling the tiara on her head.

 

It was heavy, in a way that had nothing to do with its weight.

 

“Lovely,” the queen murmured, pivoting her toward the mirror.

 

Olympus above.

 

Theia barely recognized the person looking back at her in the polished bronze. If not for the red line on her lip, she might’ve truly believed it was someone else.

 

Someone who had her features, yes—but who looked… graceful. Powerful, even.

 

Someone she had never quite believed she could be. Much more than she was ever supposed to be.

 

“This is just too weird,” she muttered.

 

“Feels right to me,” Penelope said. “I’m going to check if everything’s ready. Are you going to be alright on your own?”

 

“Yeah… Yeah, honestly, I think I need some alone time to come to terms with this.”

 

“I thought you might.”

She reached out, took her hand, and gave it a gentle squeeze before turning and slipping out of the room.

 

Theia stared at the mirror a little longer, still not quite believing what she was seeing. Not quite believing what she was about to do, and how her reflection made it all feel real.

 

What would her mother say, if she saw her like this? Draped in silk, wearing a crown, in a palace she was about to call home?

 

Would she be proud of her, for the first time in her life?

Would she mock her, say she looked ridiculous in finery she had no business wearing?

Would she laugh that Theia had fallen in love? Or try to twist it into a victory of her own, claiming her daughter had finally understood the necessity of ambition?

 

She would never know.

 

And somehow, that was okay.

 

Her mother had raised sons who thought it was alright to betray their kin. Theia wasn’t interested in anything she could have possibly said.

 

Tap tap tap.

 

The knock startled her, pulling her out of her reveries.

 

What now?

 

“Hey, are you there? It’s Leo.”

 

Leo!

 

She darted across the room and flung open the door.

 

The moment the young man laid eyes on her, the words seemed to catch in his throat. His usual mischief evaporated, replaced by a stunned silence and a quiet, open awe that was so out of character it nearly toppled her over.

 

“Wow, just… wow,” he whispered, his eyes going a bit misty.

 

“You look like you’re marrying your daughter or something,” she tried to joke.

 

“Feels like it. Call me Daddy now.”

 

“Oh, shut up, Leo.”

 

He laughed—wet, low chuckles—and wiped at the few tears that had spilled before offering his arm.

 

“There’s someone here to see you, Your Highness.”

 

Your Highness.

Gods above…

 

“Not Your Highness .

 

“… Yet . I’m only a few minutes too early.”

 

He wasn’t wrong. People were going to start calling her that now.

Too weird indeed.

 

She turned back into the room, picked up the veil carefully, then took his arm and let him guide her.

 

As they walked, she let her eyes drift to the side of his head—to his brow, where the wound had been carefully tended.

 

“Are you good?” she asked. “The head, I mean.”

 

“Yeah, don’t worry. It looked worse than it was. My friend Kleon patched me up—had to explain that no, I wasn’t in Vathy, no, I can’t tell you about it, yes, I still need help, jackass. Anyway, he said there’s a bunch of tiny veins in your head, so it bleeds a lot but usually isn’t serious.”

 

That was a relief she hadn’t even realized she’d needed. The image of Leo bleeding on the floor of her home would probably stay with her forever, especially knowing he’d been hurt trying to protect her.

 

“I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “That you had to go through that. Just to defend me.”

 

“I’m going to stop you right there: you do not need to apologize.” He turned his head a little, just enough to give her a look. “I’d do it again in a heartbeat. It was my decision to come. Telemachus didn’t give any orders. He asked for help, and I said yes. My decision to confront them. My decision to fight. If you think I’ve got any regrets about protecting my friends, then you really don’t get me, sunshine.”

 

“…We’re friends?”

 

He stopped in his tracks, eyebrows raised—then winced when that pulled at his wound. He settled on a glare instead. Much safer.

 

Girl, I’ve been to your birthday. We played board games for three days straight. I told you about my family. Honestly? Ouch. If that’s not friendship-worthy to you, I’m deeply offended.”

 

“No, no! I didn’t mean it like that! I am happy to count you as my friend, I just…” She sighed. “Today is… crazy.”

 

“That’s one way to put it,” Leo laughed. “Man… Myra is going to be pissed she’s missing this. If they’d sent me to get Menon, I would’ve picked her up on the way, obviously, but no! They sent some random dude while I was getting fixed up. One who knows nothing about the very important and delicate relationship dynamics within this chaotic little circle we’ve built. Thank the gods I ran into them on my way back, so I stepped in and offered to fetch you.”

 

“Did he seem okay? Was he hurt?”

 

“No, don’t worry. He’s fine. Definitely overwhelmed, though. I don’t think I’ve ever seen that much emotion on that man’s face. Understandable, all things considered.”

 

Another wave of relief washed through her. She hadn’t been able to see if the soldiers had hurt Menon too, not with how fast they’d pulled her away. The idea that he might’ve been harmed because of her…

 

“Can you…” she hesitated, then pushed through it. “Can you stay? For the ceremony, I mean. I think I’d feel better knowing you’re there.”

 

Leo glanced sideways at her, then smiled. Warmly.

 

“Of course I’m staying. Actually, your fiancé beat you to it. Asked me the same thing. Also told me that if I see a tall woman at the ceremony, I should not freak out. Whatever that means. I’m not gonna freak out. Tall women are awesome.”

 

Oh gods. He was definitely going to freak out when he saw Athena. She might actually be looking forward to that. Just a little. Just a smidge.

 

“Is that why you fell for Myra?” she teased. “Because she’s tall?”

 

“Hate to break it to you, but Myra isn’t tall. You’re just extra short.”

 

That earned him a sharp elbow to the ribs.

 

“Ow,” he hissed. “Good to know your imminent princesshood hasn’t dulled your tiny angry dryad energy.”

 

“My first act as a princess will be kicking you off this island. Don’t test me.”

 

“Ooooh, I’m terrified.”

 

“You should be.”

 

He didn’t answer—just shook his head fondly.

 

Asshole.

 

Leandros led her into a small room adjacent to the throne room, where she assumed the wedding would take place. As soon as she stepped inside, a strong, warm blur engulfed her in an embrace.

 

“Thank the gods, you’re okay,” her uncle whispered into her hair.

 

“I’m okay. I’m okay. I’m here,” she murmured against his shoulder, clinging to him.

 

Her uncle. Her family. The only true family she ever had.

 

He pulled back to cup her face, eyes misty as he looked at her like she was a miracle. Like he couldn’t quite believe she was real.

 

“I thought it was over. I thought I’d lost you. My little girl. My sweet little girl.”

 

He brushed his thumbs over her cheeks, and she had to summon every last ounce of strength not to break down and sob.

 

“Telemachus and Leo got me back,” she said. “This mad plan is going to work. I’m not going anywhere.”

 

“Good,” he nodded. “Good. You’re not allowed to.”

 

She hesitated, then opened her mouth.

 

“You do… you do know what they said is true. That I ki—”

 

“I don’t care,” he cut her off gently. “If it happened, it must have been deserved. I don’t care. I only care about you. About your safety. Your life.”

 

“I’ll leave you two alone,” Leo said before slipping out the door.

 

She and Menon stayed silent for a moment, his hands still gently holding her as his eyes roamed up and down, taking her in.

 

“Look at you,” he murmured. “You look so beautiful.”

 

“I look a bit ridiculous.”

 

“No. No, you don’t. You look perfect. You are perfect. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

 

“You’re going to make me cry, old man,” she sniffed, trying to play it off with a smile.

 

“Good, because I’m crying too, and it would be extremely unfair of you to leave me alone in this. Gods… married…”

 

“I’m sorry it’s being sprung on you like that. I don’t know if you caught it, but it was a bit short notice for me too.”

 

“You don’t say.”

 

Wordlessly, he took the veil from her hands and unfolded it, setting it gently on her head with the same care he used when baking. He adjusted it over her shoulders, then held out his hand.

 

“Ready?”

 

No. Yes. There was no backing down now anyway.

 

“Ready,” she echoed, taking his hand and letting him lead her out of the room.

 

Let’s get married, then.

Notes:

Sorryyyyyy I’m splitting the wedding in half but it was either that of end up with a 10k+ words chapter, and it’s kinda nice to make it last longer.

So, for some nerdy historical facts: wedding in Ancient Greece did last 3 days. The first day was the proaulia, which was the final day the bride would spend in her family home surrounded by her female relatives and friends. They would make offerings to Artemis, Athena and Aphrodite. It was a sort of day of transition from childhood to womanhood. The Gamos is the proper ceremony, where the bide would be transferred from her father’s house to her husband’s house in a procession. The wedding ceremony would take place, followed by a feast, where the bride would be unveiled by the groom, in front of all the guests. Then on the last day, the epaulia, friends and relatives would come to the newlywed house to offer gifts and sacrifices. In short: girl party, wedding, everyone party. Obviously, here they don’t have the time to do all that, so I’m doing a short, modified, probably modernized version of the gamos.

Also, I realized I accidentally named Spartan Jerk #1 Gamos, which wasn’t on purpose. The word seemed familiar and Greek, well now I know why 😅 Let’s say it was an accidental foreshadowing.

Obviously I came up with the whole “blessed by a god” loophole, I don’t think you’ll mind tho.

If there are any mistakes in my research, I apologize. I am not an archeologist, nor an historian. I just read a lot. This story also doesn’t necessarily try to be historically accurate, even though I do a lot of research for setting and custom, if there’s something I don’t like or if it doesn’t work in the story, bye bye to the trash.

Anyway, that’s all for today I think? See you all very soon for the weddiiiiiiing ✨

Chapter 42: Parents’ Speeches, Candlelight, and Freedom

Notes:

Hiya people!

Wait is over, here’s finally the second part of the wedding!

I wanted to thank all of you so much for your love and support, for your enthusiastic comments, for every kudos and every bookmark. When I started this fic I never thought anybody would care, and I know I find myself waiting for my little gang or regular commenters to react, and I feel like it’s not just my story anymore. It’s ours ❤️

I mentioned it before but I will NOT stop the story with the wedding. Personally, I hate when stories do that. I think we still have things to explore, albeit maybe less angsty 😅 our babies deserve a bit of peace, don’t you think? I don’t know yet where I’m going to stop, but this monster of a fic is going to keep growing even more. By the way, did you know that it’s now longer than A Game of Thrones or The Hobbit? Like whaaaat.

Anyway, all of this to say, you’re not saying goodbye to Theia and Telemachus yet.
(For real I went down a rabbit hole one day and I imagined their entire future on thirty years 😅)

Well, you’ve waited long enough: here’s chapter 42

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Telemachus

 

 

“…Okay. Between the two of us, we can figure this out, right? We don’t need your mom for this.”

 

“We need Mom for everything. It’s Mom.”

 

“Let’s stay a bit optimistic here, shall we? Arms out.”

 

Telemachus obeyed, sighing loudly as his father attempted—emphasis on attempted—to wrap a dark blue himation over his white chiton. Yes, the one with gold embroidery at the hems. Because why not.

 

“Remind me again why we’re bothering to dress up for a rushed wedding at dawn with, what, five people attending?”

 

“I don’t know,” Odysseus shrugged. “Sense of normalcy, I guess?”

 

“Right. Because everything about this is completely, totally normal.”

 

“Just humor your old dad who wants to see his son look dashing at his own wedding, would you? Aaaand—there we go. Oh. Oh no. This looks bad.”

 

Turning to the mirror, Telemachus had to fight back the urge to groan in despair. Good gods. It looked even worse than when he tried to put a himation on himself.

 

“Sometimes I wonder how you ever got anything done before you brought Mom here.”

 

“I had my mom.”

 

“Of course. Of course Grandma was the one making sure you didn’t look stupid everywhere you went.”

 

“Really feeling the love today, son. It’s heartwarming.”

 

Telemachus sighed, shrugged off the fabric, and started wrapping it around himself instead. He struggled for a few minutes, but somehow, managed to make it work. It actually didn’t look that bad. Maybe the gods had decided to grant him a shred of luck, in the midst of all this chaos.

 

Then, from the corner of his eye, he saw his father.

 

Correction: he saw his unusually still, misty-eyed father looking at him like he’d just seen a ghost.

 

“…Are you going full emotional dad on me right now?”

 

“No. Maybe. Definitely. My baby boy is getting married, okay?!”

 

Oh no. What was happening right now?

 

“Just…” Odysseus started again, still a blink away from crying. “I just remember the tiny little thing you were, almost fitting in my palm, drooling all over my clothes. And now you’re you. A grown man, getting married. And it all feels a little insane.”

 

“Because it is a little insane. We put this together in a matter of hours, and we’re getting married in the middle of a crisis.”

 

“I know, I know…” his father said, smoothing the fabric on his shoulders. “And I know I’m the one who came up with all of this. Truly—I’m sorry it’s happening like this. Believe me, I hoped things would turn out differently.”

 

“It’s okay. You’re right, this is the best way to save Theia. And I do love her. It’s just… unfortunate circumstances.”

 

“That’s an understatement.”

 

They chuckled. Then fully laughed. Maybe it was the lack of sleep, or just the sheer absurdity of it all—but gods, did it feel good to laugh.

 

“Admit it,” Telemachus nudged him. “You already had half a wedding planned in your head before all this.”

 

“Oh, not just half. The second I saw your grandmother’s necklace on her, I started mentally planning everything. It was going to be grandiose. The palace covered in flowers. The best wines. Guests from all over Greece. Honestly, that might be what I’m most mad about in all this.”

 

“I guess you’ll have to shelve all of this in your mind and take it out again in twenty years, when Eirene’s getting married.”

 

Odysseus gasped.

“How. Dare. You. Your sister is never getting married. She’s staying here, with me, forever, because she is my little baby girl, and no one will ever be good enough for her, because she is perfection incarnate.”

 

“Right? That’s what I said to Theia! But she said she was going to help her sneak out to see her crushes.”

 

“…Okay. Never mind. Wedding cancelled. This woman is now an enemy of the state.”

 

“Apparently it’s ‘cruel of us’ or something.”

 

“No it’s not! Eirene is too precious for this world, that’s all!”

 

He made a great show of pouting like an overgrown child whose favorite toy he’d just been told to part with. Telemachus never thought he’d say this one day, but his father’s dramatics might actually be a blessing right now. Bringing levity to an otherwise tense, chaotic situation.

 

“Anyway,” Odysseus spoke again, “I’m willing to forgive your fiancée’s blatant treachery because, gods help me, I happen to like the girl. Now, the question is: which crown? Personally, I’m feeling laurels, as a way to provoke fate and grant us victory — but I know your mom gave a meander to Theia, so a good old circlet with similar designs might work better.”

 

Wait, what?

 

“Mom gave Theia a tiara?”

 

“Well, obviously? It’s not like she brought any with her.”

 

“Oh no… she’s probably freaking out right now because of it…”

 

“Frankly, I think everyone’s been in a constant state of ‘freak out’ since you left to go get her back.”

 

That was… fair. Accurate, even.

 

“Dad… I was so scared. I thought I had lost her.”

 

His father’s eyes softened, and he grabbed his face in both hands, brushing his cheekbones with rough, calloused fingers.

 

“I know. I know. But you didn’t. She’s here, under this roof, and no one is letting anyone take her away. No one.”

 

“What if it’s not enough, though? The wedding. What if Menelaus has her taken again in the middle of the night?”

 

“Well, first he’d have to get through the guards, me, and most dangerous of all in this situation… you. And honestly? He doesn’t have the guts. He’s been on the other side of this before, he knows damn well it would lead to war. And I don’t think the rest of the Aegean kingdoms would back Sparta for going after a princess. Not when the memory of a war fought because a queen was taken is still fresh.”

 

He pulled his son closer, keeping steady eye contact.

 

“It’s going to work. She’ll never have to worry about this again after today. Never. I promise you that. And I promise it to her.”

 

He nodded, swallowing back his tears. It would work. It had to.

 

“Alright,” Odysseus said, clapping a hand on his shoulder. “You ready to become an honest man?”

 

Telemachus picked up the circlet, adjusted it on his forehead, and straightened his spine.

 

“Ready.”

 

 

When he entered the throne room, the first thing he noticed was the sea of candles, lit, well, everywhere. On the steps leading to the throne, on every surface and in every alcove, and most astonishingly, forming a path from the doors to the platform, like a trail of light.

 

The strong scent of incense lingered in the air, and wisps of smoke still curled and drifted, blurring the flames and making the whole scene feel like some kind of fever dream.

 

Everything did feel like a fever dream.

 

The second thing he saw was his mother, walking up to him with a smile she likely meant to be serene. She had changed into a dark blue peplos, in a shade strikingly similar to his himation. He wondered if that had been on purpose.

 

She adjusted the fabric on his shoulder, then gently brushed a rebel curl from his forehead.

 

“Don’t you look handsome,” she whispered, her gaze sweeping over his face like she was trying to memorize him, trying to engrave the image of him, today, into her mind.

 

“If you were planning to give the overwhelmed parent speech, I’m sorry to say Dad already beat you to it,” he said, a smirk slowly forming on his lips.

 

“Oh, I know. I expected it. He cried when you first smiled, I can only imagine what you getting married is doing to him.”

 

“He’s a big softie deep down, isn’t he?”

 

“Not even deep down. He’s never tried to hide it. I’m the one with the hard exterior and soft heart.”

 

He smiled at that. Even though his mother so often had to put on armor, he had only ever known her as kind. Caring. At least, to him.

 

“He said you gave Theia a tiara. I’m guessing she fought you on that?”

 

“Only a little,” she chuckled. “But she’s a smart one. She knows when the fight isn’t worth it.”

 

Then she stepped forward and took him in her arms, holding him tight. And just like that, he was six years old again. Being held by his mama after a bad dream, until all the fear flew away. The effect hadn’t changed. He felt significantly lighter now.

 

“In case no one has told you today,” she whispered, “I am incredibly proud of you.”

 

“What for?” he laughed. “For getting married in a rush?”

 

“No, silly boy. For being you. For caring deeply. For doing what’s right—especially for the people you love. I know it’s not ideal. I know it’s not how you envisioned it. But I hope that, deep down, there’s a little voice in your mind that’s actually happy today. Because you’ve been through so much, and still, you emerged kind. Thoughtful. Brave enough to go after your own happiness. That’s something to be proud of, as a parent.”

 

“She’s the brave one. I’m just the fool who loves her.”

 

“It takes a lot of courage to openly, shamelessly, be a fool,” Penelope said. “I’ve seen many men push sentimentality away, convinced it might tarnish their toughness. Those men knew nothing of where real strength lies. I’m glad you didn’t take that path. You’ve always felt things deeply, now you’ve learned how to feel them openly. That’s a rare and beautiful thing.”

 

Just then, the doors flew open. Athena and his father strode in, the latter carrying a sleepy Eirene in his arms, clearly grumpy about having been woken up so early.

 

“Yay, family hug!” Odysseus bellowed.

 

He was met with a synchronized eye roll from him, his mother, and even the goddess herself. Eirene, for her part, offered something that looked suspiciously like a side-eye, but that might have been her silent toddler fury at being dragged out of bed. Then again, Telemachus wouldn’t put it past her to also be silently judging their father’s antics.

 

“Don’t start…” he muttered, glaring at his father as he walked over to his sister and scooped her up. “Hey, my little storm. I’m so sorry we had to wake you. Promise you can go right back to sleep after.”

 

Eirene didn’t answer. She just frowned deeper and burrowed into his himation, trying to shield herself from the light. Poor thing.

 

“Oh, come here, my love,” Penelope said as she took her daughter into her arms, cradling the sleepy little head against her shoulder. “Don’t worry about it, she’ll forget why she’s mad the moment she lays eyes on Theia.”

 

Then she smiled. That smug, knowing smile. The one that always reminded him why his parents had gotten along in the first place: chaos-lovers, the both of them.

 

“…What did you do?” he asked, narrowing his eyes.

 

“What, you think you’re the only one who got dressed up today? I didn’t just slap a tiara on her head and call it a day. Oh no. I went all in . In my defense, she gave me creative control.”

 

Oh no. Oh, his poor love.

 

“And she didn’t protest?”

 

“Oh, she tried,” Penelope smirked. “Didn’t last long. Give me some grace here. My daughter is still too young, and I’ve only had you for twenty years. Now I have a gorgeous daughter-in-law and many garments I don’t wear anymore. I am seizing the opportunity.”

 

“You are a menace.”

 

“Well, thank you, darling.”

 

At last, Athena stepped forward, drawing the attention back to her.

 

“Everything is in order. As I suspected, Hera does not object to me blessing your union. She is, after all, the goddess of women. And what is at stake here is the fate of a woman who only defended herself. She was moved by it.”

 

Wow.

 

Wait until he told Theia the Queen of the Gods herself was on her side. Though… that might be the final drop that sent her over the edge.

 

“Thank you,” Telemachus said, bowing his head to the goddess. Yes, she was his friend, yes, she was practically family—but today? Today she had gone above and beyond to save the woman he loved. And that deserved respect.

 

Didn’t work, though.

 

“What on earth are you doing?” Athena asked flatly.

 

“Hum… bowing? As a thank you?”

 

“Just… stand up. It’s weird. You never did that before, don’t start now.”

 

“You always say I’m a disrespectful little brat, the one time I try to—”

 

“’Sup everyone!” Leandros interrupted as he barged into the room, with far too much energy for a man who’d been up all night and taken a hit to the head. “Are we ready to get ma—oh what the actual fucking fuck?”

 

He turned as white as a ghost, wide eyes staring straight at the goddess.

 

Oh yeah. He connected the dots.

 

Telemachus walked up to him and pulled him aside, Leo not even fighting it—too shocked to resist.

 

“Is that… is that ATHENA?” he whispered, panicked.

 

“Yup.”

 

“… WHY WERE YOU CASUALLY CHATTING WITH ATHENA ?!”

 

“Who do you think taught me how to fight?”

 

“…The FUCK?!”

 

“Okay, Leo. Deep breath. It’s fine. She’s a friend.”

 

“A FRIEND ?!”

 

“Try not to make a big deal out of it? Please?”

 

“I—” Leo took a long, painful inhale, ran a hand across his face, winced as his fingers brushed the wound on his head, then shook his head quickly. “Okay. Okay. There’s a goddess at your wedding. Totally chill. Totally normal. Nothing strange here.”

 

“You’ll be okay?”

 

“No. But I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. I got swept up in the false sense of security that you were just some regular dude. Forgot that you’re all basically living legends .”

 

“We’re not—”

 

“There’s a damn goddess in the room right now!” Leo hissed. “Do not try to downplay this.”

 

He was about to answer, but Leandros had already turned and walked back toward the group.

 

“Uh… hi, Majesties and, uh, Divinity?” he said, voice just a little too high. “I just wanted to let you know that Theia and Menon are ready.”

 

He bowed—exceptionally low—then stepped aside to the left of the aisle, straightening into a soldier’s pose.

 

His words had the intended effect. The room stirred into motion. Odysseus moved to stand at the right of the stairs. Penelope, still holding Eirene, took her place a little further back behind the candle path. Athena stood at the front—quiet, composed, focused—but not without shooting him a small, reassuring smile.

 

Telemachus took a deep breath, lifted his chin, and stepped forward to join his father and mentor at the foot of the throne.

 

Nothing happened for a few moments. They all stood in expectant silence.

 

And then, the doors opened.

 

All the air left his lungs.

 

Theia and Menon entered, her hand tightly clasped in her uncle’s as she paused just inside the doorway, eyes sweeping across the room. He couldn’t see her face clearly—not behind the veil—but he saw the moment she found him. Saw the way her shoulders eased.

 

He smiled at her softly, lovingly, adoringly.

And he liked to think she smiled back.

 

She was… divine. There was no other word for it.

 

Silver silk flowed around her like water, like moonlight wrapping around her, shimmering with every step. In the flickering lights, she looked as though she were glowing. Her dark curls tumbled freely beneath the delicate veil, each embroidered star catching the light as she walked toward him.

 

No one said a word.

But the emotion in the room was palpable, as heavy as the incense.

 

As she reached the top of the aisle, his sister let out a little gasp, whipping her head toward their mother as she pointed at Theia and declared, “Pwetty!”

 

A soft chuckle rippled through the room at her candid reaction, and just like that, the tension broke completely.

 

Menon brought Theia’s hand to his, and as her fingers curled around his, Telemachus realized, she wasn’t trembling. She was steady. Confident. Sure.

 

He gave her hand a gentle squeeze as he took her other one too, anchoring them both.

 

Later, Leandros would swear he was crying. And maybe he was. But in this moment, Telemachus couldn’t even tell. Maybe he did cry.

But really, what else could he do? Standing here with the love of his life, as they stood on the edge of forever?

 

The necessity of the wedding. The urgency, the pressure. All of it faded.

Only love remained.

 

And gods, how he loved her.

 

“You can lift her veil,” Athena instructed gently.

 

And so he did.

 

If he’d thought he was a wreck before, it was nothing compared to how he felt the moment their eyes met.

 

She never broke the stare. Not once. Her green eyes, wide and shining beneath the candlelight, stayed locked on his. And in that moment, he felt it. Her love for him.

 

It was dizzying, really, to see how deeply someone could feel. For him.

 

This wasn’t just about safety. Not just a desperate, last-minute effort to keep her here.

No. He could feel it—just as he felt it in himself.

It wasn’t just that.

It was about them.

 

They were reclaiming this moment as theirs.

 

The rest of the ceremony passed in a blur. He barely registered a word. He moved when prompted, did what was asked.

He felt Athena’s hand resting lightly on theirs, heard her bless the union.

He bit into the apple and handed it to Theia, watching as she took a bite too.

She slipped his father’s ring onto his finger.

He slipped his mother’s ring onto hers.

 

Then, at some point, Athena’s voice cut through the fog, solemn and clear:

 

“You may now seal the union with a kiss.”

 

Carefully, he brushed his fingers along Theia’s cheek in a featherlight touch, then leaned in just as she leaned up. Their lips met in the middle—soft, careful, reverent. Gentle, so as not to disturb her healing cut.

 

When they parted, his brain finally caught up. He cradled her face, thumb grazing her cheek, and whispered, voice cracked with emotion:

 

“Hi.”

 

She chuckled, eyes shining with unshed tears.

“Hi.”

 

“Hi,” he repeated, dazed.

 

“You already said that.”

 

“Really? I hadn’t noticed.”

 

The goddess cleared her throat, urging them to focus.

Reluctantly, they turned their attention back to her.

 

“As witnessed by the gods and the families of both spouses,” Athena said, voice steady and reverent, “I hereby declare you united in marriage. Odysseus?”

 

Behind him, his father stepped forward, coming to stand beside Athena.

 

“I, Odysseus of the House of Arcesius, third reigning king of Ithaca, swear before the gods that I have borne witness to the union of Telemachus Odysseides, crown prince of Ithaca, and Aletheia, child of Sparta.

May their union be blessed and filled with joy, for many years to come, and until their dying breaths.”

 

Then, Odysseus pulled a rolled parchment from the depths of his himation, along with a pen. He laid them out on the throne, signed with a practiced flourish, and handed the pen to Athena. She signed as well. Then it was passed to them.

 

The legal part.

The proof, undeniable, of what had just transpired.

 

“Well,” Odysseus said, holding the document up to dry the ink with a little shake, “long live the happy couple!”

 

Applause rippled through the room.

 

Telemachus ducked his head bashfully as he turned toward Theia.

Her cheeks were slightly flushed, a small smile tugging at her lips.

She looked a little overwhelmed—just like he was.

But underneath that?

 

She looked happy.

 

Just like he was.

 

She turned to him, squeezed his hand, and leaned in to whisper,

“I love you.”

 

His heart grew two sizes bigger.

“I love you too,” he whispered back.

 

She hesitated, then murmured:

“Now what?”

 

“Now we wait.”

 

 

Breakfast.

That was his mother’s grand idea to fill the time before Menelaus’ upcoming visit.

So casual, so mundane, that he had to fight the urge to laugh at the absurdity of it all.

 

Eirene, now fully awake, had climbed into his lap the moment she was settled, her eyes never once leaving Theia. She stared at her in awe, like she was watching a princess from her stories come to life.

 

Well.

She was one now. A princess.

 

Gods… she really was.

 

The notion hadn’t fully settled in his mind yet. Even though she was right there beside him, sitting on the couch, a tiara still perched proudly on her head like it had always belonged there.

 

She was smiling gently as she peeled a tangerine, handing slices one by one to Eirene, who accepted them as if they were divine offerings.

 

He knew what she was doing.

Focusing on something simple. Normal. Grounding herself in the task so she wouldn’t have to think too hard about the impossible weight of the last twenty-four hours. The last few days, really.

Just yesterday, they’d been sitting in her room, in her home, trying to drown the creeping fear with soft conversation. He’d still believed— hoped —they just had to wait it out. That things would calm down. Return to normal.

 

And now here they were.

 

Married.

 

Married.

 

That, too, hadn’t quite settled.

He was a husband now.

He had a wife.

 

She was his wife.

 

Theia caught his stare and handed him a piece of fruit.

“Do fruits work for existential crises too, or is it just sadness and anger?” she teased.

 

“I’m not having an existential crisis,” he protested (lied), taking the slice from her.

 

“Sure. I believe you.”

 

Gods. Screw him for marrying such a perceptive woman.

 

Married.

He was married. Married.

 

“Are you good over there?” she continued, eyeing him. “Or is the little storm cloud in your head taking up too much space?”

 

“I should be asking you that.”

 

She shrugged, doing her best impression of nonchalance.

“It’s surreal. I’m not sure I’ve fully registered what just happened. I’m probably due for my own existential crisis later today. But for now? Still in fight mode. I think I will be until all this is over.”

 

“Hey,” he reached for her arm, brushing soft, reassuring circles with his thumb. “It’s going to work. Sparta can’t touch the Princess of Ithaca.”

 

“Good gods,” she muttered. “Princess…”

 

“Princess,” he echoed.

 

Me?”

 

“You.”

 

“That’s insane.”

 

“It is.”

 

“Are you just going to agree with everything I say now?”

 

“Isn’t that my job? As your husband?”

 

“F—” she quickly clapped her hands over Eirene’s ears, “—fuck . Husband. You’re my husband.”

 

“Yup.”

 

“That might be even crazier.”

 

She slouched back in her seat, chuckling softly. Then giggling. Then full-on laughing—so hard her whole body shook as she gasped for air.

 

Seeing her laugh, Telemachus lost it too. He doubled over, laughing so hard he had to rest his forehead on her shoulder just to stay upright. Eirene immediately slid off his lap, clearly deciding the two adults had gone too weird for her liking.

 

“Everything alright in here?” his mother called as she re-entered the room, holding a plate of stuffed dates, her voice equal parts amused and concerned.

 

“No,” Theia wheezed between fits of laughter, “nothing is okay! My life has turned into a deranged play written by a drunk satyr and there’s nothing I can do about it!”

 

That just made him laugh harder. Tears were falling from his eyes now.

 

“Last night,” she gasped, “I was about to be extradited back to Sparta, and now I’m married. And a princess. And I’ve been married by an Olympian goddess. Like— WHAT?!

 

Good gods. Good gods, it really was absurd.

 

“Well… at least you’re able to laugh about it?” Penelope offered gently.

 

“I don’t even know why I’m laughing! I shouldn’t be laughing! Things are serious!”

 

Her breathing finally began to even out, and her hand flew up to his head—still buried against her shoulder—patting it distractedly.

 

“Your crown is digging into me,” she muttered.

 

“Oops,” he said, stifling a chuckle as he straightened again.

 

She turned to Penelope, looking completely baffled.

“My husband’s crown was digging into my shoulder. My husband. The prince. Which makes me a princess.

 

“You’ve known since day one that he was a prince, darling,” Penelope said as she took a seat.

 

“Day two, actually. Because he lied at first.”

 

“I didn’t lie! ” Telemachus protested. “I omitted unnecessary information.”

 

“A fancy way of saying lying, mister.”

 

She grabbed a date from the plate and flopped back onto the sofa, staring at the ceiling.

“I think the mental breakdown came earlier than I thought it would.”

 

“It’s okay,” he said, smiling as he leaned back beside her. “Let it all out.”

 

“I’m wearing clothes that cost more than all the houses I’ve ever lived in, Telemachus! I shouldn’t be allowed to wear this!”

 

“Do you… like the chiton?”

 

“Of course I like the chiton! I am a human being with eyes, and it’s godsdamned gorgeous!

 

“Yeah…” he sighed, his gaze lingering on her. “Gorgeous.”

 

She gave him a sharp side glance, brow raised.

“We’re still talking about the chiton, right?”

 

“Mmhmm…”

 

Telemachus! she snapped, smacking his arm. “Wake up! Now is not the time to go all sappy on me!”

 

Okay. Okay. He was awake now.

 

“Oh dear,” Penelope laughed. “If he’s anything like his father, this is going to be your daily life from now on.”

 

“What should I do? Carry cold water at all times to throw at him and bring him back to earth?”

 

“I found that snapped fingers usually work.”

 

Alright. Mean Women Coalition.

 

“Sorry I love my wife,” he mumbled, pouting.

 

My wife …”  Theia repeated, a little dazed. “Still wild to hear.”

 

Okay… time to steer the conversation away from the madness.

 

“Where is everyone else?” he asked.

 

“Menon went back home. He should return later, he’s bringing Theia’s belongings.”

 

“Should be quick,” she muttered.

 

“I sent Leandros to rest,” Penelope continued. “He doesn’t seem too unwell, but he still has a head wound. And by the way, young man, you and I are going to have a conversation later about why you sent that poor boy on a secretive mission. And as for your father, he is speaking with Athena about Menelaus.”

 

“I’m not going to apologize for sending Leo,” Telemachus said firmly. “If he hadn’t been there, we wouldn’t have known Theia had been taken.”

 

“Also,” Theia chimed in, “if he hadn’t stayed with me these past few days, I’d have gone mad. Well… mad sooner.”

 

Telemachus snapped his head toward her.

 

“So you two are finally friends now?”

 

“Yeah, he’s alright. He gets all mushy when he talks about his nephew, it’s too adorable to keep despising him. Did you know his sister named him after him? Though everybody just calls him Andros.”

 

“I didn’t even know he had a nephew until four days ago! Or a sister!”

 

“I did,” Penelope said. “He mentioned it during recruitment. Said it was the reason he was applying, to help provide for them. Don’t tell him, but he’s actually paid two more drachmas a week than the other guards. Your father found it touching.”

 

Oh.

 

Oh, that was… that was incredibly generous.

 

And now Telemachus couldn’t help but feel a sharp sting of guilt. He didn’t even know Leo had taken the job for his family. He really needed to ask him more about them.

 

Sadly, or perhaps thankfully, he didn’t have time to keep spiraling over what a bad friend he’d been, as his father slipped his head through the door.

 

“Menelaus is here. Come on. Let’s get this over with.”

 

He and Theia exchanged a look—anxious, terrified, but, dare he say… a little hopeful.

 

He offered her his hand. She took it. And together, they followed the king.

 

Let’s get this over with, indeed.

 

 

By the time they reached the throne room again, his father had already taken his place on the throne, looking down at Menelaus, who stood at the bottom of the steps.

 

He looked even more regal than he had the night before, draped in a dark red himation over an ornate chiton. The very same clothes he had worn to the wedding.

 

They’d been told not to change. To stay exactly as they were. Round two of the show of force.

 

Menelaus hadn’t noticed them yet. With his back turned, Telemachus couldn’t see the expression on the Spartan King’s face, but he could imagine it: smug.

 

Not for long, asshole.

 

Odysseus was glaring down at him.

 

“You and I have very different definitions of ‘before dinner,’ Menelaus. It’s ten in the morning.”

 

“This charade has lasted long enough. So, where is he, huh? The girl’s husband?”

 

Telemachus stepped forward, still holding Theia’s hand, before saying, loud and clear:

 

“Behind you.”

 

It had the intended effect. The Spartan spun around so fast he nearly lost his footing. His eyes flicked between Telemachus and Theia, widening as his face paled.

 

In the background, his father smirked.

 

“You?” Menelaus asked, somewhere between disbelief and fury. “You are her husband?”

 

“I am,” he said, voice steady. Unwavering.

 

The king whipped back around, face turning the same shade as his hair as fury bloomed across it.

 

“They were definitely not married a few hours ago!”

 

“No, they were not,” Odysseus said, almost cheerfully. “You just interrupted a wedding breakfast. Quite rude of you, honestly.”

 

“You told me she was already married! You tricked me!”

 

“And you didn’t trick me, showing up in my home all smiles and charm, claiming this was just a friendly visit? I’d say we’re even.”

 

Menelaus threw another glance at the couple—at Theia. Her gaze never wavered from his. Cold. Piercing. Deadly.

Gods, Telemachus was so proud of her.

 

“There’s no way you could’ve wed them in a matter of hours,” the Spartan spat. “You can dress up the girl all you want, this union is invalid.”

 

Odysseus leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes gleaming with that dangerous spark—the one that had burned cities and outwitted gods.

 

“Is it?” he asked, tilting his head.

 

“You know damn well it is! A proper marriage takes three days!”

 

“We bypassed a few of the unnecessary steps.”

 

“And how, exactly?” Menelaus hissed.

 

“I granted them my blessing,” said a voice that echoed through the throne room.

 

The owner appeared in a flash of light, mere inches in front of him. A breeze stirred the air, lifting her cape like a banner.

 

Now that was a dramatic entrance. One he’d be teasing Athena about for years.

 

Menelaus dropped to his knees, bowing so low he was nearly kissing the marble.

 

“Lady Athena. It’s an honor to be in your presence.”

 

“I won’t return the compliment,” the goddess said, her voice low and razor-sharp. “You’ve come into the home of the family I protect, targeting one of their own—not for justice, but for hubris. And now you dare to question my actions?”

 

“I… I don’t—”

 

“Not only did I bless this union myself, I did so with permission from the Queen of the Gods. Hera’s authority. Are you undermining the divine Queen’s judgment?”

 

“I would never… my lady, please—”

 

“Don’t forget,” she continued, voice like thunder beneath calm waters, “that I sent you two of my finest warriors in your time of need. Men you could not have won your war without. I expected better of you, Menelaus. I expected gratitude.”

 

“I am… I am grateful…”

 

“Then I suggest you show it.”

 

And with that, she vanished.

 

Brief, yes—but judging by Menelaus’ reaction, effective.

 

He stood, brushed off his shoulders, then turned to glare at Odysseus.

 

“I suppose this concludes our little predicament?” Odysseus said with a grin.

 

The Spartan didn’t answer. He turned on his heel and strode toward the doors.

 

“Oh, and Menelaus?” his father called after him. “I strongly suggest that word of these events, and of what occurred that night in Sparta, never leave these walls.”

 

Menelaus stopped. “Or what?” he spat.

 

“I just think it would be… unfortunate… if your wife were to learn what really happened to her niece back in Aulis. I remember how much love she bore for the girl.”

 

The entire room went cold.

 

“I wasn’t the only one who made that decision,” Menelaus snapped. “She wasn’t the only innocent to lose her life in that war.”

 

“Perhaps,” Odysseus said calmly. “But she was the only one lured under false pretenses by her own father and uncle, only to be sacrificed.”

 

“You know as well as I do that it had to be done.”

 

“And I know that Helen would’ve rather rotted in Troy than see Iphigenia slaughtered in her name. But perhaps we can ask her to confirm that? Unless, of course, you think you can keep your mouth shut. In that case… so will I.”

 

The silence stretched for a while.

 

Telemachus held his breath. Next to him, Theia tightened her grip on his hand.

 

After long, excruciating seconds, Menelaus looked up at the Ithacan king and, through gritted teeth, muttered:

 

“Fine.”

 

“Glad to hear it,” Odysseus said with a smile. “Oh, and one last thing: you are never to set foot in my kingdom again. I expect you gone by nightfall, and all your soldiers with you.”

 

The Spartan said nothing.

He simply turned and stormed off, letting the doors slam shut behind him.

 

The three remaining occupants of the room let out a collective exhale.

 

“Is it… is it over?” Theia asked, not quite sure what to believe yet.

 

“It is,” his father nodded, stepping down to join them.

 

She turned to Telemachus, eyes shining, slightly shaking—whether from shock or relief, he couldn’t tell.

 

“I’m free?”

 

“You’re free,” he echoed, his own voice trembling.

 

“I’m free!”

 

“You are!”

 

Without wasting another second, she threw herself into his arms, her hands locking behind his neck as he pulled her close, lifting her off the ground.

 

“It’s over,” he whispered into her ear. “It’s over.”

 

She didn’t answer, just pressed herself tighter against him as he held her, whispering it again and again, until it felt real.

 

Their nightmare was over.

 

And now, they had all the time in the world.

 

 

Telemachus was sitting on the steps to the courtyard, letting the cool air brush against his skin. He needed that. The quiet after the storm. A moment to still his thoughts and truly realize that everything was behind them now.

 

And that, from this moment on, everything had changed.

 

“Mind if I join you?”

 

He turned his head to see his father approaching. He nodded, and the older man settled beside him on the stairs.

 

Neither of them spoke for a while. They just sat there, letting the stillness wrap around them like a warm blanket draped over chilled shoulders.

 

He should feel overjoyed. And he was—truly, he was. Theia was safe. Free. Nothing could touch her now.

 

But the dread took its time to leave him.

 

“Is it normal?” he asked. “That I can’t stop feeling scared, even though we won?”

 

Odysseus let out a soft chuckle. “Yeah. It’s a funny thing the mind does when everything’s too much. Takes its time catching up. Drags its feet, even when peace is finally here and real.”

 

“It’s like… everything’s normal again. But at the same time, completely and irrevocably different.”

 

“I know,” Odysseus said softly. “You’ll get used to it. Eventually. You both will. It was like that for me, too, when I came home. Everything was peaceful, perfect, exactly what I had dreamed of. But it also felt so… foreign. I was home, yes. Home with the wife I had fought to return to, the child I had so desperately wanted to see. But your mother had changed. I had changed. And youyou were very different. I mean, when I left you couldn’t even sit up on your own, and then suddenly you were taller than me? Mental. But… you get used to the new normal. You learn to love it. It takes time, but it happens. And it’s worth it.”

 

“I hope so.”

 

“I know so.”

 

Telemachus turned to look at him—really look at him. The man, the myth, the legend. But above all else: his dad.

 

“Thank you,” he said quietly. “For everything you did today.”

 

“No need to thank me, you idiot,” Odysseus smirked. “I didn’t even have to think about it. Theia’s been family for a while now. And there’s no way I’m letting anyone hurt my family.”

 

He paused, his expression growing more serious.

 

“I’m actually—insanely, perhaps—glad that what haunted her was only an act of self-defense. Because the look in her eyes… it’s too similar to mine, sometimes. I feared the worst. That someone had hurt her in the worst way imaginable.”

 

“He tried,” Telemachus said.

 

“And failed. And that’s what we have to hold on to. What she has to hold on to. That he failed.”

 

Odysseus let out a breath, slow and steady.

 

“But the fact that she trusts you that deeply, that unconditionally? That’s everything. Love is hard after something like this—or almost like this—happens to you. And from what I’ve gathered, love wasn’t exactly the foundation of her home growing up.”

 

He looked over at his son, gaze steady.

 

“All this to say: you’re doing it right. Don’t worry about that, at least.”

 

“I try.”

 

“And you’ll keep trying. You’re a good man, son. And I have no doubt you’ll be a good husband.”

 

He hoped so. Gods, he really hoped so…

 

“Where’s your lovely wife, by the way?”

 

“It still feels weird to hear that… She’s asleep. Taking a long, very well-deserved nap.”

 

“Oh, cheers to that.”

 

“Did somebody say cheers?” a voice called from behind them.

 

Telemachus turned just in time to see Leo striding toward them like the chaos incarnate he was, grinning and holding—

 

“Are those cups?”

 

Leo grinned wider.

 

“It’s a bit early for wine, don’t you think?” Telemachus asked, eyeing the contents warily.

 

“Today’s too crazy to worry about something as mundane as time,” Leo declared, entirely unfazed. “So. Your Majesty”—he handed one to Odysseus with an exaggerated bow, “and for the broodiest groom in existence—this one’s yours.”

 

Telemachus accepted it with a sigh that somehow managed to be both fond and resigned.

 

“And now,” Leo said dramatically, stepping back and raising his cup high, “if you’ll excuse me, I have to fulfill a promise I made a long time ago…”

 

He moved to stand directly in front of them, clearly preparing for something.

 

Oh no. No, no, no.

 

“I—”

 

“Leo, stop.”

 

“—told—”

 

“I am begging you—”

 

“—YOU—”

 

“Please, have mercy—”

 

SO! Leo shouted triumphantly.

 

Telemachus wanted the earth to swallow him whole.

Next to him, his father burst out laughing.

 

“I don’t know what prompted this, but I’m loving it,” he said.

 

“Just something I promised I’d do to mister ‘oh no, she doesn’t like me like that’ the day he inevitably tied the knot.”

 

“Leandros, I’m begging you, come to dinner sometime,” Odysseus chuckled. “This is gold.”

 

“If the food is as good as it is at the banquets, my king, I’ll be here every night!”

 

“Are you two done making my life miserable?” Telemachus groaned, hiding his face in one hand.

 

Both men answered “no” at the same time.

Yeah… he thought so.

 

“Tell me, Leandros,” Odysseus said, patting the step next to him. “How’s your nephew doing?”

 

“Oh, where to start?” Leo beamed, plopping down beside them. “He’s two now! Two! It’s insane. It feels like just yesterday he looked like a hairless cat—a beautiful hairless cat, but a hairless cat nonetheless. He knows so many words, and I want to cry every time he says my name. He’s obsessed with boats, and every time we go to the harbor he—”

 

Telemachus took a sip from his cup, watching as his friend rambled endlessly about his nephew, full of pride and joy, while his father smiled at the enthusiasm.

 

And it hit him.

 

This was his new normal. People like Leo, Myra, and Theia, slipping into his life with their loud voices and louder hearts. Settling into his world like they had always been meant to be there. And maybe… they had.

 

Maybe this new normal had started months ago. Quietly, without fanfare. But now, it was crystallizing. Solidifying into something that might just become a beautiful life.

 

Maybe things would be okay, after all.

Notes:

WAR IS OVER PEOPLE!

And our sweethearts are marrieeeed 🥺 I’m not crying you are.

I hope it was okay to read? I’m more comfortable with emotions than action so these past few chapters have been a challenge and a half. But I’m not too mad at myself so there’s that I guess?

For the little nerdy bit: during Odysseus and Melenaus’ (and Athena) confrontation I do do mention that she sent her two best warriors. One is Odysseus, obviously. The other is Diomedes. If in Epic Ody calls Polites his best friend, his OG bestie is the myths is Diomedes (some would say a little more than besties… there is a bath involved… but Epic Ody would never do that to Penelope). Nevermind, let’s say Odysseus had two besties.

I also mentioned Iphigenia. Iphigenia was Clystemnestra and Agamemnon’s daughter (and so Helen and Melenaus’ niece). At the beginning of the Trojan war, the Greek ships were stuck on an island called Aulis, unable to sail to Troy because of the lack of wind. Agamemnon brought in his daughter under the pretense that she would be wed to Achilles, only to have her sacrificed to the gods for favorable winds. In some version of the myth she is taken in-extremis by Artemis who leaves a deer in her place. In others, she does die and the wind starts blowing. I went with the second version.

I called Telemachus ‘Odysseides’. While surname where not exactly a thing in Ancient Greece, some people where referred to by a patronyme derived from their father/ancestors name. Odysseides translates as “son of/descendant of Odysseus”. Odysseus himself was Laertides.

Well, that’s all for me! I will see you very soon, and I wish you a good day lovely people ❤️